[OLD] Alicorn of Music: Reliving the Childhood

by Elu

Rating: teen
Tags: Sex, Profanity, Slice of Life, Alternate Universe, Human, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy
Length: 192642

Metal-loving human ends up in Equestria, and it so happens that there is no music of metal there. He's not fine with it.

This story is being rewritten. If you're new to this one, I recommend starting reading the rewrite instead – click here.

Metal-loving human ends up in Equestria as an alicorn colt, and it so happens that there is no music of metal there. He's not fine with it.

He has to adjust to his new life... And make a plan of how to bring metal to Equestria, even if it means waiting years through his second childhood. He will have to adjust to the new world, new culture, new society. His views will be tested, his opinions will be changed. One way or another, he will have to adapt to the new and strange world.

Nevertheless, metal will be brought to Equestria and for all the world to see!

This story tackles such things as religion, relationships, and sex. The view of Equestria presented in this story is different from what most people expect.

Cover art and the portrait of the character done by a wonderful person. You should check him out on Google+
Editing of some chapters was done by DashItAll

Spoilers in the comments. Beware!
The story was inspired by one of my friends, who happens to be a metalhead and music lover.
The story starts at the first episode of the first season.
If you don't like stories about OC alicorns, please consider reading it, I promise not do disappoint. Well, at least not too much.
Constructive criticism welcome.

Join the Discord to discuss the story and get to know other people who like my stories!

Support me on Patreon if you'd like!

Featured on 11.02.2017. Also, it might've been featured earlier, but I didn't keep track back then.
Reached 666 comments. What's more metal than that?
Featured on 19.02.2017, 20.03.2017.

Published 2016-02-23 17:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-06-27 16:36:48 UTC

1. Magic Tricks

Damn, my everything hurts again...

Sigh.

I hate lightning.

Opening my eyes, I see that Nightmare Moon has flown off somewhere, I don't see her anywhere around here.

That daughter of hell!

Sigh.

I slowly stood up, grunting. Lots of ponies were around me, worrying about me.

"I'm okay..." I managed to mutter.

"That lightning bolt knocked you out!" one of the ponies said. "No one knows how you're still alive!"

Damn, what a shock. Wait... My smartphone! Electricity plus things that use it plus the wrong voltage equals destroyed electronics!

Taking the smartphone out of my pocket, I can see that Nightmare Moon has been carved on its back. I don't know if lightning works that way, but it's more than okay. And the smartphone still works! Got lucky, after all. Whew.

Wait, where is Pinkie Pie? That rainbow maned pegasus? Peach-colored earth pony mare? Purple unicorn? Three other noticeable ponies which I do remember seeing somewhere around?

Ugh, my head hurts. I better go drink something fresh, my mouth feels dry.

As if on cue, a glass of water is brought to me. Thanking the pony who brought it for me, I gulp down the water in one go. Oooh, so refreshing!

Well, I think the only thing I can do now is to sit and wait.

It all worked out well in the end. Nightmare Moon was, in fact, Luna, the younger sister of Celestia. Luna was freed from her madness and will rule alongside Celestia as it was a thousand years ago.

What a twist! D-D-Double twist! Fucking twistacular!

After the revelation, I saw the sun being raised. That was... oh nine circles, I don't know how Princess Celestia does it! Fuck, it’s the most powerful thing I've ever seen! Moving the fucking sun is mind blowing!

And now Pinkie Pie is throwing a party to celebrate the sisters' reunion. Everyone in Ponyville is invited, including me.

This time, I was near the food and drinks, drinking another bottle of hot sauce. Then I saw Princess Luna approaching me. She’s now much smaller than before, and paler, seemingly weaker. Yet she is still taller than me, but she hangs her head in shame.

"Young colt?" she addressed me, speaking quietly. “I-I would like to tell thee that I am truly sorry for my attack... I just... No colt, especially as young as thyself, deserveth to be treated like that..."

"I forgive you, Princess Luna." I told her. "Now, when I see the full picture of what you've been through, I see that you meant no harm. I made you angry and paid the price, and you weren't exactly yourself back then."

"Wise words for a colt as young as thyself. But did not the lightning hurt?"

"It did, but only for a while. What's done is done, princess. I don't hold a grudge against you." I assured her.

"T-Thank thee... I will remember thy forgiveness." she nodded, then walked away.

Well, now a princess owes me. I don't really want that but it’s still good to know that at least someone will help me in my time of need.

After the party ended, I found myself in the Sugarcube Corner, the local bakery and home of Pinkie Pie.

"So, are you alright, Flame?" Pinkie Pie asked worriedly.

"I'm fine. Why are you asking?"

"Well, you were the bravest pony, you stood up against Black Snooty! You held an argument against her and you were so close to winning, but she cheated with her magic and BOOM you're struck by lightning and lying on the ground unconscious!"

"Nah, I'm okay."

"Alright. But don't forget, tomorrow is school! I've already arranged everything!" Pinkie Pie grinned.

How did she manage to do it in such short time?

"Uh, but I don't have anything for school..."

"Silly filly, you have! I bought it just for you!" the hyperactive mare replied, bringing lots of stuff from out of my vision. Just how does she do it, I want to do that!

Well, there are quills, ink wells, exercise-books, even a pair of... saddlebags? Yeah, I think it is what they're called. And, do they not have ball-point pens?

"Uh, that is generous..." I asked. "I just... well, I like when someone does something for me, but I'd like to pay it back."

"Well... I do need somepony to help me at the bakery."

"Oh, I think I can handle it." I replied. Well, I've never worked at a bakery. I guess there’s a first time for everything. Ironically, I've never been a pony before either.

Literally everything happens for the first time with me, it seems.

With an unfaltering smile, Pinkie Pie told me: "Alright, then after school you will help me bake!"

Pinkie settled me in her own room. Well, it is not too large, but sure comfortable. Nice color scheme of pink and white, and there are two beds with two chests of drawers. Did she have the second bed or did she buy it?

I don't think I want to know.

And now, I will try to use telekinesis that Pinkie Pie said all unicorns can do. I’m part unicorn, but does that change anything?

So, there’s a quill in front of me. What do I do to it?

Hm...

I try to move it like a jedi, using my hoof to point at the quill and try to move it with my mind. Nah, that doesn't work. Even if I concentrate a lot. The force is weak with me.

Damn, this is harder than I thought.

Sigh.

I hate hard things.

***

Fifteen minutes I spent trying to make the quill move. And it didn't move a millimeter! Just, come on, I'm a freaking alicorn! Somebody like me should be powerful enough to move the quill!

Suddenly, something snapped inside me.

YOU WILL MOVE!

And it did. Now I understand that I need to will it to happen. My will is my instrument. Hm... that must be something from the Sith code.

And now I can move this quill. Good, good! Let the magic flow through me!

After another hour of moving different things around with my magic, which aura is purplish-red, I am now resting, looking out of the window. It has been a very long day, but I'm feeling fresh. It has to do something with being an alicorn, I suppose.

There are a few ponies outside. Most are sleeping because they were up all night. And I think I understand them.

Well, I have no internet to keep me entertained, what can I do? Listen to music, of course!

Pulling out the smartphone out of my pocket, I decide that I will listen to Powerwolf's album Bible of the Beast. It goes on for about an hour or so, and it sure will help me relax.

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie appears.

"Hi, Flamey!" she spoke to me. Oh great, now I have a nickname that has to do something with flamethrowers and a certain gas-masked, crazy, possibly drugged mercenary. "What are you listening to?"

"Metal."

"Metal? Why would anyone listen to a part of your name?"

"Part of my name? It's a genre of music!"

"It is? I've never heard of it."

"WHAT?! I will fix this right now!"

I shouldn’t have. Now Pinkie Pie is dancing around with my headphones on, loudly singing the lyrics of Raise your Fist, Evangelist. I don't know how she understands the Latin part, though.

And I made sure that I didn't show her the song Resurrection by Erection. The lyrics are... morally questionable. I think I should've deleted that song, but without it the album won't be complete. Besides, now I don't have anywhere to get songs from. Better save everything I still have.

"Whoooo, it's great, this metal of yours!" she said, taking off the headphones and handing me them along with my smartphone. "I've never heard anything like this before, but it's super great and powerful! I didn't get some of the lyrics, but I will find out what they mean anyway! Oooh, the rhythm of songs! And I think I fell in love with the vocal pony! He has such a voice!"

Sadly for her, he is not a pony and is from another world. I don't know whether he likes ponies or not, though. Could very well be that he would like them. Perhaps. I don't know Attila Dorn personally, so how would I know?

Putting the electronics into my pocket, I ask Pinkie Pie: "Hey Pinkie, where’s the bathroom?"

"Third door on the right!"

I locked myself in the bathroom. Finally, I am able to take off my hoodie. I stretched my wings, feeling them itch a little from the time they spent covered by my hoodie.

Wait, how did I move them at all? Huh. I guess that comes naturally.

Sniffing my hoodie, I came to a conclusion that it is still fresh to wear. Well, good for me, I suppose. I don't think that revealing myself is a very smart idea. It will sure draw attention to me, and I don't really want it.

Getting inside a large bathtub, I used my magic to turn on the water and adjust its temperature. It is really easy now when I know how to move things around. Turning them is, in fact, much easier.

Whoa, I've never thought that water can feel so~ go~od. It’s just right!

Well, time to clean up after my adventures. What a crazy day...

After getting out of the bathtub, I dry myself with a random towel.

There is a mirror on the wall, and I look at it. Well, my ha— mane's messy and much longer than I'm used to, but it's okay. I always wanted to grow metal-hair.

And I've never really thought that my dark-green eyes would turn into these pink-purple ones. They're much bigger as well. I wonder just how big is my brain when eyes take up the most room in my head?

Opening my mouth, I see that my teeth are that of an omnivore. Isn't a pony supposed to be a herbivore? Or are my teeth like that because of my alicorn nature? Also, they are similar to human teeth, maybe just a little bigger, and there's more of them, especially molars.

Whatever, I’m still able to eat tasty meat! I’ll just have to not tell anyone about it, I suppose. I mustn’t make anyone think that I'm a part carnivore.

Putting on my hoodie, I exited the bathroom, only to meet a certain hyperactive pink mare.

She quickly passed me, closing the door behind herself. I guess she wanted to use the bathroom as well.

Whatever, I trotted back to the room I'm now living in. Well, I think I can sleep 'till the next day comes.

2. School Again: The First Day

I found myself on a train. Was that pony world just my dream? I think I just fell asleep on a train.

Well, everything is here. I am still human, I wear my hoodie, black t-shirt underneath it, black jeans, black sneakers. My smartphone is with me, and there is mobile connection. My headphones are like they always were.

Just a dream, just a dream. And I don't know how would my brain come up with it. How the hell could that happen?

And now I notice that the train is completely empty, at least my cart. And it's a little bit... dark and cold. I guess I should've put on something warmer than a pair of jeans and sneakers.

Looking out of the window, I see only a dark forest. Wait... There are no forests near anywhere I usually be. What the hell?! Did I get on the wrong train?

I guess all I have to do is to wait.

Half an hour later, I decided to contact the engine-driver. I think there is a button somewhere...

Aha, here it is! Pressing it, I talk into it: "Uh, hello, I fell asleep on the ride and I, uh, don't know when and where the next stop is. Can you, please, tell me?"

"Let me give you some advice, son," a slightly distorted voice spoke from the speaker. "Ativ avon aut ereretnoc ilon. Remember it when the train ride ends. You have ten more minutes."

"Uh... Thanks, I guess?" I replied, confused more than ever. What did he say? I couldn't understand a single word from the advice! The hell is this? Is the driver fucking drunk?!

Damn it all...

Sitting back on my place, I let my mind wander a bit.

Just what is happening around me? First, this weird dream about ponies, now this. I always lived an average life, I don't need anything else. There is also a chance that I end up dead if I try to do anything. When I'm just a simple man, no one's going to do anything about me.

No pain — no gain, Michael.

What? Who spoke that? What the fuck?! This is really creepy...

Wasting life is just so pathetic...

I don't waste it!

It is not a way of human, but of a small, helpless pony, who never wants change. If you, dear Michael, was in charge of any country, you would halt the progress...

This is not a human way.

What are you?! What do you need?! Get out of my head!

I need you to stop being USELESS! There are thousands like you! They do NOTHING and they want NOTHING! All you want is to consume, not to create! There is no progress inside yourself, you are degrading!

I am not! I exercise every day, I don't smoke, drink, consume any type of drugs, I follow the law!

That doesn't make you a good man, Michael. You did nothing to help humanity, and you keep on doing it! There is all kinds of shit happening around the world, and you're sitting at home, doing nothing, being egoistic and self-centered! I thought very high of you when we first met, you are the voice of reason, so I thought until now. Tell me, then, why are you degrading?!

Fuck off!

That is expected... But you'll understand that you can change the new world, even if you deny this fact so much that your type of thinking could bring it to destruction.

The train slowly came to a halt, and a feminine voice sounded.

"This stop is E...tria, next stop is..."

What the hell, I'm getting out of here.

I woke up with a startling gasp and a racing heart.

A nightmare... I will forget it sooner or later.

The light is dim in the room I was sleeping. I could see sunrise from the window, and it happens really fast.

Whatever, I feel nature's call, and that means I must use a bathroom real quick.

Standing on my two legs, I fall. What the f...

Wait, I'm still a pony. It was not a dream after all.

Getting up, now on all four legs, I started slowly walking to the bathroom.

After finding out how to exactly relieve as a pony, I did what I must, then went back to the bed. I think I can't sleep right now, so I just sat on a bed and looked out of the window.

What have I gotten myself into... I was turned into a pony, was welcomed by pink, cocainous mare, was hit with lightning by some kind of a supervillain, and then received an apology from her... My life is crazy, duh.

"Oh, you're awake!" Pinkie Pie startled me, jumping from nowhere.

"Gah!" I fell on my back. "Pinkie, you scared me!"

"Whoopsie, sorry!" she smiled sheepishly at me. "You know what, it is time for school!"

Well, time to go to school. A pink blur was for a moment all around me, and then I felt unfamiliar weight on my spine.

Oh, that's saddlebags. I think my stuff's right there.

Well, time to go. But where is the school?

After getting information on how to get to school, I thanked Pinkie and walked out of the Sugarcube Corner. Well, school, we meet again.

After my uneventful trip to the building of school, which I say is very small even for a village of Ponyville, I saw about ten other colts and fillies. A light magenta earth pony mare with mane of pink and lighter pink and three smiling flowers as her flank mark is standing there as well, and I think she's the teacher.

"Oh, hello, I suppose you are Flame Metal, right?" she asked me as I approached her. Giving her a nod, I let her continue. "Well, I am your new teacher, and my name is Cheerilee. Welcome to the Ponyville Schoolhouse!"

Giving her a smile and a nod, I join the group of foals to see what they're doing. Apparently, nothing but chatting about the school. Surprisingly, all of them were looking forward to it, they were being enthusiastic. Well, that is honestly a surprise for me, one can rarely see a kid wanting to go to school willingly.

Well, I do, but it is because this place is more interesting than Earth. Well, here's we have magic! Real magic! That is super awesome!

After about fifteen minutes, everypony was there, total of fifteen, including me, and we proceeded into the school. For such a small building, it is rather well-kept and in no need of repair. It is cozy, but nothing too special.

Taking a place in the back of the third row of school desks, I pull out the notebooks, quill, ink well and paper. Well, I don't know how to write with a quill using my magic, but I did use quills in the school when I was a teenager. My penmanship was great back then, quills are actually a little bit better than a common pen in terms of good writing. While leaving a few ink stains here and there, I managed to come out with good results. I continued to use quills from then on, even when I took my first job. Most people are surprised by the fact that I use quills instead of ball-point pens, but all of them quickly get used to it.

So, I think I'll manage to do everything with magic even better!

When the bell rang, everypony stopped what were they doing and waited for the teacher to start our first lesson ever.

"Hello, pupils!" miss Cheerilee spoke, entering the class. Everypony answered in kind. Huh, we weren't asked to stand up. That's... odd. "As you all know by now, I am Cheerilee, and I am your teacher until you become of age sixteen."

Huh, ponies seem to age as humans here. I guess I won't be living just about forty years, even if I wasn't an ageless alicorn.

"So," the teacher continued. "To understand you all better, I need you to write a simple test. It will not influence your study much, but it will help me to understand who is prepared and who is not. Ready a piece of paper and a quill, and sign the paper with your name."

Opening the ink well, I dip my quill's end into it. Imagining that I grabbed the quill like I used to do as a human, I started to write. Surprisingly, I did rather well, not leaving any ink stains. Well, I guess magic can act as hands if I want it to do so. And ink is better than that I used before. It dried almost instantly.

Suddenly, I see everypony staring at me.

What?

"Well, I see that you already know how to use your magic, Flame." the teacher answered the question that I silently asked everypony in the room. "It is quite impressive, considering your age."

Looking at others, I notice that even unicorns use their mouthes to write. Uh, that's weird.

The teacher walked to me and looked at the piece of paper.

"Excellent penmanship as well!" she smiled at me. "Can I show it to others, please?"

Giving her a nervous nod of approval, I allow her to show my writing to everypony. Somehow grabbing it with a hoof, she shows it.

"And that is how all of you are supposed to write, my little ponies." Cheerilee said with a smile.

"I'm nothing special, miss Cheerilee." I weakly said. "Aren't all unicorns supposed to be able to do magic and write like this?"

"Not until they're age of ten, and you are eight." she shook her head. "Perhaps you're just an early bloomer, and that makes you special. And I haven't ever seen such penmanship as yours."

"I'm just quick learner, that is." I muttered. I don't really like to boast, and I don't like everyone looking at me as if I climbed the Everest without anything but my underwear on.

Cheerilee just smiled at me and continued the lesson. She gave us a small test.

Well, it is really easy, though I know nothing about geography and history, so that's what I wrote on the paper. There were a few questions about language and math, and they were really easy, well, at least for me. Piece of candy.

When time has come for all to hand Cheerilee our papers, I was one of the first to be ready. Well, it went better than I expected.

Then, Cheerilee sat at her desk and started reading what we've written. She called us one by one to her table and gave us a piece of advice about here and there, while we sat and quietly chattered with each other, not distracting our teacher much.

Nopony talked to me, but I could hear that they talked about me. I pretended that I didn't hear. It doesn't matter what other foals think of me. They are way too young for me to take any interest in conversing with them anyway. I don't think I'll find anything that they would talk to me about interesting.

After five minutes of sitting, I was called to the teacher's desk. Everypony went silent and looked at me. I got up from the chair and walked to the teacher, ignoring the stares.

"Well, your work is one of the best in class." she told me, seemingly speaking too loud, but it was just the silence in the classroom. "But you know nothing about geography and history of Equestria?"

I heard murmurs among pupils.

"You can say that I fell straight from the sky." I chuckled weakly. "I am from really far away, parents sent me here without really anything beyond subjects that they said will give me a needed advantage." I hate lying, but it is all I can do. I have no idea how to tell the truth without sounding crazy.

"And geography?" she cocked her eyebrow, looking at me.

"We didn't really have anything on the subject, that is what parents told me. I can read a map and understand it, though. We didn't have world maps or any other maps but of our place."

"Well, that is certainly bad." Cheerilee sighed. "There is no way I could teach you with the rest of the class while you know nothing on these two particular subjects. Say, do you have some free time after school, Flame?"

"I think I have some." I replied. "But I promised Pinkie Pie to help her at the Sugarcube Corner after school."

"Well, when you complete whatever task she lays on you, please come to the schoolhouse. I will be here until sundown, I have a really big 'collection' of paperwork to do. I could teach you some basics on history on geography along the way."

"I think I can come, miss Cheerilee."

"Excellent. So, I am waiting for you today." she told me with a smile. "I see a promising student in you, Flame Metal."

Then, we all had a conversation when we told everypony about each other. I am not comfortable with this, but I think I can tell them something. Basically, we were asked when and where were we born, what did we do before going to school, and what are we hoping to succeed here.

"Mah name's Apple Bloom. Ah was born on twenty sixth of January of twenty nine ninety second year after the Foundation of Equestria." the yellow filly with red mane spoke. "Ah was born in the family of Apples, the largest family in Equestria. Ah learned how tah read and write from mah sister Applejack, and was helping her at the Sweet Apple Acres with some light work. Mah granny always says that Ah can't do the hard work..."

She continued on for some time, and I didn't really listen.

And yes, they've got the same calendar, though it remains a mystery to me as to why would they have the same as we do. The year is different, and woohoo, I arrived at the year of three thousand! Ain't that great? Epic date to be turned into a pony, that is for sure.

After more fillies and colts told about themselves, it was my turn.

"Uh, my name is Flame Metal," I began quietly, my voice just loud enough for everypony to hear. I hate talking in front of crowds, especially when one has only kids. "I was born on thirteenth of December of twenty nine ninety first year after the Foundation of Equestria. Uh, I was born in a family of a retired officer and a musician. I learned from my parents everything I know now. My father was rather strict and told me how to do everything I was tasked with to perfection, while my mother taught me how to play the piano and guitar, as well as how to sing and compose. They sent me to learn more here. Uh, that's all."

Yeah, I am a ma— colt of many talents. That does include singing, playing any guitar, any keyboard, being trained in martial arts, trained to use a gun, et cetera. I also learned a few languages: English, my native one; Russian, German and Latin. Yeah, not the best choice to learn the dead language, but it does sound ominous and cool. Yeah, not the best reason to learn it, but whatever.

My father was really strict, yet he taught me a lot of things. That was hard, but in the end all of my skills helped me here and there. If I went to Special Ops, there would be ninety percent chance that I would get there without absolutely any problem. But I didn't want to dedicate myself to the military, so instead I lived my life like a regular one. Sleep, eat, job, eat, relax, sleep. Nothing more, nothing less. That was until I was thrown into the world of talking ponies of all possible colors. That's just great, isn't it?

There is also something that helps me with singing. There is a mutation in my body, which touched my vocal system inside, so I can copy pretty much any voice I want, and probably make a lot of sounds, too. The mutation also expanded my lungs, their capability is really good for swimming. For example, I can hold my breath up to seven minutes if I don't move and am calm.

I think I inherited it from my mother. She can sing in plenty of voices, and won a few medals on underwater swimming.

"If you are so talented, why don't you have a cutie mark yet?" the pink filly with a tiara atop her head asked me, breaking in my thoughts.

"Um, what's a cutie mark?"

"A cutie mark is a mark on each of one's flanks, symbolizing their very special talent." Cheerilee answered my question. "We'll have a lesson soon about the cutie mark and its importance."

That's... really girlish name. Who the hell would call those marks 'cutie marks'? Even something like 'special mark' would be more... manly. Whatever, really.

And do I get my cutie mark? I don't think I can have one since, well, I was a human. And any human can be taught to do many things. We can learn a lot of languages, for example. Anyone with enough patience and good memory can. But that doesn't get us any marks. Nor does anything else.

And I guess if I am ever going to have one, I just have to discover my special talent. Whatever, I can do it later, it's not like I will disappear because of lack of one.

The bell rang, signaling for everypony the end of the lesson. Sighing in relief, I stood up from my desk.

"Well, you all have twenty minutes to do anything you want. If you want to play, the playground is just outside the schoolhouse."

Twenty minutes?! I always had ten! Lucky ponies!

I decided to spend some time outside to breathe some fresh air. Putting on my headphones and turning one of the songs from Blessed & Possessed album of Powerwolf, I exited the schoolhouse and walked to the playground.

Damn, it is pretty good compared to what I had as an excuse of a playground.

Taking place under a tree, I closed my eyes and listened to music. Fine heavy metal is what I always need.

Well, I don't listen just to Powerwolf. There is also Ghost B.C, Skillet, Sabaton, Rammstein, Dragonforce, all are rock or metal. There are only a few songs of each of those bands, the only full discography I have is that of Powerwolf.

I don't listen only to metal as well, it is just my favorite genre of music. I listen to pretty much anything I like, no matter the genre. I listen to orchestral music, electronic music, trap, even some remixes of popular songs or melodies. Well, some people would call me weird for that. How can I listen to any possible music? Well, because I am a music lover. It doesn't matter what genre of music a song is, as long as I like it and it's not about things that I dislike. I pay attention to any lyrics, unlike most people I know. Sounding cool isn't the only thing I want from the song.

Suddenly, I feel a tap on my left foreleg. I open one of my eyes and pause the song I've been listening to. I see two fillies: the earth pony filly with tiara that asked me a question earlier, and another one, gray earth pony filly with white-ish mane and glasses on her snout. She looks rather cute in them, I think.

"Huh?" I asked them, blinking.

"I don't believe you can sing and play any of the instruments as good as you say." said the pink one, glaring at me.

"I can always prove it, just give me a guitar or piano." I replied with a frown. "No need to say I'm an empty-worded liar, you know."

Taken aback by my answer, none of them says anything to me for a minute. The pink filly is just glaring into my eyes, and I reply to her in irritated stare. The contest didn't last long, she averted her eyes.

"Alright... After school, I will bring the guitar here. You will either prove you're the one you say you are, or humiliate in front of all these foals." she gestured at others as they watched me. They stared at me, waiting for my answer. She extended her hoof, waiting for my reply. "My name is Diamond Tiara, do you accept my challenge?"

For a kid, she sounds really serious.

"I, Flame Metal, accept your challenge, Diamond Tiara." I said in a low voice, bumping my hoof with hers.

Like a character from a famous hat simulator said, let's settle this like gentlemen!

After the boring math lesson, which lasted forty minutes (Mine did for forty five, damnit!), we were released from the school. That was really easy, the lesson that is.

Ten minutes later Diamond Tiara walked to me in the playground. She had a mocking grin on her face, she was holding an acoustic guitar.

"Here comes the humiliation." she mocked me. The foals were standing around, looking at me.

"We'll see." I narrowed my eyes. She handed me a guitar.

Sitting on the ground, I lifted it with my magic. Well, guitars are same as the human's ones, albeit smaller. That will make things easier.

Adjusting my position and testing the guitar, I prepared a song.

And I sang. Foals stared at me with awe as I played the song, singing along the way. Yeah, damn it! Feel the power of music!

Adults stopped by to listen to the music as I played.

Reaching the second chorus, somepony tried to sing it with me, and soon most of foals did. Diamond Tiara and her gray friend stared at me in awe.

After I finished, everypony was applauding me, stomping the ground with their hooves. That is good, I suppose.

"I don't know the song, but you are sure good." Diamond Tiara said to me, not a trace of mockery left. "I take my words back, for now."

Nodding to her, I hand her the guitar and head out to the bakery. I have work to do.

"Hi, Flamey, how was your day?" Pinkie Pie greeted me as I entered the bakery.

"Pretty good, I think." I replied. "I had to prove that I could sing and play a guitar, though."

"Oh, that is what I've heard from here... Can you show me?" she asked.

"Uh, My horn's a little bit sore after the performance." I answered with a wince. Having a sore horn is like having a sore forehead, though a little more concentrated and a bit more annoying.

"Okie-dokie-lokie!" Pinkie Pie replied with an unfaltering smile. "Are you ready to cook?"

Bad thing is that we won't be cooking cyan meth, and she's not mister White. God damn right!

Giving her a nod, we started making cupcakes. With a song, no less!

After making about half a hundred cupcakes, my horn felt even more sore. I think I call it a day and go to do the homework.

Good thing is that the teacher gave us textbooks we need. And I still have a lot of time before I have to meet miss Cheerilee, so I think I can do something productive.

Finishing my homework in no time, I decide to go to the teacher. History and geography won't learn themselves, after all. And it's not like I have anything better to do.

Putting on my headphones, I went out of the Sugarcube Corner and headed to the Ponyville Schoolhouse.

Passing ponies, I see that some of them look at me with respect. I think that now all villagers know what I did. I guess I did even better than I thought.

I am not comfortable with the looks they're giving me, even if it is alright. Drowning in my music, I ignore everypony and continue my way to the school.

"Hello, Flame Metal, please come in." Cheerilee greeted me from her desk. Impressive pile of paper lied on her desk in a mess. "Oh, and your performance was really great, I could see you from the schoolhouse." she smiled at me.

I nervously shifted in place. It is a good thing that somepony is praising me, but I don't really want the fame. It brings too many problems.

She put down the paper she was filling, then proceeded to open textbooks on history and geography.

"Well, let us start with geography." she said. "Look here."

Opening a page with a map, she showed it to me.

"Now, where is Equestria?" she asked me. Looking for any signs that could tell me where Equestria is, I see the castle that is on the side of a lonely mountain. I've already noticed it while going through Ponyville. Pointing at it, I tell the teacher where the country is.

"I see you'd found Canterlot, and was able to tell that Equestria is where its capital is. Good." Cheerilee told me with a smile. "Well, there are a few major cities in Equestria, they are Canterlot, Manehatten, and Fillydelphia. Can you find the latter two?

I sense horse-puns. Lots of them. Well, let's see... Manehatten is here, I see some architecture that I recognize. And Fillydelphia... Here! Good thing I travelled with my parents to many cities.

"How do you know?" Cheerilee asked me with curiosity. "Have you been to these cities before?"

"Well, I passed them a few times." I answered slowly. "They are easily noticeable."

Suddenly, I notice ruins in the dark forest nearby. I point at it and ask: "And what is it? It is really close to Ponyville, why is that castle in ruins?"

"That castle is located deep inside the Everfree Forest." I swear I could see the teacher shivering. "Weather happens on its own, nothing can be controlled by ponies there."

A piece of Earth in Equestria, great.

"Is it a real problem?" I asked, dreading the answer.

"Many carnivorous creatures live there." Cheerilee whispered to me. "If they had power here, we would be overrun. Thankfully, they can't live outside the forest for long, so we are safe here."

It is good, but who the fuck build a village near the fucking Forbidden Forest? What if something unexpected happens?

Ponies are insane and stupid, it seems.

Sigh.

"So," the teacher broke into my line of thoughts. "I believe you have the base knowledge of geography of Equestria now, and now we move on to history.

"I will tell you know about Equestria and its early history. Our country was founded three thousand years ago. Before that, there were three divided tribes of ponies: pegasi, unicorns, earth ponies. They had to cooperate, but envied each other for special abilities each representative of each tribe has. Pegasi envied earth ponies for their endurance and strength, earth ponies envied pegasi for their ability to fly and control the weather, unicorns envied pegasi for the same reasons, and everypony envied unicorns for their ability to use magic.

"The hate for each other grew, and the ancient spirits of winter awoke. They were windigos, creatures of ice and snow that fed on hatred.

"The Great Winter started, freezing all the land. All three tribes were forced to move, until they found the land that will later become Equestria. They fought for it, and wendigos found them again. But the three tribes realized that their hate had no real reason behind itself, and they could survive if they cooperate with each other voluntarily. They accepted each other and fought the harsh winter back, and destroyed the wendigos completely. After that, the three tribes united and build Equestria as the land of peace and harmony. The city of Canterlot was founded on the side of a mountain, where the agreement took place all those years ago.

"Each Hearth's Warming Eve, in the last days of December, a play is performed in each big city of Equestria, reminding all the ponies of their victory over hate. The story of Equestria is told to everypony who is willing to listen."

That is... good. But if wendigoes didn't come, the ponies would, most likely, fight each other for eternity, as humans do. Good thing that ponies came to realization that peace is better than war.

"Well, Flame Metal, do you know anything about pony tribes, like what do they do?" Cheerilee asked me.

"Yes, I was taught about that earlier." I nodded.

"Well, then you know now the basics of history." she smiled at me. "You can go home and rest. Don't forget, tomorrow is school again!"

"Goodbye, miss Cherilee!"

I calibrated my clock on the smarphone, so that the date and time there are the same as in Equestria. Today is the twenty third of June, monday, time is three thirty two p.m. Well, it seems that the school starts in June here, and I think it's good. After all, there must be a month or two somewhere when we can be free from school.

Well, I still have at least six hours before the sundown, and I don't know how to spend them. No internet, no games besides those on my smartphone. And I can't play them, there is nothing that magic can do with that.

Or can it? I know that the capacitance of my body allows me to use my smartphone. The smartphone detects the difference between air and the input capacitance, and it allows any human to use the smartphones that use capacitive sensing technology. So, if I somehow manage to conduct using my magic... Well, it should work.

Willing my magic to change into needed capacitance, drawing it from my body, I touch the screen with magic.

It works, damnit! Hell yeah, I invented magic-based stylus!

Well, there are a few games that I have on my smartphone, but it's better than nothing.

Yeah, good ol' Brutal Doom, ported on Android! Nothing can be better that a relaxing session of slaying demons from hell. The controls are shitty, but everything's better with magic.

Wait... The fuck?

UNHOLY FUCKERY! MY GAMES ARE FULL OF PONY!

Fucking shit, how... What? What the fuck?! WHAAAAT?! My Brutal Doom is fucking... made of pony! Ponified!

Instead of the main character, there is an armored pony. Instead of any zombie, a pony. Even the fucking cyberdemon got ponified, now he stands on four legs, and the rocket launcher is mounted into his right foreleg!

Wait, if my games were all ponified as I was...

...

I'm not going to look into the porn folder.

...

Fuck it, I just need a confirmation. Well, here are all my folders... I go here... Here, and... Here it is, porn folder.

Well, here goes nothing.

...

Sigh.

...

My porn is full of ponies!

3. New Acquaintances

After trying to forget what I just saw, I put a password on that particular folder. No one but me is going to see the pornography that I have, not until I change my mind.

And now that I know how exactly what a nude pony body looks like... from underneath. Jeez, I'm so fucked up...

A mare has boobs right near her... foal-making device!

...

Fuck, I think I've seen something that I wasn't supposed to.

Good thing that I won't feel the urge to mate until the age of, what, twelve? I've got plenty of time until then, four years! Maybe I'll get used to everything here...

Well, it's not the end of the world, so I should just move on to something else.

For example, playing the ponified Brutal Doom.

After ten minutes of playing, I see a yellow filly from school. I think her name was Apple Bloom. She approached me.

"Hi, Flame," she greeted me. "What are ya doin'?"

"Relaxing." I turned off the game. No need to scar her for life with so much gore, even if it is in pixels.

"Ah saw how ya showed Diamond Tiara, yer performance was really great!" she told me with a smile.

"I just don't like when somepony tells me I can't do what I say I can." I replied. Apple Bloom sat on the bench with me.

"So, ya talk 'bout yerself with honesty? This is what mah sister Applejack always told me, tah be honest with mahself and others." she said proudly.

"Why would I need to lie about myself? It never creates anything good." Still, I’ve lied a few times. But if I did tell anyone that I am from another world, I would likely be put in asylum, and I don't want that. "Besides, only the arrogant ones tell others that they are greater than they really are."

"Ya speak like an adult."

"Well, it’s how I was taught." I just don't have an idea how to be a child again. I was one, but now I can't be one. I know too much, and my mind is too different.

"Ya know, it's alright, as long as ya don't act like ya'r better than others. Ah didn't see ya being not nice tah us."

"What can I say, this is who I am." I smiled a little.

"Well, Ah wondered if Ah could ask ya tah teach me how tah play a guitar. Applejack can, but she doesn't have enough time tah teach me."

"Well, it is alright, I suppose." I tapped my chin. "But I don't know if you can do it, I was taught like a unicorn."

"It's no problem, earth ponies' hooves are no worse with guitars. Applejack can play almost as ya do, so Ah think Ah can learn tah play just as good as mah sister."

I have nothing better to do, so why not? Besides, she's nice to me. I think I can dedicate some of my time to her. There is just one small problem...

"But I don't have a guitar right now. I left it at home very far away." I told Apple Bloom. And that is truth, I really left it there, and it is really far away. Technically.

"Well, we can go tah mah home, Ah think Applejack can lend me a guitar for a while."

And we went to her home.

It happens that her home is situated on Sweet Apple Acres, one of the local farms. They grow mostly, well, apples. Hence the name of the owners, the Apples.

Strange name, right? Well, everypony here has strange names, and this one is much better than most.

So, I was introduced to one of the oldest family members, Granny Smith. The other two members of the Apples living here are still working, but they will come for dinner. I was asked to stay for it as well. I wanted to decline at first, but they were so insistent that I just couldn't say no.

Then, Apple Bloom went to search for her sister. She came back soon and told me that she was allowed to carry a guitar.

"Well, Ah ain't no guitar player, but ya can show me how tah do it, right?" she asked me.

"Of course." I nodded. "First of all, it seems harder than it really is. It takes little time to become an average player, but it takes years to become professional. That means you'll be able to learn how to play in a few months max. I'm not a teacher, so if you want to become better, you should search for an adult.

"So, watch this..."

After I told her some basics of what each string represent, I played a simple tune, then asked her to repeat it. She did, albeit with a few mistakes, and very slow.

We spent half an hour, I was teaching her, and she learnt with interest.

After that, something rang, signaling for dinner.

And then, I met Applejack and Big Mac.

"Let me introduce mah family tah ya, Flame Metal." Granny Smith spoke after all of us settled at the table. "Here's Applejack, the most honest pony Ah know." she gestured at the peach-colored mare. "And one of the hardest-working, too!"

"Hello, Flame, nice tah meetcha!" Applejack extended her hoof. Expecting a hoofbump, I extended mine, but she shook it furiously instead.

"And here's Big Macintosh, our big stallion!" Granny Smith continued.

"Eeyup." We bumped hooves.

A stallion of a few words, I like him.

"Well, ya already know mah grandfilly, Apple Bloom." Granny continued. "So, Ah see ya'll getting along well. And ya agreed tah teach mah little filly how tah play a guitar? That’s nice of ya, Applejack here doesn't have time for that, Ah'm too old, and Big Mac already broke a few guitars trying tah play 'em."

"Eeyup." the big stallion admitted sheepishly.

"And she told us about yer performance at the school, and if what Apple Bloom says about ya is true, then ya can teach her. Ya seem tah be a nice colt, Flame."

"Thanks..." I muttered, blushing.

"Don't be shy, little one." Applejack said. "Ah could hear yer playing, and Ah can say that ya're better than mahself! And Ah'm considered one of the best guitar players in Ponyville! Ya should be proud, colt."

After a fine dinner, consisting of apples and other products made of apples, I felt like I was overfed. I didn't know apples can take so much space inside of me... Uh, I think I gained at least five kilos of weight...

I slowly walked to the Sugarcube Corner. I felt a little bit tired, and now I need some time to digest my food and rest.

I levitated my smartphone in front of me and looked at the screen. The time is eleven past five. Wow, I didn't realise I’d spent so much time at the Apples.

Well, I still got my smartphone and... Wait, how long will the battery last?

Let's see...

...

Well, it’s at one hundred percent and charging.

...

Magic is a good thing.

Well, if I don't have to charge my smartphone at all, that’s quite good, considering everything else. Of course I can read books in my free time, but playing some games or listening to music isn't bad as well.

Successfully getting into the Sugarcube Corner, I went upstairs and into the room I'm living in. Flopping onto the comfortable bed, I groan in pleasure as my weight was lifted from my legs.

Well, there are still the games that I have on my smartphone, and I wonder what the game Heroes of Might & Magic 3 looks like now.

Well, let's see...

First of all, the archangel is now a pegasus stallion, and he's holding the sword in his mouth.

Okay, that’s not bad... Loading a random map, I look at the hero, Sandro the Necromancer.

Well, just a skeletal alicorn dressed in torn cloak. That was expected. Well, heroes command everyone else and can do magic, so them being alicorns make sense.

Now, units... Well, all of them were ponified, except the non-human creatures. There are no more riders, though. And that make sense as well, why would a pony ride another pony?

Only in some weird kinky stuff, I suppose.

Well, the game's mechanics haven’t changed a bit, so I still can play it like I'm used to.

"Oh, hi!" Pinkie Pie appears out of the blue. I think she'd make a better spy than Sam Fisher. "Whatcha doing?"

"Playing games." I replied, keeping my eyes on the screen. I have a storm of a castle going on.

"Games? Like, this?" the pink mare pointed at my smartphone's screen.

"Yep."

"Can I play with you? I've never seen anything like that!"

"Okay, I suppose." I exited into the main menu and started a multiplayer game. "Well, I can explain everything to you first."

"I'm all ears!"

"Okay, so this game is Heroes of Might and Magic 3, a game of strategy. The best analogy is chess, but my game is a lot more complicated.

"There are eight races: ponies, elves, undead, swamp people, underground, demons, wizards and barbarians. Each of them have seven units that are usable on the battlefield, and each army has one alicorn, who's in command of it.

"And there are seven resources that you need to build your cities and armies with: gold, wood, ore, cauldron, crystals, gems, sulphur. Gold, wood and ore are always needed, especially for building. And some rare resources may be needed to create the highest level creatures that will fight for you."

"That sounds pretty awesome." Pinkie Pie sat next to me. "Well, let's play!"

We've spent hours playing HoMM 3, and the game hasn't ended yet! I suppose I should've picked a smaller map with less bots... But it is fun nevertheless!

Pinkie Pie has proven herself to be a pretty great player, and she learned very quickly! I never had such a good player playing with me.

And now it's late evening, and the most beautiful time of day will follow — the night.

I promised Pinkie that we will finish that game later. She thanked me for the good game, and went to bed.

Huh, I wasn't told to go to sleep. This is... good. I always enjoyed the night: it’s cool, the sun isn't hitting my eyes, less people on the streets. The favorite time of the day for someone like me.

Quietly getting out on the streets, I notice that there are no ponies anywhere in sight. The dim light of rising moon illuminates the village, turning all the colors gray. The stars appeared on the clear sky, adding some light, connecting into constellations that I don't recognize yet.

The night sky is clear, devoid of any light pollution, showing me its true majesty and beauty. If anything, Luna did the great work on the night sky, for she is the Princess of the Night.

I feel like I'm being watched, but I don't care. I walked through the village, heading to the hill devoid of any buildings or trees, perfect to watch the beautiful night.

Lying on the soft grass of the hill, I gaze into the stars so far away.

"Hello, young colt." a soft feminine voice sounded from my side. I turned my head and saw Luna, a soft smile on her face.

"Hello, Princess Luna." I replied. "Your night is beautiful tonight."

"T-thanks..." she muttered, blushing a little. "And thou canst call me Luna. And I... I was watching thee for some time, to find out whether or not thou didst lie about not sleeping through the night. I didn't see thee yesterday, so I thought thou didst... But here thou art, gazing into the stars."

"I was very tired yesterday, and it's taken its toll." I replied. "I would've liked to spend that time outside, though. I prefer fresh air to the stuffiness of a building."

"'Tis alright, now I understand that ponies need to rest." Luna sighed. "A thousand years ago I let my resentment consume me... I was being egotistical."

"No, you were not, Luna." I shook my head. "I would be mad too if no one liked what I put so much effort into."

"I guess, but that doesn't excuse me from trying to make the eternal night a reality."

"We all make mistakes. But we overcome them and continue moving onwards." I turned my head to her. "No one is safe from making mistakes, even the kings and queens. No one's perfect."

"Thou soundest like a very wise stallion. And... I'm afraid that I didn't ask thy name..." Luna blushed in embarrassment.

"I am Flame Metal." I extended my hoof. "Pleased to meet you formally."

She bumped hooves with me and smiled.

"And I feel that thou art something special... There is something about thee that I don't still know, but it is something very important. Thou art going to become not just anypony, but somepony with a name to know for years."

I blushed. "I d-don't think I'm that great."

"I feel thou art." Luna smiled. "Fare thee well and goodnight, I'm looking forward to seeing thee again."

With her last words spoken, Luna took off into the night.

4. Ticket Madness

Now, I’m all alone, and I know just what to do.

I still wonder if I will ever be able to fly. Heights always fascinated me. I did skydiving a few times, and it felt great! I want to know what it would be like, to be able to fully control my flight.

Cautiously looking around, I spotted nopony. All the lights in the buildings were off, meaning that their owners were fast asleep.

I took off my hoodie and stretched my wings. Oh damn, they were covered for way too long!

Now I know how girls feel when they take off their bras. Taking off a restricting piece of clothing is really good! My wings are finally free!

Now, how do I fly? Do I just move them up and down? What do I do?

I think I should've got a book on flying. Well, it's too late now, I can only try to do everything by myself without any guidance.

Unfolding my wings fully, I stand on my four legs. Maybe with a hard enough flap I will be able to take off...

Now, I try to move my wings. And they obey me! And in a way I want! Damn, I've never thought I would have wings!

Now, the hard flap...

*FLAP*

*THUD*

...

Maybe reading a book wasn't such a bad idea after all.

I spent the rest of the night watching the stars, catching only a few hours of sleep before sunrise. And I never felt myself better! Except for my muzzle, it's still a bit sore after my face-first into the ground.

I went back to the Sugarcube Corner and picked up my stuff, then headed to the school, music in my ears. This time the track was Powerwolf — Headless Cross..

Well, the second day of school, and the third one of my life here in Equestria. Nothing too bad has happened yet,and maybe I’ll find a way home, or even a new life here.

Frankly, I don't know what to choose. My life back on Earth wasn't that bad, but this new world has so much more, especially tall the things that were considered impossible or fictional back on Earth.

I loved reading fantasy books, like Tolkien's books about Middle Earth, or the famous Harry Potter series. There is magic in those books, and I always wanted to experience it. Is magic as rational as the laws of physics? Can it be explained by science? Is there really such a thing as mana? What can or cant magic do? All of these questions, and I want to find answers for all to them!

Well, it all doesn't matter right now, I've arrived at the schoolhouse already.

We had three lessons today: Math, Equish (pony equivalent of English) and Literature.

I was surprised that their writers are not like ours, at least their names aren't. Well, I can see some similarities, but I guess it is because this world is not too different from ours. The same ideas can pop up, and the ideas aren't infinite.

Well, most of the books we're reading are more than four hundred years old, some even a thousand! The latter are harder to read, because they're mostly written in Classical Equish (Early Modern English).

And I still wonder why they have the same language as we do. How can a whole language develop exactly the same in a different world? Did ponies copy it from us? Or did we copy from them? So many mysteries! It’s just... fantastic!

After the final lesson, I went to relax to the small lake that is nearby Ponyville. I didn't want to swim, nor did I know how to do so as a pony.

Instead, I lay on the sandy shore, put on my headphones, and listened to Powerwolf — Conquistadores.

Well, before I went to the lake, Apple Bloom and I decided that today she would practice what she’d learnt, and tomorrow I'll listen to what she was able to accomplish. Practice makes perfect, after all.

So, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the warmth.

What I noticed here is lack of mosquitos and lack of really hot weather. Well, I guess the latter is because of pegasi controlling all the weather. However, I don't know about the mosquitoes. Well, both are good, that's for sure.

*tap*

Damn, somepony wants something again. Can't just a human-turned-pony listen to his music?

Sigh.

Taking off my headphones and opening my eyes, I see one of fillies from school. The orange pegasus with purple mane she is.

"Huh?"

"Hey, Flame, wanna swim?" she asked me.

"Uh... I don't want to."

"Why? You can't swim?" she tilted her head.

"Um, yeah... And I'm not really comfortable without my hoodie." I replied, nervously rubbing the back of my head.

"Oh... Well, alright then." the pegasus frowned, then went to swim by herself.

I continued to lie on the beach for another few hours, listening to music, before something disturbed me.

A fucking mob of ponies chasing the purple one! Screaming something about some 'gala'. What the fuck?

This is not a new level of insanity, but I better know why the hell is everypony so insane.

Noticing the purple unicorn hiding herself, pretending to be one of the mannequins (or is it ponyquins now?), I go to her. She thinks that her disguise is working, but in my opinion only the blind ones aren't able to see her.

And I think I've seen this particular mare somewhere... Ah, she's Twilight Sparkle, right.

Sitting on the bench nearby, as not to break Twilight's disguise, I speak: "Hey, Twilight, why are those ponies chasing you?"

"How’d you know I was here?" she whispered, not moving.

"Your disguise isn't really a good one." I whisper back.

"Oh... Well, I have two tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala, and everypony wants the spare one!"

That sounds like a major event. Hell, some people get really crazy about any kind of important event, so I think I understand this situation, more or less.

"And to whom do you want to give the spare one?" I asked her.

"Well, I have six friends, including Spike, but there's only one! Princess Celestia gave me only one spare, but I want to have all my friends with me at the Gala!"

Oh, Twilight's a personal student of princess Celestia. I think I forgot that.

"Uh, why don't you just ask the princess for another five tickets? Just explain your situation to her, and I think she'll understand."

"...I think it's not a bad idea." Twilight replied, turning her head slightly towards me.

God damnit, why are those ponies so stupid?

"But how do I get to the library? Spike's there, and only he can send a letter to the princess." Twilight added.

"I think I know what to do." I replied. If those ponies are so stupid...

After helping Twilight get to the library, I left to go to the Sugarcube Corner.

Those ponies are really stupid. I just told them that I saw where Twilight went, and they went straight to where I said as soon as I said it.

Obviously, I lied to them. Duh.

Well, time to do my homework, and then have a session of Heroes with Pinkie Pie.

Good day.

Author's Note

Well, I think I'll just skip some of the episodes, because the main character has to do nothing with them.

5. Change of Scenery

Two months have passed since my arrival in Equestria. And those months were madness!

First, Applejack seemingly got drunk and couldn't do anything right. She just fell on me as I passed her by! God damnit, she was heavy! Oh, and I got covered in lots of apple juice. It took forever to get it all out of my fur!

Then, a griffin came to Ponyville. A griffin, a real one! I was like: Oooh damn, this shit's getting over the top!

Ahem.

Anyway, she (the griffin was female) wasn't really nice. She tried to burn my tail with a lighter! And after she yelled "It's just a prank, calm down!" I remembered the pranksters that go to bad neighborhoods and do stupid pranks, like stealing someone's pizza. To get my point across that I didn't like her attitude I slapped her with my smartphone a few times. Oh, and threw her lighter... somewhere. I guess it belongs to her stupid lion ass, but, well, colts aren't supposed to use profanity and even know what an ass is (besides it being an animal, of course).

Alright, but that wasn't the worst of it. Sometime later, a unicorn by the name of Trixie arrived in Ponyville and did some rather flashy performances. Sort of like those illusionists in big cities do, but using real magic. I’d say that it wasn’t that good, it's just boasting that she's the best unicorn in town. I bet anyone, even the earth ponies (no racism intended) could do these tricks.

Well, at night two dumbasses, her fans or something like that, drew a fucking giant bear to Ponyville! Like, a giant, GIANT bear! Worse still, Trixie boasted that she was the one who vanquished it from Vanhoover (Another horse-pun) to the Everfree Forest. Guess what? She couldn't do a thing! And she shamefully ran away when another unicorn, Twilight Sparkle, solved the problem in style. She made the bear fall asleep, and then carried it back from whence it came! That is the greatest fucking thing I’ve ever seen!

Well, I think that Twilight Sparkle is the best unicorn, not that Trixie. Eat that!

I'm the only alicorn in town, so I’m the best alicorn in town, nopony can deny that, duh! Well, I haven’t revealed myself yet, but I know I’m the best!

Anyway, enough boasting, there are still a few things that I remember.

A DRAGON! A fucking, big, scary dragon! He made so much smoke that almost covered the skies completely. And those six mares that bear the Elements of Harmony have driven him away. You know, the dragon could've eaten all of them in one go. And the weakest of them made the dragon go away. I think her name's Fluttershy or something like that.

...There is one dragons fear. In their tongue, she is dovahkin. Dragonborn!

If I find out Fluttershy shouted at the dragon, I will dance around, singing the Skyrim theme. Anyway, she's Dovahkin to me.

After the dragon flew off in another direction, calmness fell on our little town. One and a half months had passed by then.

But that doesn't mean nothing has happened during the remaining two weeks.

First, Apple Bloom became more and more frustrated with each attempt at playing the guitar. I tried to encourage her to continue, but she eventually gave up. She told me it's too difficult for her. Oh well, what can I do? I can't make her do something she doesn't want to do.

Second, I’ve become the best student in the whole class. Cheerilee told me that with my level of knowledge I could try to enroll at Canterlot Primary School.

Well, it’s probably because my teacher is really trying to teach us, instead of just giving us books and telling us to write everything down. I haven't ever been so motivated to learn before! And the history of Equestria is AMAZING! Griffins, minotaurs, and many other fictional creatures have come to life! That made it much more interesting than the history of my own country. Learning history here is like reading a well-written fantasy book. And I really like this one!

And about the education in Equestria. To my surprise, I found out that it is completely free, all steps, including the university. All you need to do is to study properly and you won't have any problems with ascending up to the peak of knowledge. However, schools that teach anything that isn't needed by common folk are really expensive. Musical schools, theatrical schools, some kind of school for ladies and gentlecolts (perhaps about manners, something that only aristocracy cares about), and some other schools. Of course, you can just self-educate with books, but schools are far better, of course.

Anyway, Cheerilee decided that I will be able to learn more in Canterlot than in Ponyville. She said she'll even help get me there. Well, hopefully it's quieter in the capital than here, because I don't really want to get involved into even more crazy stuff that may or may not happen. You never know how it ends, right?

And during the last two months, I've learned how to fly. Well, not really fly, mostly glide. Only about two meters above the ground but that's alright, I’m not in a hurry to do stunts or anything like that, I'm fine with what I have. And flying is awesome!

I was visited at night by princess Luna a few times. She just loves the countryside, and often sleeps under the stars. We talked about a few things and I tried to help her with her language problems. I think we've created some kind of friendship. It still doesn’t feel real to me, as I've never seen a member of royalty interact with their subjects without security. But knowing Luna, her magical power is enough to protect herself.

One time when she thought no one was looking, she played a violin. It was enchanting! I didn't interrupt her, but felt the need to create something myself.

And I miss my electric guitar and synthesizer I had back on Earth. As far as I know many sounds can be synthesized by a unicorn of great musical talent, but I don't feel that it would look real. I love pressing keys, not just... whatever unicorns do.

So, I might have to invent an electric guitar. I think that with magic I can reshape a normal guitar, and make some sort of guitar amp like I had back on Earth. So, I must delve deeper into magic to understand how to make my desires come true.

It's twenty first of September, and it's still quite warm, but the colours have already begun to turn yellow and orange. I guess thanks must be given to Weather Patrol for that. It still amazes me how they control it. Hey, it would be useful in my own town! It was always either too hot or rainy. Well, weather was never perfect back then.

So, today I'm going to the Ponyville Schoolhouse for the last time. Cheerilee will have done all the paperwork by the time I arrive, so no worries about that. Well, time to say goodbyes to my classmates and head to Canterlot. I've read about the city's history, but I still want to know what it is for myself. Nothing is better than your own experience, right?

And I think I forgot to mention that I've changed a bit since June. It seems I'm growing faster than my classmates. I'm already almost as tall as a grown up, my mane and tail got longer as well. Not significantly, of course, but it was noticed by others.

"Good morning, Flame Metal." I was greeted by Cheerilee as I entered the schoolhouse. "How are you today?"

"I'm fine, thanks." I replied. "So, today I'm going to Canterlot, right?"

"Indeed." she nodded. "Feeling nervous?"

"Hmmm, a little, I think."

"Don't worry, it'll all be fine." she smiled warmly at me. "I've done all the paperwork. You’ll be living in a hostel that is near the school. I've also found out that you will be living with another student: a filly named Moonshine. She's a year older than you, but I don't think that'll be a problem. She is known to be rather shy and quiet, though. Anyway, just don't jump around her and she'll warm up to you. I used to teach her, so I know her well. In fact, she attended Canterlot Primary School at your own age."

"I won't make any trouble." I said.

"I know you won't. So, I'll meet you at the train station after the lessons. You are free to stay at home, as I don't think you need to be here right now. Get some rest, it will be harder at Canterlot than it is here."

So, I spent the rest of the time before my departure helping Pinkie at the bakery. She’s happy for me to be taught at Canterlot, but she also said she will miss me and that I am always welcome at the Sugarcube Corner.

I've packed what little I had, and that is my smartphone, headphones, saddlebags, some pens, pencils, books, notebooks, and some other necessary stuff. Well, off I go. Goodbye, Ponyville. You've been a lovely place of insanity.

I was aboard the Friendship Express, a train that goes between all the cities in Equestria, including small towns like Ponyville.

Cheerilee was with me, since I couldn't travel alone without an adult to watch over me.

"Excited?" she asked me when we took our places. These seats are big and really comfortable!

"Mhh hm." I nodded, sinking into the softness of the seats. "I don't know what waits for me there, but it will certainly be something to look forward to." Especially after the madness of Ponyville. I hope Canterlot is less eventful than Ponyville. I don't want to run into, say, a cerberus or a hydra. Knowing my luck, those two things are likely to happen.

"Well, I've been to Canterlot only a few times myself." Cheerilee sighed. "But I didn't really like it here. I prefer the countryside. It's less noisy."

The city of Canterlot is HUGE! It’s really quite loud compared to Ponyville, and most ponies in Canterlot wear clothes, mostly suits and dresses. That has something to do with the status of a pony. I don't really care about my status, pretty much anyone could afford what I've bought for myself when I was a human. Can't say the same for ponies, though, as I don't really know how much the clothes cost here.

So, the city isn't like a megapolis, but more of the old Roman cities that history books tell us about. The houses aren't too high, only about four floors at the most. The design represents houses from that period as well. And it's really cool because it isn't ruins or just some old city with modern technology. It’s somewhere in between old and modern, but the streets are much cleaner than what I'm used to see. I think I'll like this city.

Anyway, Cheerilee and I were walking through the streets of the city to where I will be living for the rest of my studying. The school is just past the corner. And...

...

Holy crap, this school is fucking marvelous! Oh boy, this is simply the most AWESOME one!

Well, how better to describe it... A tall, gothic-styled building that resembles Hogwarts in some way. Just... Dang! I don't think I can describe it with words. But the most important thing is that this building stands out from the rest. But I don't really care about any of that, I just want to walk around the school for hours until I see every corner! I bet it has all sorts of secrets!

After I picked up my jaw, Cheerilee and I made our way to the hostel where I'll be living. It's not as grand looking as the school itself but, hey, it's much better than that dull building I had to live in while studying back on the Earth.

Anyway, I entered the hostel. Cheerilee told me to wait until all business is finished with that mare at the front table. My teacher will have to do something, and then I'll be shown to my new room, where I'll become acquainted with that Moonshine filly.

Not many minutes passed before I was shown to my room. Cheerilee left to go back to Ponyville, and I’m all on my own until this evening. I was told that Moonshine will tell me the schedule for tomorrow, as well as general rules and such things when she comes back from school.

So, the room was certainly made for two foals to live together. I don't really understand what we are doing without any adults to watch over us or why fillies live together with colts, but I don't really care. After all, we're nude all the time, so I don't think anyone cares about ponies showing each other their privates.

Er, that sounded strange and a little bit disgusting. I still have to adjust to this strange society.

Ahem.

So, the room I'm now living in is rather big. It has two beds, two chests of drawers, two tables with chairs, a large bookcase that takes nearly all of one of the walls, and a door to bathroom. Wow, a bathroom in each room? That's really good. There is also a window right in front of both tables. And dang is that window huge! Thankfully, it has some curtains.

So, all I have to do now is to unpack my stuff, lay it somewhere near my bed, which is the one that looks like it wasn't used in centuries, and then get some rest. Well, I don't really need any, so what do I do? Play some games, of course!

Fifteen minutes passed before Moonshine came.

Moonshine is a unicorn, a little smaller than me, but maybe that's because her head is just hanging low. Her fur is white, her mane and tail are very pale yellow, and her eyes are a vibrant blue. Her mane is really long, falling down past her shoulders. Do horses have shoulders? Let's just stick with shoulders, because it is much easier for me to imagine that they do.

Anyway, she doesn't have a cutie mark yet. Well, she certainly looks like a filly that keeps her appearance well.

"Hello." I greeted her as she entered. I noticed how she shuddered and looked at me. "Um, you should know by now that I'm your new roommate. Name's Flame Metal." I introduced myself.

"...Hi." Moonshine replied rather nervously. "I, um, was tasked with briefing you on, um, everything that happens in the school." she said, setting down her heavy-looking saddlebags. "And the schedule, right? Oh, so, um..." she turned her eyes away from me. "The schedule on tomorrow is light, so, um... Yes, it's two Maths, Commonlang, and Physical Culture. Um, there are no rules on the clothes, but you should really keep your mane, um, neat... Yours looks messy."

For a shy type, she talks a lot. Or maybe that's because she was told to talk to me about the school. Anyway, she seems rather nice.

"Thanks for telling me." I smiled a bit, earning a wide-eyed stare from Moonshine. Um, did I do something wrong?

After a few moments of staring, she went to unpack her belongings and take them to one of the tables.

"Um..." she turned to me. "Don't interrupt me while I'm doing my homework, okay?"

"I won't." I replied. "But will it be alright if I need help?"

"Um... I think... I think that'll be fine." she replied even more nervous. What's with her?

Moonshine has been quiet since she started doing her homework, and I didn't dare interrupt her. I looked at what she's been doing, and saw that she was rewriting something from a rather ink-stained paper with red markings and F mark. It seems her penmanship is rather bad, mostly because she was using her mouth to write. She often stopped, seemingly thinking of something, and when she resumed what she's been doing a blot was left which she desperately tried to at least make smaller, making everything even worse. She wasted two pieces of paper before I spoke up.

"Hey," I lightly tapped her shoulder. She shuddered at my touch and quickly turned around. "Um, I can help you with your penmanship if you want."

"Please, don't interrupt me." she said a little forcefully. "I don't need help."

"Sorry for interrupting, then." I told her, then turned around because I felt like nature called me to go to a toilet. As I walked away from Moonshine, I heard her sigh.

I'm not the best at seeing others' thoughts, but it seems like she has problems at school. If she ever wants my help, I'll help her.

Well, tomorrow's my first day at the new school, so I should take care of my mane. I wouldn't want to cause a bad first impression, would I?

So, I entered the bathroom. It had a bathtub, a toilet, and a shelf with some shampoos that I think belong to Moonshine. There was also a new-looking towel, and I think it's for me.

I locked the door and undressed myself, releasing my wings. They are growing fast as well, and I think in about half a year they will be too uncomfortable under my hoodie.

Anyway, I sniffed my hoodie, and found out that it doesn't have any smell at all. Huh, it seems like I won't have to wash it. Good for me, 'cause I don't have anything else to wear. I still don't like this idea of nudity.

After relieving myself, I decided that it is time to get thoroughly cleaned. I jumped into the bathtub and turned on the water, then adjusted its temperature to comfortable. With the shower head in my magic, I start cleaning my mane. Oh boy it's messy. I don't think ... Oh wait, there is some kind of wooden brush, and this one looks like it wasn't used before. I pick it up and brush my mane, making it completely straight. Brutal! Anyway, maybe there's a shampoo as well. Let's see... Oh yes, there’s one that looks like it doesn't belong to a filly.

Let's put that shampoo to use. I started rubbing the shampoo into my mane, and oh boy! My hair wasn't that clean in months! And so soft! Damn, that—

"AW FUCK!" I yelled because some shampoo decided that my eye was a perfect place to go.

Water, water, more water! Just get that stinging shit out of my eye!

Ow...

...

More water.

...

Whew, much better now.

...

Probably shouldn't have used profanity, because I swear I could hear Moonshine falling from her chair when I yelled.

Anyway, time to get out of the bathtub. So, here's a towel. I grabbed it and rubbed myself, drying my fur. I'll have to use a hairdryer to get my mane right, or it'll end up in a mess it was before I washed it.

I put on my hoodie and exited the bathroom. Moonshine was sitting on the floor, staring at me. Yes, she did fall from her chair.

"You... used a profanity." she spoke quietly, blushing. And is that fear I hear in her voice?

"Um, I'm sorry..." I muttered. "I got some shampoo in my eye, and that stung a lot. You okay? I, um, heard you falling."

"I'm fine." Moonshine replied, standing up. "Just try not to use any profanities, okay?"

"I'll try to. Sorry, again." I replied a little bit shamefully. After all, I should refrain from using profanity when in the presence of kids. "Uh, do you have a manedryer?"

"Yes, in one of the drawers. Um, don't forget to put it back." she replied, getting back on her chair and resuming doing homework.

Yes, I said manedryer. After all, ponies have mane, not hair.

So, where is that dryer? Let's see... The first drawer contains some quills, ink wells, notebooks. The second one has something... is that a homemade plush toy that represents Luna? Not my business for sure. Oh, and the third drawer has a hairdryer, finally. It's in a shape of a cylinder and has a belt. I suppose that is how you attach it to hoof. Anyway, I have my magic for that.

Wait, how is this thing powered? Okay, I pushed a button and it started blowing rather hot air. Magic! So, I started drying my hair.

...

Moonshine is staring at me again. When I noticed that she turned around. Well, I think she didn't know I could use magic. After all, she's just a year older than me, and Cheerilee said that unicorns can't do magic until ten years of age.

I rather quickly finished drying my hair, and put the hairdryer back.

Alright, time to do something until the next day comes. Some relaxing music will do...

Oh yeah, this one will do.

Author's Note

Hello again, ladies and gentlemen! Finally, this chapter is up for all of you to see. I know it's been a long time since I posted the previous one, so I say I'm sorry for that. I was focused on another story.

Anyway, I decided it would be best that I'll give some time to this story as well.

Some might ask why did I make our protagonist study at Canterlot instead of Ponyville. Well, Ponyville has already become too typical for stories when a human is turned a pony. Canterlot is a city that is rarely a starting point of such stories (Maybe I'm wrong, I'm just judging on what I've already read.), so I decided it would be best to change a little. But it doesn't mean that everything will become dull, I will still try to improve my creativity and give you a story you would want to read.

So, off I go to write the next chapter.

6. First Day in Canterlot

Here it is, my first day in Canterlot.

I woke up even before the alarm clock rang. The day was dawning, the weather outside looked fine. Well, it will be a good day for sure!

I walked to the bathroom and entered it, toothbrush and toothpaste in one of the pockets of my hoodie. After all, I've got some time before school starts, and morning showers are one of the best things to do. And I need to clean my teeth. I don't want my breath to smell bad, after all.

So, I locked the door, undressed myself, stretched my wings, and... Wait, what are those?

I looked closer at my wings and saw that some of my feathers seemed to be out of place. And that it itches a little in those places. Ugh, do I have to preen now? Ah, I'm part bird. Well, it seems I just have to fix this mess.

Using my magic, I carefully removed all the feathers that looked bad. Unexpectedly, it didn't hurt. Instead, it felt like a good massage. Relaxing, I suppose. With each bad feather I take off, I feel better and better, especially my wings. Maybe that's why they were itching most of the time?

Well, that's better now without some of those feathers gona. But what do I do with them now? I can't just leave them here for Moonshine to see. Instead, I packed them into the pockets of my hoodie. I guess I'll take care of the feathers later, dumping them somewhere.

Anyway, time to get cleaned up. I got into the bathtub, then turned on the water, letting it fall on me. I was surprised to find out is that the water is still as warm as when I showered yesterday. Hm, has to do something with magic for sure... Not that I dislike it! It’s actually really good, 'cause I hate when water gets warm too slowly. It seems that this problem has been solved here. Nice!

Anyway, I picked up a shampoo and poured some of it on my mane. This time I tried not to get any in my eye, I don't want to startle Moonshine again with my loud yells full of profanity.

The water quickly makes the shampoo go away, leaving my mane straight and soft. I need to get used to washing it everyday, 'cause it feels awesome. Not to mention that I look much better like this.

Ending my showering procedures, I turned off the water, got out of the bathtub, and dried myself with a towel. I pulled my toothbrush out of the hoodie's pocket, as well as some toothpaste. Time to get my teeth cleaned!

I opened my mouth and saw something I haven't noticed before. My canines are bigger than my other teeth. Damn, I think that thing about horses' teeth growing all their life is true after all. Oh, and I haven’t had any meat in ages! That will be fixed later.

Well, no matter what my teeth look like, I must clean them. White teeth are healthy teeth, and they look much nicer like that.

After cleaning my teeth, I put on my hoodie and exited the bathroom, leaving my cleaning supplies on a shelf there.

Moonshine was waiting for me, and oh boy, her mane's messy! Sleep does that, I guess. Although she looks like she didn't really have much sleep.

She silently passed me and into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. It seems she hasn't fully woken up yet. Well, until I got used to getting up early, I was like her.

I looked at the clock and saw that it was fifteen to eight. Well, I have almost a full hour before the classes start, and the school is just in front of the hostel.

I still don't get why are kids living all alone here. Maybe they are more responsible than on the Earth? Well, I’m responsible, but that’s only because I was put into a body of a foal. What of the others? Are they just as responsible because they are taught to be?

Equestria just can't stop confusing me all the time.

I was thinking about that while drying my mane. Some say that thinking is often done in showers or on the toilet seat. Well, I can get lost in my thoughts anywhere, I think.

Anyway, Moonshine has just come out of the bathroom. Her mane isn't a mess any more.

Wait, how did she come out this fast? I thought females of all races spend literal hours in bathrooms!

Nah, that's fine. So, today's two Maths, Commonlang, Physical Culture.

So, what do I do now? I think I should wait for Moonshine and then go to school with her. After all, she knows where the lessons take place.

After Moonshine took care of her mane, we picked up our stuff for our lessons and headed to school.

"Are you in my class?" I asked her. She nodded weakly. "Um, aren't you a year older than me?"

"I, um, I’m taking the same class for the second year..." she muttered. "Please, I don't want to talk about it."

I guess she feels uncomfortable about that. All right, no need to push the issue more. She'll either open up to me or not, but that'll take time.

Sighing, I looked forward. The school is just a minute of walking away, and I'm eager to see it.

I entered the school. Well, it certainly looks grand and old from the inside as well. There are two royal guards standing near the exit, bearing really serious faces. The hall itself is rather long, wide, and tall. I guess two average cars would fit between the walls. And the floor is covered by a soft-looking orange carpet.

However, instead of stepping on it, Moonshine led me to the side. She opened the big wooden door with her mouth and gestured for me to enter after her.

The room she led me in is what I think is some kind of public bathroom. There are cabins with showers, but the showers are placed at the height of my hooves.

"Um, we wash hooves here before walking further." she told me.

I nodded, then proceeded into one of the cabins. Using my magic, I turned on the water. Well, it's temperature is not exactly comfortable, but still okay.

After washing my hooves, I followed Moonshine into the main hall. I stepped on the carpet, and oh damn it's so soft!

I followed Moonshine further. The hall is even bigger once you start walking through it!

Chandeliers on the arched ceiling give only some dim light, barely illuminating the hall, leaving some dark corners. The big windows on both sides of the hall provide some morning light, but it's still not enough to be comfortable. I don't really care as I see fine in the dark.

Moonshine led me further into the hall, eventually coming to two halls that are perpendicular to the main one. There is also a big double door at the end of the main hall, and I think it leads to some kind of concert hall or something like that.

Wait, is this building cross-shaped? Creepy. I don't want to, say, find any Celestia's Witnesses. That would be ass-exploding for me. Although, at least Celestia actually exists.

Anyway, we turned to the right, and eventually came to the Math class. Strangely, we've met only a few ponies on our way there. I think it’s because we are kind of early here. I glanced at the clock that adorned the wall and saw that it was ten past eight. Huh, early indeed.

The math class is like a big auditorium, each row placed higher than the one before. Overall, the shape of the room is a semicircle with a teacher's table placed at the centre of the circle would be, and the exit is to the right of the table.

"Good morning, students." our teacher said to us. She is an earth pony mare. Her fur is pale-blue, her mane is of brighter blue, her eyes green. Her cutie mark is an equation A + B = C. Then the teacher addressed me: "You are Flame Metal, I presume?"

"Yes, ma'am." I replied.

"My name is Snow Emerald, and I welcome you to your first math lesson at Canterlot Primary School." she told me with a smile. "I will be your teacher during the first five years of your study here. I'll be teaching you Algebra, Geometry and several other subjects.

"So, take your seat. However, the only one available is near Moonshine."

Something tells me that was to be expected. And I think Moonshine muttered something, certainly in a sad way. Anyway, I nodded and took a seat near Moonshine, which is in the back row, rightmost desk. She and I pulled out our quills and ink wells from our saddlebags, as well as our notebooks. The textbooks for math were laying on the desks already.

Slowly, the classroom began to fill up with students. Most of them gave me a glance or two, some stared, some whispered to each other, some pointed their hooves at me and Moonshine, certainly making a comment about me sitting with her. However, I wasn't listening to them, preferring my music instead. After all, I hear people all the time, even if they're ponies. And I don't like listening.

I also noticed that one of Moonshine's ears was turned towards me. She was certainly hearing some of the music that has been playing, and I certainly could see how she bobbed her head slightly.

Some time later, I could hear a bell ringing. I turned off my music and put everything in my pockets. Can't let the teacher take away what little I have to entertain myself, can I?

First, I was told to introduce myself to the class. I told them exactly what I'd told Cheerilee back at the Ponyville Schoolhouse, albeit I've added a bit about the successes that I’d accomplished there.

As I told my story, one hoof raised. I looked towards it and saw a unicorn colt with fur of white and mane of blonde. I also noticed that his mane was slicked back in aristocratic manner.

"You want to ask him a question, Blueblood Junior?" Snow Emerald asked him.

"Yes, ma'am." he replied. "I would ask you, Flame Metal, can you play an organ?"

"Yes, I can." I replied, earning gasps from ponies. Well, I played a few times, and I was told I'd been good at it. Shame that I’d only got to play the magnificent instrument only five times in my whole life.

"How is this possible?" the colt asked, his eyes wide. "Only those who pass Grand Canterlot Academy of Music are allowed to be taught to play organ, and only if only excellent marks were earned. Members of my family, of course, can play this grand instrument, but how can you? I see no aristocratic roots in you." he narrowed his blue eyes at me.

"It mattered not from whence I came." I replied. "I did learn how to play it without any academies."

"'Tis certain you're lying." Blueblood snorted. "You words are without proof. Say, if you can play the organ, you'll have to prove it here, in the school."

They have organ here? Daum, that's awesome!

"Concert hall, and especially the organ, is off-limits to any student." the math teacher told us. "No student is allowed to play any of the instruments we have. Some of them are over one thousand years old and require special attention. And our school cares not for any arguments you have whether one of you can play an organ or not.

"So, any more questions to our new student? No? Good, let's get to Math already."

Teachers sure know how to ruin all the fun.

The Math classes were uneventful and straight up boring. Well, they only did some dividing and multiplying, nothing I couldn't have handled. And I got to help Moonshine a little with Math, as she sometimes didn't understand what the teacher was trying to explain.

During the break between the Math lessons, no one talked to me. As in Ponyville, foals only talked about me to each other, but that was expected. After all, I'm new here, and I am the only one wearing clothes.

Well, the first two lessons were not that bad.

The lesson of Commonlang was rather interesting, as was our teacher, his name is Chocolate, by the way (I know it's a strange name, but he does look like some kind of chocolate. Brown fur, light-brown curly mane, and a cup of chocolate as his cutie mark. Not that I want to eat him!), and he is a really good teacher! He talks about what he wants to teach us with emotion, not just in a monotone. He makes a joke here and there, and overall seems closer to students than to actual teachers. He sounds and looks rather young, too.

So, now it's Physical Culture, and somehow it is the first lesson in this year. The lesson is held at one of the stadiums where the Royal Guard trains. And that is kinda cool, I want to know how is the military here doing.

I was greeted by three teachers: a pegasus stallion by the name Blitz, earth pony mare by the name Gentle Shovel, and a stallion unicorn by the name Max Books. As many would've guessed by now, all ponies will be trained according to their race.

And damn, I don't get to learn how to fly with the others! I wish I could, but, well, I can't hide my horn, nor can I reveal myself. I don't know what consequences might be. Better safe than sorry, after all.

"Gather 'round, unicorns!" Max yelled. Quickly, all the unicorns, a total of eight, stood before him. The teacher is slightly taller than most adults I've met. He has gray fur and brown mane, his eyes are brown, and his cutie mark is a pile of books. "So, we all know that we, unicorns, aren't exactly the strongest among ponies. But that doesn't mean we shouldn't stay healthy! In fact, we should train ourselves to be at least at basic earth pony level of strength and basic pegasi level of stamina. That means we'll be doing push-ups and trotting, to keep our legs, lungs, and heart in shape. So, today I'm going to see just how well you already are. So, do as many laps around the stadium as you can, just don't overexert yourselves! Now, go!"

Well, not a bad start, I suppose. All of us started trotting along the track, and the teacher was actually trotting with us.

"Faster!" he yelled, making us increase our pace. "I know you all can do better!"

And encouraging... Certainly Equestria's teachers are much better than those I met on Earth.

Anyway, I trotted just fine. I used to jog in the morning while I was still a human, maybe that counts.

Breath in, breath on, eyes focused forward, not on the ground. Steady pace. I'm good, but I can't say the same about others. Two kids have already slowed down, sweating hard. Both of them are a little bigger than others, and not in a good way.

"Don't overexert yourself!" our teacher reminded us. "If you feel you can't move along with us, slow down or stop!"

He's not calling those who stopped losers, setting others against them. That’s a good thing, too.

"Bluebloods... aren't... supposed... to... run!" Blueblood Junior said between breaths. "Ugh, the... sweat!"

"Yes, most of us prefers living lazily, but you'll become one of the slime ponies if you keep telling yourself that."

"Not the slime!" Blueblood yelled, his eyes widened. His pace quickened and he was almost instantly ahead of us. Well, I wouldn't like to become a slime myself, no surprise here.

"What'cha waiting for?" Max yelled. "Keep it up with that colt!"

Okay, then. I quickened my pace, others soon followed. And I still don't really sweat. I feel myself better with my legs moving, too. This certainly has to do something with me being alicorn.

"Hey, Flame!" the teacher moved closer to me. "Ain't it hotter with that thing you wear?"

"I'm fine." was my short reply. "I always wear it."

"Fine, then. Just made sure you're alright." Max moved even closer, and whispered in my ear: "If you keep doing this right, your body will be fit, and all mares will be after you."

I blushed. "Um, I'm not thinking about the mares..." Especially considering that I still don't want to get involved romantically with a female of any pony species right now. Well, maybe I'll bed a mare, just not now. First of all, I'm physically young. Second, I was a human, and a thought about fucking any animal-like creature is really disgusting. Well, maybe I'll get used to my new body someday, just not now.

"Yeah, too early." Max chuckled. How does he do it without losing his breath? "Just remember that, pal."

About half of the lesson passed, and I hasn't stopped trotting yet. Only three of us remained, including me. Surprisingly, Moonshine and Blueblood were still running while others were resting.

"Let it be slime..." Blueblood muttered, slowing down. Well, he's out, now it's just me and Moonshine. And she doesn't look fine. In fact, she’s breathing fast, sweat is rolling down her body like a waterfall, and her face is really red.

I slowed down and said to her: "Moonshine, you don't look so good."

"I'm... fine!" she replied aggressively, glaring at me. What did I do wrong?

"Flame's right." Max said. "Moonshine, you look terrible! Trust me, you don't want to overexert yourself! That might get you in the hospital for days!"

Sighing, she slowed down. Her breath was rapid, her legs were shaking. I think she's going to—

Quickly, I moved to her side as she was about to fall. Propping her, I didn't let her fall.

"Flame, help her to her room." Max told me. "She needs rest. Will you make it without my help?"

"I will." I nodded. "Moonshine, you hear me?"

"Yeah..." she muttered weakly. "I feel so tired..."

"Get on my back, I'll help you get to our room." I told her. She nodded slowly, then got on my back and wrapped her forelegs around by barrel. Damn, my wings are now under her weight, and that isn't really comfortable.

Anyway, I need to carry her home.

*Sniff*

Ugh, she smells worse than a wet dog!

Moonshine started to feel herself better once she spent about fifteen minutes on my back as I carried her to our room. She's not really heavy, so that wasn't a problem.

Once we got home, she climbed off my back and went to the bathroom unsteadily. She entered it, forgetting to lock the door. I guess she just didn't have the strength to.

Not that I would peek! After all, all ponies are nude most of time. And I'm not some perverted or lascivious teenager either!

I’ll... I’ll just listen to music until I get these strange thoughts out of my head.

Moonshine came out of the bathroom about ten minutes later. She was dry, but her mane was a complete mess. Shyly glancing at me, she made her way to her bed, opened her chest of drawers, and got a brush. Unsteadily, she started fixing her mane-mess.

Sometimes, she glanced at me. I gave it no attention as I was listening to music. Nothing can get me until music no longer plays in my headphones.

So, it's time to do homework. Tomorrow has Math, two Histories, and two Magic lessons. The last ones help unicorns develop their magic so that they don't have any problems with it in the future. I don't know what will I be doing there, maybe they'll let me go. Maybe I'll be assisting the teacher, and I'm not really looking forward to that. I don't really like to be in the center of attention or explaining things to others. I'm just not very good at it.

Anyway, I'll just do my homework and then explore Canterlot a little. I still have about ten bits, and I'll see what I can buy with them. Maybe some candy.

Mmm, candy...

Some time later.

I'd finished doing homework by one pm, so now it's time to go see the city. I put some of my things in my pockets, and exited the room.

***

Whoa, Canterlot is even bigger than I thought! There are loads of shops, houses, and all sorts of other buildings!

Right in front of the school a big marble statue stands. It represents a student: there is a desk, and two foals, colt and filly, sit on the chair at the desk, reading books. The foals have translucent wings and horn, and I think that means that knowledge is available to all ponies.

Anyway, just in front of the statue a shop that deals in books, quills and all that stuff is situated. I don't need anything there, so I go to other streets. Maybe there's something interesting.

The other street has a food store, a cafe, and lots of other houses where ponies live. And I can see the Canterlot Castle from here. The castle isn't the biggest one for sure, or at least it seems that it's rather small from afar.

These streets are really noisy. Ponies are everywhere, and all of them are chatting to each other about something. Some ponies wear clothes, mostly some kind of suit. And... Damn, that's a monocle!

It seems I'm in eighteenth century or even earlier. All of this just doesn’t seems real. I don't know, I just still can't’ get used to Equestria. I would need years, perhaps decades. Well, I accepted the thought that there will be little to no chance to see Earth again, but this turning into pony stuff, magic... It's really confusing, and that is understatement. Acting normal is a little hard for me, especially in the body of a colt. One of the most powerful types of ponies, no less! It just seems like some kind of dream, but much more realistic. I'm not walking through haze, everything seems more or less logical. Overall, Equestria makes some sense...

Oh, here's a candy shop. I'll see what I can buy there. I entered the shop, and a smell of chocolate assaulted my nose! Mmm, smells tasty! It's been awhile since I last had a piece of chocolate.

So, what do they have here? Chocolate, marmalade, and all sorts of things made from them. I think I'll buy that chocolate bar with nuts in it.

After I bought it, I undid the wrap and took a bite. Holy heavens, that is delicious! I LOVE chocolate and nuts mix! The most delicious thing in the whole world!

Mmm, yeah, I love it so much! Chocolate! Mmm!

...

Anyway, it's time to go back. I had my share of chocolate, and maybe Moonshine would like some. They say that chocolate is good for your mood, and I think she's not in the best of moods right now. She has some problems, and I see that. I'll try to help her.

7. Awkwardness

The rest of my first day in Canterlot was uneventful. Moonshine was surprised that I gave her some chocolate, but ate it nevertheless. I just hope that giving someone chocolate doesn't mean you want to go on a date with them, because that would be awkward as hell. I think I need to get a book on courtship, because I don't want to embarrass myself. Not to mention that it would be bad if someone actually agrees to it. I'm not even ready for "kid-love", as I came to call it. You know, when children "marry" each others for some kind of reason... I want none of that. I'm not a child! Well, in my mind. And that means NO to those stupid games!

Being eight years old is really hard once you're an adult. Well, I'm twenty two years old, so I'm fourteen years too young. Fourteen! I don't even remember how I acted that long ago! And even if I did remember, I don't think that would've helped me here.

So, time to go to the library. I must find those courtship traditions before I screw anything up.

After getting an appropriate book in my hands, er, hooves, I returned to the hostel and began to read the book. Apparently, it's rather small in size, so it won't take me long to read it from the beginning to the end.

Well, let's see... Start of courtship.

Well, chocolate only counts if at least one flower is given with it. That’s certainly good to know.

***

Hm hmmm... It seems that courtship here isn't really all that different from what I’m used to. Although both stallions and mares can begin courtship, give flowers, etc.

There's also an odd discovery... Apparently, polygamy is acceptable here. Not that I'm against it, but that's just a little bit unusual to me. Anyway, I don't care who loves whom. That's personal, and certainly nothing anyone but the lovers should be involved into.

I suppose I won't do any awkward things if I don't do those thing I didn't do earlier. I'll be fine. Maybe. Well, there's only hope.

Wait... Moonshine is watching. She can see the book I’m holding.

...

Awkward. Stupid me, I should've read the book back in the library.

...

I slowly closed the book and looked at her. She blushed and turned away from me, burying herself in a history book. I hope she doesn't think I like like her. Sure, she seems nice, but I don't want to be with her. It makes me feel like some kind of pedophile, ugh. So, nope, no romances, not until I grow up. And that is final.

Damn, I'll have to wait at least six years until I feel comfortable to do anything romantic to anyone. No, about eight years. That's really long, more than one third of my age. Well, I just have to be patient and careful. Very patient and careful.

Let's put that book away for now, I hope I won't need it soon.

By the way, I was very surprised when the librarian told me that I can return the book whenever I finish reading it, I just have to keep it in good condition. Really, what human librarian would allow me do that? Well, it seems like Equestria is far better than Earth in terms of book related crime. I think the crime rate is very low here, or maybe it just doesn't exist at all. Well, I don't know, but I like it very much here. But I left family and friends back on the Earth...

Friends and family...

Well, I've been living alone for five years, and my parents were really busy all the time. I don't even think they cared for me as long as I don't get in trouble with the law.

Friends... I didn't have many friends. I was always more a loner than a social person. And those few friends were more acquaintances than actual friends I would like to share my thoughts with. Most of them like drinking, doing graffiti, some light crime... But they were fine to have around. Sometimes we did stuff together, like playing paintball, computer games... Good old times.

Anyway, I have a new life here. Who didn't dream of starting life from a clean page? I just didn't know I would be reborn as a pony. A winged pony with a horn. With magic.

It's still crazy as hell.

I think I like my life here. Nothing to really worry about. Well, life's good. I hope it stays this way.

Or maybe not. It's a little boring here, actually. I've seen some posters about famous musicians, but I won't go there. It was written that they make brostep, whatever that is. Perhaps dubstep? I'm not a fan of that.

They also don't have computers here, and I don't have many games on my smartphone. It'll quickly get boring if nothing keeps happening. No, I didn't say I want Ponyville's insanity, but something like a rock concert would be fine. But I haven't heard of any kind of rock music here, though... Well, shit.

Alright, I have some time, but I better go to sleep now so I can have a walk during the night.

8. Nighttime With a Creepy Statue

Author's Note

I must apologize for posting the previous chapter. Somehow, it got where it is now, and I can do nothing to change it. Anyway, I just go on with the story.

This chapter is rather short as well. Blame my writer's block, as I'm out of ideas for this chapter. But I promise that the next one will be longer.

8. Nighttime With a Creepy Statue

I woke up at sunset. Well, it’s the perfect time to go for a walk.

Moonshine was already sleeping soundly, so I moved carefully, trying not to wake her up. After all, I wouldn't like to be woken up at this time if I were her.

***

I carefully made my way towards the exit. Strangely, I saw no security whatsoever. Can all the kids go out at night like this? Or maybe it is so because the crime rate is very low? Well, it’s certainly good for me that I can go wherever and whenever I want.

I exited the hostel, and...

Ugh, the city's too bright at night. Those street lights! I hate them, I can barely see the night sky! I think I have to get somewhere darker.

I remember that on my way here on a train, I saw some kind of huge garden with statues and stuff. Well, maybe it'll be better there than here. I want to know the city better anyway, so why not explore a little?

So, I went to the garden. I just have to remember where it is...

After about an hour, I managed to find that garden.

And the garden is really big! It’s got plenty of statues, some beautiful trees and flowers, and a giant maze. A maze! Like those you can see in the cartoons that feature a castle. There's always a maze by the castle. Not that it's bad! It kinda looks good, and these giant bushes aren't dull. They have barely noticeable flowers, and they're glowing a little on their own. I can't even begin to explain how beautiful this is! It is like seeing a myriad of small blue bubbles, glowing in the dark. And this is why I love the night — some things seem dull and boring during the day day, but blossom at night.

Well, let's have a look at these statues.

...

Wait, what the hell is that?

...

Who put a statue of a three metre tall monster made of different animals?

...

What the fuck is that, really?

...

Anyway, it seems like it's made of... goat, lizard, dragon, pony, eagle, lion... Damn, that's really chaotic. Maybe it’s a representation of chaos? In case it is, they've done a great job. A really great job. Or they just had some... I don't know, marijuana, cocaine? Some good writers get high on cocaine to find inspiration, after all. It seems someone really overdid it. Well, this statue looks... I don't know, cartoon-ish? It looks like it's a statue of a villain from a cartoon. The ponies look like they are from cartoon as well, but I still didn't learn anatomy, maybe there's a reasonable explanation for everything I see. But this? How can a creature such as this even exist?!

It’s creepy. Fuck that shit, I'll just leave the statue be. I never liked creepy statues. Or mannequins. Or any sort of motionless stone-looking creatures. Hell, this might be a beginning of a horror movie! "A young colt travelled to the garden at night, and discovered a strange statue. But is it more than a statue?"

That's totally creepy as hell. And that is why most fear the darkness. It's just filled with scary stuff around every corner! Statues, headcrabs, pyramid-heads, whatever the fuck can be imagined! Some creepy-faced bastards, mummies, giant spiders, even bigger snakes, hydras—

"Flame?"

I jumped in place when I heard someone call my name. I quickly turned to the source of voice and saw princess Luna. Thankfully she wasn't some kind of scary freak with a toothy, bloody grin. Jeez, that would’ve petrified me to death.

"What are you doing here? I thought you live in Ponyville." she asked, landing in front of me. Her speech has really improved since I saw her for the first time, but it still seems like she tries to be regal or majestic. I also noticed that she carried a case, perhaps with a violin.

"I moved to Canterlot to study." I replied. "Miss Cheerilee told me it would be best for me to be taught here."

"Ah, studies." she sighed. "Well, shalt thou... Ahem, shall you return to Ponyville once you are on holidays?"

"Perhaps." I replied. Or perhaps not, 'cause Ponyville equals insanity. It's a rather nice place if nothing out of ordinary happens.

"I was surprised to find you here." Luna told me. "But it is a pleasant surprise. Are you exploring Canterlot now? It certainly hath many interesting things to see."

"Yes, I am." I answered. "And I wondered what is that?" I pointed at that strange statue. "Who is that?"

Then, Luna proceeded to tell me of Discord, the terrible Lord of Chaos that ruled Equestrian about two thousand years ago. Luna and Celestia found the Elements of Harmony during his reign, and eventually defeated him, encasing him in stone for ever.

Damn, these two sisters are really old! Two thousand years! They’re older than Christianity!

Jesus Christ, ponies are older than you! And much more powerful! And they actually exist. That is the most important thing, I suppose.

Ahem, where was I? Nah, I’ll just listen to what Luna has to tell me.

"Say, Flame," she spoke to me. "Do you like the violin?"

"Yea, I do. Violin music always sounds beautiful and enchanting!" I replied. And that is the truth! Well, I love metal, but classic music isn't really bad, especially the violin. In fact, metal and orchestra sound really good together.

"Maybe you would'st like to hear me playing?" Luna asked me.

"Well, I've already heard you playing." I admitted a little bit shamefully. "Back in Ponyville, a few nights ago you were playing a violin when you thought nopony was looking. And your music is enchanting!"

"Um, thanks..." Luna muttered, blush appeared on her face. "It's just... I don't usually let anypony see me playing. It's a little embarrassing."

"Why?" I asked with curiosity.

"I just... I don't like being watched while doing anything. It just make'th all wrong!" she replied. "But I always wanted to be a musician. Well, I was, I used to play an organ, but nowadays ponies think that it is sinister and evil. I don't know why they think so, but I decided to learn how to play a violin. Well, I just improvise most of times, and it does not seem so bad... When I'm in a certain mood, the music just flows through me, makes me feel so... I don't know, alive?

"That is why I started learning. 'Tis been so long since I had played any music. And I'm very happy to hear that you like my music!"

***

Next three hours have passed fast with Luna and I talking to each other about different things. She also played her violin, and that sounded great! But at about two in the morning she took off back to the castle because she had her royal duties to fulfill.

So, I am now alone again. I have some more time to try to fly again. I must keep my training schedule, after all. Well, if that can be called a schedule. Anyway, I still want to fly really badly! It's like an itch in my wings and heart, calling me to the skies!

But I don't know if I can try it here, somepony is sure to notice. I noticed a few ponies walking in the streets, and some of them may notice me when I fly. I also feel like I'm being watched. Somepony's eyes have been fixed on me since I got here, and that feeling just can't go away!

Well, I better trust my sixth sense. I will have time later, no need to rush things.

I returned to the room I share with Moonshine really quick. I still have about two hours before the sunrise, and I'm going to use them to get some sleep. A little sleep is better than no sleep at all, right?

But there's just one thing that is out of place... I just feel it but can't see it yet. Maybe it's just my tiredness. Anyway, I still have to get some sleep, I'll try to figure everything out later.

9. Bad Feelings and Bad News

I woke up in the morning. The birds are singing, ponies are talking in the streets. And the warm bed I'm lying on calls me to go back to sleep.

Unfortunately, there's school today, so I have to get up. I pulled out my smartphone from my pocket and saw that the alarm is sounding in twenty minutes, and that means I woke up at six forty in the morning. Well, I often get up before the alarm rings, so that's not really a problem.

Anyway, I have to do my morning routine before doing anything else. School starts at eight thirty, so I have a lot of time to do everything.

My mane's a big mess, so I think it's time to fix that.

...

Something isn't right with the room. I felt it when I returned here last night, and I still can't—

Where the heck is Moonshine?!

***

After making sure she's not in the room nor in the bathroom, I started to worry. Where would she be so early in the morning? Her bed's empty and not made, as if she just got up for a second. Where is she?

Hm...

Well, all I remember is that during the night, I felt like I was being watched. Maybe Moonshine was watching me for some reason? Spying? Ugh, that's so stupid! Where is she now? Why didn't she get home with me if she had been spying on me? What if something really terrible happened?

I must find her.

After half an hour of searching around the hostel and school, I came to a conclusion that she is not anywhere nearby.

But there's another place she may be. That garden I went to last night.

I don't know why I worry so much about her, but it ain't a good thing when your roommate just disappears without a trace. That often leads to horror movies' plot. I don't want to be in a horror movie, or book, or whatever! It’s a certainty that I’ll act stupidly and foolishly. Heck, hardly anyone does anything right in those movies! They split up, they don't use good flashlights, they live in some kind of old and scary mansion with most of its rooms closed. I hate those clichés.

And I don't have a shotgun with me to kill monsters that could jump at me. That’s the worst possible thing!

The good thing is, there are ponies in the street. They look normal, and that’s good.

Still, I want to have a shotgun with me. Or a minigun. Or a BFG 9000, for my own sake. Anything would be useful if the horror comes true. Heck, I wouldn't deny a Death Star if it was available for me to use. Sometimes it's better to leave the planet and destroy it than try to survive there, shaking every moment of your life.

Or maybe I'm just being very paranoid right now. But better to be ready for everything than die a horrible death. Y'know, you can never be too careful.

Oh, here's the garden! I didn't even notice how fast time flies when you think about scary things.

Here's that creepy, chaotic statue. Hello, I hope you're not alive! Stay that way and we'll be fine! Okay? Okay. Thanks, creepy statue! Good day to you too!

And...

...

Seriously?

...

Moonshine is sleeping on a branch of one of the trees. And there's a binocular hanging on a smaller branch nearby. Where did she get those?

Well, no creepy monsters, that relieves the tension. Whew, she had me worried. So, I should probably bring her home.

After bringing her back and setting her on her bed, I let myself sigh in relief. Well, it's good that she's not hurt and seems okay.

And I've just realized that if I flew at night I would have let my secret be discovered. Good thing that I'm careful. See, told ya! You can never be too careful.

***

After some time, Moonshine woke up. When she saw me, her face showed confusion. She looked around, took in where she was at that moment, and... a massive blush of embarrassment came upon her as she realized what a stupid thing she's done. I think that frowning at her adds to this but, well, I think she's not too stupid not to realize her mistake. I don't know, she's a child, after all.

Then, she looked at me with something in her eyes... is that fear? Does she expect me to yell at her or do some other sort of immature shit? I now feel sorry for her.

As I opened my mouth to speak, she closed her eyes and turned her head away, her ears flat against the head. Is she that afraid of me? Somehow, I feel like shit...

"Moonshine," I addressed her, speaking rather quietly, so not scare her. "Please, don't do anything so stupid ever again, okay?"

Slowly, she turned her head to me in confusion as if she didn't understand what she's just heard. Her eyes opened and looked at me with some kind of innocent look... I don't know, but it seems she's thankful that I didn't yell at her. Well, why would I? She's not behaving like some kind of spoiled piece of shit, and she didn't get into any trouble. There's no reason for me to yell at her. And I'm not one of her parents to scold her, after all. I'm not one to get into conflicts with others over small things.

"If you want to know something," I continued. "Just ask. No need for these spying games, okay? Hey, I don't know what you wanted to accomplish by that, but you could've just asked."

"You meet with Princess Luna at nights?" she asked out of the blue, staring at me.

"I do." I nodded.

"Luna is the best princess, don't you think?" she asked me with a childish innocence, smiling widely.

"She definitely is." I smiled back. Well, I haven't gotten to know Princess Celestia yet, but I sure do like Luna. Well, not in a romantic way, y'know. I just like her as a person. She represents the night, and I like the night. It's as simple as that.

So, the problem with Moonshine is solved now. Time to get ready for the school.

Well, the first three lessons of Math and History passed rather fast. Nothing really difficult in the first one and a lot of interesting information in the second one. For example, minotaurs invented the system that would allow electricity to be used. And they've created the first phone! It is said that they are the most technologically advanced race of all, since they don't have strong magic of any kind that could replace technology. I think they are partly human in some way. Maybe they evolved from humans that, a long time ago, inhabited these lands. I know from mythology that minotaurs are partly human in nature.

So, the history is still rather exciting. Inventions here, there, magical stuff all around, that sort of things. For example, a great battle between ponies and griffins took place at the year 2012 after the Foundation of Equestria, and that battle featured a famous battle mage by the name Ignis Aegis. He created massive firestorm that helped equestrians win the battle. There was known no more powerful battle mage than he since that battle. After it, the war turned good for the equestrians, and a year later Beak-Peak, the capital of the Griffin Empire, was taken by storm. A peace treaty was signed after that, and many years later griffins and ponies became friends, remembering those times of war as dark times.

Excitement all around, yeah! If I could take any of those history books with me, I would earn lots of money by selling them. They’re like very well-written fantasy books, except all those events took place in reality! Just... wow. It still really amazes me!

So, there are only Magic lessons left. As I found out, there are three types of magic, according to the races. The earth ponies use magic to grow different things, enhance the earth itself. The pegasi use their magic to control the weather. Finally, the unicorns use magic directly, shaping it into different spells. Well, I fall into the last category, so let's go and see what waits for me there. Oh, and it's the first Magic lesson in the year.

The lesson takes place outside the school in a small park nearby.

"Hello, unicorns." our teacher said. It's a mare with icy-blue mane and fur, as well as eyes. Her cutie mark is a wand with blue star on it's end. "My name is Icicle, and I'm going to teach you how to channel your inner energy into your horns. That will help you develop your magic, as well as better control yourself, both in body and soul."

For someone with a name, like hers, she speaks rather warmly and smiles at us.

I still can't really understand why ponies have such names. Of course, it's easier to remember each pony's name just by their appearance, but... How many Icicles have there been throughout the history?

Wait, that comes for the human names as well... There were lots of people named like me. Huh, maybe ponies' names do make sense, after all.

"So," she continued. "Is there anypony that can use their magic already?"

Well, time to raise my hoof.

"That's surprising." Icicle looked at me with interest. "Well, such things happen from time to time... So, your name?"

"Flame Metal, ma'am."

"Well, Flame Metal, how many things can you levitate at once?" she asked me.

"Uh, I don't really know." I rubbed the back of my neck. "The maximum that I did was three to four."

"That is pretty impressive, considering your age." the teacher replied. "So, can you demonstrate us? There are many small boulders lying around, levitate them."

Well, time to demonstrate my mad skillz of levitation!

Channeling my inner energy in my horn, I used my magic to levitate as many boulders as I could see. About... Twenty, I think.

"That is impressive." Icicle praised me. "Can you control them, like spinning around in circles?"

I used the boulders to create three circles that I span around me like acrobatic hoops. I'm a jedi master, wooo!

"That is very impressive!" I was praised again. "Well, I see that you don't need the lessons I'm going to teach your class. But I ask you to help other students achieve what you did."

"Um, it kinda just came to me." I told her. "I didn't train it."

"Well, then it means you're an early bloomer, and will be a very talented person in the future." the teacher replied. "Well, you may go home if you want."

"I can?" I blinked in surprise. Well, I kinda expected that but, hey, I've never been let go from the school back on the Earth. They just told me that I must stay even if I know everything. That really sucked!

"Don't be shy, of course you can." Icicle smiled at me. "You'll just waste your time by staying here and doing, well, nothing."

***

It's good that the teacher didn't make me help others. I have absolutely no idea how would I help them. This magic just came to me like... I don't know! Magic is easier than a piece of cake eaten by a sweet-tooth. Anyway, I like this magic stuff. Magic! Something out of fantasy, that has become a reality, and that is very fucking good!

Ahem.

I should stop freaking out, it can’t be good for my health. For some-kind-of-world-creator's sake, I've been in this land of magic for a few months already, it's time to get over those simple facts! Yes, magic exists. Yes, it still seems to be a little crazy, but what is impossible? By myself, I've experienced that nothing can be impossible. Maybe in some other dimension everyone can create everything like gods or make chocolate rain or... all kinds of stuff!

Yeah, crazy...

...

Well, I think I just have to relax a bit. Maybe the lack of listening to music makes me insane?

When I get home, I'll go through the Bible of the Beast album of Powerwolf.

Home... I've just noticed I had started to think of Equestria as a home. I call it my home! It still saddens me that I’ll probably never go back to my real home on Earth... Of course, Equestria seems really nice place to live in, but... I think I'm a little homesick. How is everything there, back at my real home? Did anyone try to find me? Did anyone even notice that I'm gone?

Good thing that I have a small door for my cat to go out of my house. I... I want to see my cat again. I... Damn, that makes my eyes tear up somehow, even more than the fact that I'll probably never see my friends and family. What if I didn't make the doors for my cat to go around the house? It would just die there, waiting for me to return. Does it wait for me? Did it survive? It would be horrible if it died because of my disappearance...

Really dark, sad thoughts cloud my head. It just makes me want to cry!

***

I returned to my new room. I dropped my saddlebags near my bed. I climbed onto the bed and pressed my face against the pillow, melting into it.

And I cry. I cry because my real home is very far away. I cry because I'll never see my family again. I cry because there is no one here to embrace me to make the tears go away...

I... I’m broken now. After the two months I’ve spent here... Only now I cry. There is no one to see me, no one to hear me break under the mountain of sadness...

But still! I... I still have to adjust. I live. Life goes on. My life goes on. I'll find new friends, I'll find a new pet. I'll find a way to live here, even if it takes years or decades.

But all I need now is to cry... I need to let it go.

***

I don't know how much time has passed since I buried my face in my pillow. I still feel bad, but better than before. Still, it could be better.

I glanced at the clock and saw that the school ends in five minutes, and then Moonshine'll come back. I better get myself in shape. I don't like people seeing my weak side, after all.

I slowly got up from the bed and went to the bathroom. As I closed and locked the door, I looked at myself in the mirror.

Well... I look kinda bad. Red eyes, disheveled mane, trace of tears. Damn, I look like shit.

Yeah...

So, I need to take a shower. Or maybe a bath. Yep, a bath will do. I just want to lie in the warm water for some time. That'll clear my head and get my body in at least normal shape. Maybe I should go to that spa I've heard about in Ponyville. They say a good massage is done there.

Wait, I can't. My wings are still attached to me.

Maybe someday, just not now.

***

Well, I got the warm water flowing, and soon the bath was filled up. I added lots of bubbles! I love bubbles!

Ahem.

After positioning myself comfortably, I let myself relax. A warm bath is always good.

I'd been lying in the bath for at least fifteen minutes before I heard Moonshine entering the room. I heard a heavy sigh, after which a thud sounded. Was that because she took off the saddlebags or because she is so tired she can't make her way to her bed?

I don't think I want to know.

Anyway, she tried to enter the bathroom, and, of course, failed. I think she didn't fall from exhaustion, after all.

"Flame, are you in here?" I heard her ask me from behind the door.

"Yeah." I replied.

"Can you let me in? I really need to... you know..." she mumbled quieter and quieter. Oh, I guess she really needs to relieve herself.

Damn, I would hate myself if I don't let her in. I've been in such situations a few times... Almost pissed myself quite literally. That is the worst feeling ever!

So, I unlocked the door, and Moonshine passed me like a blur, getting out of my view almost as soon as she entered it. That’s a good thing though, 'cause I don't want her to see my wings. The bubbles help me, though, since they obstruct her view of my body.

I heard a sigh of relief. Yeah, the best feeling ever is the one when you get to relieve yourself. I understand that.

So, maybe some would ask why didn't I exit the bathroom first. Well, it would take some time, and I didn't want Moonshine to wait the torturous moments it would take me to leave. The second reason is that I still want to lay in the bath. I kinda don't mind her doing her business, so, well, why not let her in?

I know that letting someone be in the bathroom with yourself is kinda intimate thing, or at least that is how people think of it, but I don't really care or mind at all. You want to take the white throne? Okay, I know you really need it, go ahead.

And I know that kids can't, y'know, keep it within themselves for too long. I didn't want Moonshine to make a very awkward and disgusting scene.

***

Some time later.

Moonshine has left the bathroom by now, so I am all alone here again. And I made sure I locked the door. It wouldn't be good if she catches me while I'm nude. Well, ponies are nude, mostly, but I‘m an exception. Wings are my secret, too. So, I can't go nude even if I wanted to.

Well, there's some time before dusk, and I need to do my homework.

After I've done everything in the bathroom and put on my hoodie, I exited, and heard my name being called.

"What is it?" I asked Moonshine.

"Um, there'll be a medical examination tomorrow after school." she told me.

Oh, fuck.

...

FUCK NO!

10. Alicorn Problem

Well, I'm in a pit full of shit. Tomorrow is the medical examination, and I don't want that!

Really, I'll have to show my wings! I don't want to be on newspapers, TV or whatever other mass media they have! I’ll get so much attention that I'll just burst louder than a triggered minefield! I don't want to be this kind of unique! Fuck, me being an alicorn ruins the whole thing I, uh, have!

No, I need to calm down. I need to lie down on my bed.

Mechanically, I walked to my bed and laid down on my back, my eyes staring at the ceiling.

Well, what do I do now? I need to do something to keep my wings hidden. But what? Hoodie isn't an option as I'll certainly have to take it off during the medical exam. I can’t just not go, it would arise suspicions, and the truth will be uncovered shortly after that. I have no idea what will doctors think if their patient doesn't show up for a medical exam that I know must be necessary for all ponies to pass. But maybe it isn't that bad, and I'll just have to be magically examined by unicorns. But it doesn't change the fact that my wings are kinda noticeable.

Fuck, fuck, fuck! I have no idea what to do!

Calm down! I need to calm down!

. . .

That's a little bit better.

But what do I do? What must be done in order for me not to gain attention? Hm... Maybe doctors have that, um, "patient confidentiality" thing that doesn't allow them to tell anyone about my medical condition. But I don't think that they won't talk to each other about it, and maybe someone else will hear about me, and rumors will be started... I want none of that! None! Fuck no!

Damn, what do I do? What kind of magic can transform me into a unicorn for at least a day? Hm...

*Ding*

Oh, I have an idea! They have this illusion magic, what if I use it to hide my wings? Maybe that would work! I just have to go to the library and see what they have on that subject.

Well, I'm now sitting at one of the tables in the Canterlot Great Library, and there are two books on that subject. The first one is about the basic level of illusion magic, the second is about the advanced version. I just hope I will be able to learn that spell that would allow me to hide my wings. Let's see...

I opened the first book. Hm... There are optical illusions, hearing illusions, touch illusions... Mh-hmm, that's useful. I suppose I need the first and the third kind of spells. The basic optical illusion is a colour change. I suppose I need invisibility, so let's see...

...

It's not in this book. It says that I must look for it in the Advanced Illusions book.

Okay, what about touch illusions?

...

Well, here it is, there is a spell that wouldn't allow others to feel what they touch. It says that touching the thing that the spell was cast on would be like touching air. Will this spell hide my wings from a magical scan? Hm, it doesn’t mention that here...

Time to look into the next book. I didn’t find any more books about illusions, so if what I'm searching for isn't in this one, it just doesn't exist.

Well, what do I have here?

...

Hmm, invisibility. It’s an expert illusion spell that can be performed by the most powerful unicorns and alicorns... I fall into the last category, what if I succeed?

Anyway, I need to find out about magical scans.

...

Wait a second... I need another book! About the anatomy of ponies, that is!

Where might it be?

***

So, let's see what differences do ponies have in terms of body structure...

Earth ponies are the most heavy ones, their bones are slightly bigger than those of other races.

Pegasi have hollow bones that make them much lighter. There is also some kind of supportive plate that is a base for the moving bones of the wings... Yeah, a scan would see that.

What about alicorns? Hm...

Aha, here it is! Full grown alicorns are twice as big as an average pony. The bone structure is unique, as it combines the strength of earth ponies and weight of pegasi, not to mention a different bone structure for the horn. The horn of a full grown alicorn is twice as long as an average one and a little bit on the pointy side.

Fuck, I'm doomed. Doctors will figure out who I am in just a glance! Come on, spells to hide all this stuff just... I don't know, in archives of princesses, somewhere there!

Fuck, fuck, fuck!

With a loud thud, I closed the book.

Well, time to go home, there is nothing I can do.

I don't know what to do. Hour by hour, the next day draws closer and closer, and there is nothing that can save me from inevitable discovery by others. What will happen? Stares, whispers behind my back... Or maybe something worse. I don't know, Equestria seems really nice towards just about any pony, but me? I’m unsure... There will be questions I don't want to answer. Maybe some kind of freak would kidnap me so that I'll be their clown or something like that. Maybe I'll just have to live with stares following me everywhere I go. And there’ll be interest, maybe even from the princesses themselves.

Princesses....

Hmmm, maybe I know what, or who, can help me. All I can do is hope... As there is nothing that I can do but that.

I was sitting on the ground somewhere in the Royal Garden, as I found out was the name for the garden with that creepy statue. It was a little past midnight, and I just hope that the only pony that can help me will be here.

Yes, it's her, Luna. She came to call me her friend. I know that a friend in need is a friend indeed, and if she really considers me a friend, there will be few questions asked. I know she is a princess, but I heard her swear that I am her friend and if I ever need her help, I can just ask.

I feel really nervous about this. What if my hopes are brought down hard? What if Luna lets me down? After all, in the eyes of others I am but a foal that needs guidance and someone to look for me.

But only I am the one who must decide what to do with my life! I don't want to become famous just because I'm a rare... race! Come on, just!.. Why can't it be simpler? Why wasn't I born as a unicorn? I just had to become a rare type of pony in my... I don't know, in my second life?

Maybe... Maybe I was given this form so that I live up to the greatness of other alicorns... Become someone others would look up to, as citizens of Equestria look up to their rulers.

But! I’m still a foal. What can a foal do? I just won't be taken seriously. Maybe I’ll do something, but only when I grow up. And that’s years away.

*sigh*

Well, I will have time to think about that. Later...

***

Finally, I saw Luna descending to me, she had a frown on her face.

"Hello, Flame." she greeted me as she landed. "As I flew to my usual place in Ponyville, I decided to see if you art here... As I flew closer, I sensed your state of mind. I see that something troubles you, young colt. You can trust me with whatever that is, since you are my friend, and a friend is one who can give support and lend understanding."

"Well," I sighed nervously, shaking a little. "I... I have a problem. I have a medical examination tomorrow, and, well... Um..."

"Are you afraid of medical exams?" Luna asked me with motherly-like worry.

"No, I'm not, but..." I replied slowly. "There is another problem... Uh, just look at this..."

Slowly, I took off my hoodie while standing on my hind legs. As my wings were freed from the cloth, I unfolded them for Luna to see.

I’m afraid. Full of fear. Here it comes, take a deep breath... I don't want to panic! Don't!

In the dark of the night, I couldn't clearly see the expression on Luna's face. But I could feel her eyes on me, on my wings. Slowly, she started circling me, her eyes fixated on my wings. I didn't dare to move.

Painfully, moments passed as I heard her stepping, slowly completing the circle around me.

"So, you are an alicorn?" Luna asked me rather calmly.

"Yes." I replied, releasing a breath I didn't realize I was holding.

"How?"

"From birth." I replied, trying to stay calm. What I told her is at least partly the truth. I hope she doesn't think I'm lying... I'm still not ready to tell anyone of who I really am. And I said: "Please, don't tell anypony. Luna, I ask you as a friend! You are my friend, right?"

"I swear upon my honor that I shall not speak of this to anypony until you allow me." she nodded. "It is a rare thing — being born as an alicorn. It means that your life will be either full of fame and admiration or misery and destruction."

I am even more scared now. That last part sounded horrible.

"But it is you who decides how to use the gift you were given." Luna continued. "As with your... problem, I shall help you. You won't have to pass any part of medical exam that includes revealing yourself. I will see to it that you will be given a list that tells you what you need to do. I shall handle the rest, and I shall make sure that no attention will be given to anything that concerns your race. But we'll have to talk someday, Flame Metal."

"I... thank you, Luna!" I replied rather cheerfully, hugging the princess. Such a relief! Now to let my child-part come into play. I love hugs!

"A friend in need is a friend indeed." Luna said to me, hugging me back. "You are my friend, and I help my friends. But no problems must be left unsolved. We'll talk about you someday, as it cannot be left undiscussed. Are you comfortable with that, Flame?"

"I understand it must be done." I nodded. "But, uh, not for at least a week, please."

"Be it as you want. Tell me when you're comfortable enough about speaking to me, and we'll have a talk."

Everything went better than expected, that’s all I can say about this whole situation.

12. Doctors

All I can say is that I've stepped into a huge pile of shit. And I've been caught with my hoof stuck in it.

I hope they don't expel me from the school just for playing the organ. That would be very, very not good. Very not good. BAD!

Also...

"Blueblood," I addressed my companion calmly and quietly. "Turn around."

He turned around and saw them. An old-looking stallion in a suit and a pair of royal guards. And... does that old one have a beard? Do horses, ponies, any equines have beards? Goats do, but horses? Goats aren't equines, as far as I know...

Damn, that's not what I should be thinking about now, definitely!

Anyway, he seems to be the director of the school, judging by the suit. I can't make out what expression is on his face, though. Maybe he's angry, surprised, shocked...

Crap, those are all bad.

"Well, gentlecolts," the director addressed us, walking closer. And... is that a British accent I hear? Heh, classic. "As the director of this school, I should punish both of you harshly for entering this hall without permission. However, it seems that this option isn't quite rational."

He walked closer to me and smiled, looking at me.

Am I safe?

"I suppose you played rather well, colt." he told me. "In fact, much better than most ponies I've seen playing this great instrument, the pipe organ. Can you tell me where you learnt to play it so well?"

"Oh, um..." I stuttered. "Well, in the town I'm from..." work, brain, dammit! "My neighbors have pipe organ of their own, and, um, I was allowed to play it. Uh, my mother thought it was a good idea to find a teacher for me. So, that is the way I, um, learned how to play the organ. I've been playing it for, um, about three years." I lied. I just hope he thinks I'm just nervous, not a liar. Because I can’t tell him the real reason.

"It seems you'd been taught well." the director bought my lie. Whew! "Well, seeing that you know what you're doing, I think you should be allowed to play this organ. As for your friend there—" he turned to Blueblood, who was listening to our conversation. "—I shan't punish him either. I can see that you had a bet with him... And it seems you've won it." he smiled at me. "Anyhow, may I inquire as to your name?"

"Flame Metal, sir." I replied.

"Very well, Flame Metal, you will be allowed to play this pipe organ." the director nodded. "But I suppose you should play it only after your lessons. I doubt the other teachers and students could concentrate on their subjects while you were playing."

"Thank you, sir." I managed a small smile.

It seems everything went rather well.

Whew...

...

British accent, goddamnit! How could it even exist here in the first place?! There's no Britain!

"You know, I never thought you could play that well." Blueblood told me as we exited the concert hall. "It seems you've impressed even our director. I heard he isn't normally very nice towards rule breakers... Ya came out of the water dry, Flame."

"Yeah..." I replied, walking down the hall. The Magic lessons are ending soon, and that means Physical Culture starts soon. That, and the medical exam. Ugh...

"You've earned my respect. I only know a few ponies who keep their word." he smiled at me. "They mostly brag about things they can't actually do so that others think they're cool guys to hang out with..." he rolled his eyes. "Duh, that's stupid."

"Yep." I replied with a nod. What's more stupid than bragging about something you can't do? It just doesn’t make any sense.

Well, time to go.

The Physical Culture lesson has passed, and there wasn't anything of interest during it. We did sit-ups, and it's when you use all your legs so that your body lowers... Kinda like human push-ups, I guess. Max Books said that it’s the main exercise for all ponies. Well, there isn't really much to it, since, well, all we've got are legs. No arms, no hands, just legs.

To sum it up, it was boring as hell. You just do one thing for a very long time. Running, or, hm... trotting and galloping, are much better for the legs, in my humble opinion. It also makes your heart and lungs work better, I think.

Anyway, the lesson is over, and that means all the ponies in my class are going to the local hospital get their check up.

I wonder what will I have to do?

***

In the hospital, we cleaned our hooves in the public bathroom-like room that was exactly like the one I saw at the school. Hygiene is something ponies really care about, it seems. And I like it! Never liked dirty places, especially if it's where you're supposed to get clean.

So we were led by our math teacher Snow Emerald. I’d discovered that every class has a superior that overlooks it and works with the students to solve different problems that happen from time to time. It can be problems like a student having a hard time learning a certain, or an argument between students. Basically, everything that isn't bad enough for the director to come into play.

I still can't believe he let us go.

"Flame Metal," Snow called me. "Here's your list."

She gave me a small list... Hm, it has names of doctors that I must see today. A dentist, an otolaryngologist, and oculist. It is also written that the doctors will also take our blood and urine for examination. Our height and weight will also be measured.

"Follow me, students!" the teacher said a few minutes later. Well, it seems she'll be the one to lead us further.

First, we reached the room 101. It has "Measurement" printed on the door. We took a seat and started waiting.

It’s rare to see seats of any kind in hospitals. I'm glad they have some here.

Anyway, there's a line, and I have to wait. Hm... I know how to kill the time. Listen to mu—

"Hey." somepony cut into my train of thought. It was Blueblood. He took a seat near me when all of us took place in line.

"What?" I replied, turning my head to him.

"You can play instruments, right?" he stated rather than asked. "We can create a band! You do well with keyboards 'n stuff, and I... Hm, I could do... Drums! Yeah, that would be great, don't you think?"

"And what would we be playing?" I asked. I'm not really that interested in creating a band anytime soon, but maybe Blueblood has a good idea? It’d be a shame if it got wasted.

"Hm..." he tapped his chin. "We could do brostep!"

"What is that?" I asked. Name for dubstep here? Hm, I should've looked into that earlier, I suppose.

"How don't you know?" his eyes widened. "There are only three genres: classical, brostep, rap. You didn't know that?"

...

I think I can feel my eye twitching.

...

WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH THIS WORLD?! WHERE'S METAL?!

...

"Hey, y'right?" Blueblood waved his hoof in front of my face.

"Yeah." I managed to reply and stop my eye from twitching. "Let's talk about this later."

"Oookay?" he replied with confusion.

...

FUCK!

I managed to calm down just before I was called into the room. They measured my height, which is sixty four centimeters. The doctor that wrote down the measurements said that I'm rather tall for my age, as ponies normally reach that height at around the age of ten to twelve. I've also learned that the average height of a colt of my age is fifty five centimeters, of a filly — fifty. That... isn't much, even for ponies of the Earth. They're surely taller than almost any adult pony here.

Duh, differences.

Anyway, my weight is eleven kilograms, and that is... underweight for my age. It’s about average for pegasi, but for unicorns the average is around fourteen. They asked me if I have any pegasi as relatives. I answered with a yes, and no more questions were asked. I guess pegasi really have hollow bones or something like that. They are sure lighter than others.

Anyway, time to go visit a dentist.

When I was called, I entered the dentist room. A unicorn stallion was waiting for me there. He was wearing a white coat and a gauze mask.

I never had any fear associated with visiting the dentist. Of course, it can be a painful visit, yet a fruitful one. Why would anyone fear dentists? They help you to make your teeth stronger.

"Good day, colt." the doctor addressed me, then gestured at a seat. "Take a seat and let's see your teeth."

I did as asked and took a seat on the... whatever it's called. I’ve never known what they call these... strange... hospital beds?

Goddamn, I don't know the name for them!

"Well, open your mouth." the doctor told me. I did as asked, and he looked into my mouth. He used a small flashlight and a small mirror on a stick (I don't know what it's called either) to see behind my teeth. When he finished looking, he said: "You can close your mouth now. I can tell you that your teeth are the whitest of your class. You don't eat anything sweet?"

"I do." I shook my head. I do eat chocolate!

"Well, it seems your genes are working well to keep your teeth clean." the doctor nodded. "But there's a small problem... You have canines. Wolf teeth, we doctors call them.

"Is it bad?" I asked. I don't want those removed!

"In your case, no." the doctor replied with a shake of his head. "But most times, these teeth tend to grow in different size and shape, often leading to toothache if not treated. Yours sit in your mouth as natural. But if you'd like them removed, it's fine."

"No, thanks." I replied. Hm, am I just lucky or do I have canines because I'm an alicorn?

"Then, you're good to go."

***

After I was checked at oolaryn-whatever, where they've checked my nose and ears, which are perfectly fine, by the way, I headed to the oculist.

There, I had to wait in line again. This time, Blueblood sat silent, not disturbing me. I was able to listen to one track before I was called in.

After I closed the door, the doctor asked me to take a seat near the opposite wall. I climbed onto a chair and looked at the well-known... thing for checking the eyesight. You know, the thing with all the letters of different sizes.

"Which row can't you read or have problems seeing?" the doctor asked me.

I looked at the letters again. Well... I see even the lowest row that has the smallest letters. I can even read them!

"I can read all the rows." I told the doctor.

"Read out the lowest letters." he asked me.

And I did read those letters. Easy! And then, I repeated it with each of my eyes while the other was closed.

I didn't have the perfect eyesight when I was human, in fact. I couldn't see the second to last row, as far as I can remember.

Wow, it means I didn't notice how my eyesight became better! And it means I can now see much farther!

After I peed into a bottle-like thing and gave it to doctors for examination, I headed to the... Goddamn, how is that place called?

Why don't I know such simple things? Ugh...

Anyway, time to give some of my blood for analysis. Hm, I wonder if there's a secret clan of vampires to which the doctors have to give most of blood least vampires start to hunt normal ponies... Huh, that's a plot for a film or book! If I were a writer I would write that! Vampires... huh, classic.

Let's stop about vampires.

So... In a line again.

"Are you scared?" Blueblood asked me. He was sitting again near me.

"No." I shook my head. "Why?"

"I was told some ponies faint from it." he whispered to me. "And... what if doctors feed vampires with our blood?"

It took all my strength not to laugh. Hah, he's reading my mind!

"Yeah, and Bigfoot exists." I rolled my eyes.

"You mean Bighoof?"

Now it took all my strength not to face...hoof. Really? You’ve got to be kidding me!

After I gave my blood for vampires (duh), I prepared to go home. Most of the others are still at the hospital, they have more doctors to visit than I do.

What can I say... Thanks, Luna, I didn't have to reveal myself! And yet... I'll have to talk to her soon.

She knows.

Author's Note

I'm sorry for the wait. I barely squeezed this chapter out of me. It'll be easier in a few days, though.

13. Revelation

I'm now at home, lying on my bed, thinking.

Everything went rather well for me today. No one found out I'm an alicorn... except for Luna. And I still have to talk to her about it. It will be hard, especially if I have to reveal my true, otherworldly nature.

How will it go, then? Will Luna listen to me, to what I want? I don't want to become a prince or anything like that. Yes, I'm an alicorn, but does that make me better than others? There are pe— ponies that are smarter than me. I know absolutely nothing about leadership, I don't want to be a leader! I wouldn’t be of any use!

Besides, I hate it when a large crowd looks at me... It makes me feel like I did something wrong. I hate it when they see me, see my face... As if they're trying to judge me, to prove me guilty.

Crap...

I must talk to Luna about this. I hope she'll understand what I feel... Otherwise, I’ll have to run away and hide. It'd be better than being forced into shit I don't want to do.

Better to see her sooner than later. So, tonight it is.

After I finished my homework, I spent the rest of the day playing Heroes of Might and Magic 3 on my smartphone. What I can say, it's relaxing and keeps my mind from drifting to certain topics. And the time passes faster if you're doing something, not just staring at the ceiling.

Moonshine didn’t disturb me during the day, she was doing all her homework for tomorrow. She was concentrating so hard, in fact, that she didn't notice me swearing softly when I made mistakes in the game.

Well, now it's evening. I glanced at the clock, the time is nine thirty.

Ugh, I can bear the wait no longer! I should head out to the street, to get some fresh air.

***

So, now I'm in the street. It's calm, there are but a few ponies here and there. A nice evening.

So, I should take a long walk to the Garden. I guess I'll meet Luna there if she shows up tonight.

Uh, it's going to be a long talk... I can only hope that Luna is reasonable enough to let me decide what to do with myself. I just don't want to be forced into any kind of crap that Luna may or may not suggest. I... Well, I think of her as a friend, even if she's much older than I... I want her to understand my situation, not just saying "You're kid, I am an adult, I know what's best for you." I always hated that!

For example, I wanted to have one particular toy to play with when I was no older than six. But no, my mother said I'd get bored of it and throw it away, so she gave me another toy that I never ever used to play with!

Ugh, those memories... Sometimes I wish some of them would go away, but... Ehhhh, that's never going to happen.

"Hey, you!" I heard.

What would anyone want anything from me? I turned to the source of voice and...

Fuck.

There are three stallions, bigger than me, and they don't look like good ponies...

I should've listened to mother when she said that I should never go out at night.

"W-what?" I warily asked, watching as they surrounded me.

"The usual," one of them chuckled. "You give us everything you have, including your hoodie, and we let you go. If not, we beat you up, and then take everything anyway. Your choice."

Damn fuck! I hate this type of people! Assholes!

"Don't even think of shouting." the other added. "It'll be too late by the time anypony's here."

I NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE!

*pzzzt*

What was that sound?

"Don't think you intimidate us with those sparks." someone snorted.

*pzzzzstzzz*

What the he—

Ugh, my head... It's like I was struck by Nightmare Moon again, but much harder this time.

Fuck, I think I'm gonna...

*BLEEEGH*

Fuuuuck, I feel like total shit... If I ever drink, I think it’ll have the same result... Ugh, I'll never drink! It's better than feeling like a pile of shit that someone stomped on a few times.

...

Wait, where was I? Literally?

Hm... I was walking in the streets, then... Fuck, I must've been beaten up! Why else would my head be so fucking heavy and... Damn, that hurts!

Wait, why don't my legs touch the ground?

Finally, I opened my eyes and saw why...

It seems... Holy fucking shit, I just teleported myself!

My clothes are still on me, and I’m high above the ground. In the claw of that creepy statue I saw in the garden. Damn am I lucky! Oh, and I vomited onto the statue's face.

But how do I get down? Hooves aren't exactly made for climbing. Hm...

It still hurts like hell, and I groaned because of it.

"Flame?" I heard a familiar voice. "What are you doing up there?"

I looked at the ground and saw Luna. She was looking at me with worry.

"Ugh, long story..." I replied, then rubbed my aching head. "Can you, um, get me down?"

Luna carefully levitated me down to the ground.

"What happened?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.

"Uh, I was walking here, and then some stallions approached me." I answered. I don't think I should hide it from her. "They surrounded me and told me to give them my stuff or else they’d beat me up. I, uh, don't really know what happened, but my horn started sending sparks around, and then I found myself up there... I guess it was teleportation, right? And my head still hurts..."

"It seems you had a stressing situation, which led to a fluctuation of magic. You thought of escape, didn't you?" she asked, I nodded. "That explains everything. You teleported yourself... And that is quite a feat, even if you are an alicorn." she sighed. "And... Are you ready to talk about it?"

"I think... I think I am." I nodded slowly.

Here it goes...

"May I see?" she tapped my hoodie. "I still have hard time believing it... Show me your wings again."

I did as asked, taking off the black hoodie. I unfolded my wings again.

"Well, I can say for certain that your wings are those of an alicorn." Luna said, touching my wings. "The structure, the form of feathers, their amount... Everything is right. May I see your teeth?"

I opened my mouth, revealing my teeth. Luna looked at them.

"Yes, definitely an alicorn." she said and I closed my mouth. "You see, there's a rare occurrence... A pegacorn. It is very uncommon. A pegacorn is an offspring of a pure pegasus and a pure unicorn. But a pegacorn doesn't have canines."

She sat so that her eyes were on the same level as mine.

"Now, if you want my help, you should be honest with me." she told me. "There shouldn't be distrust between me and you. And I also have my suspicions... You’re hiding something."

I gulped. I don't like where this is going... I even folded my wings.

"The way you look at me and others, the way you talk..." Luna continued. "You act more like a stallion than a colt... I’d say, about sixteen to twenty four years old." her piercing eyes looked straight into mine. "Please, tell me the truth, however terrible or unbelievable it is."

"I, ugh..." I stuttered.

She is very smart, and it seems my secret I keep from everyone is soon to be uncovered! I don't like it, in all honesty! Will she believe me? Will she leave me be after I tell her?

I hate this uncertainty! I’ve always had a hard time trusting anyone... I don't want bad things happening again!

And yet, I mustn't panic. Yes, I can try to run away, but what can I do against an adult alicorn?! Absolutely nothing!

"Here he is!" I suddenly hear. "He won't get away this time!"

I turned to the noise and saw those stallions.

"It's them!" I told Luna. "Do something!"

"Stop right there!" Luna used her oh so powerful voice... It seems she froze them in place.

Better put on my hoodie before these three see I'm an alicorn.

"Trying to rob an innocent colt!" Luna continued her tirade, stomping her way to them. "I am very displeased! We’re going to take a walk to the nearest guard post!"

"P-princess, please, no!" one of them begged her. "W-we will never do it again, promise!"

Holy shit, Luna can kick some ass!

...

No, they're not donkeys.

"I’ve received multiple reports about you three robbing those weaker than you!" Luna scolded them. "Now it comes to an end! Finally, criminals caught! I’ll see you punished!"

She picked them all up with her magic, and then they all disappeared somewhere.

Well, I guess I have some time to think about what to tell her.

Should I tell her the truth? I don't know... What if she thinks I'm mad? That I should visit a doctor to get my head sorted out? Or should I lie? No, she won't buy my lies, she sees right through me... She already guessed I'm not a child. Not to mention that lying to someone you trust is wrong. Or... do I even trust Luna? I guess I do... or I think I do.

Anyway! I... I think I will tell her the truth. I want her to trust me, so, I should trust her as well. Yes, telling the truth is the best option.

And... Here she is.

"So, you were going to say." Luna said when she approached me.

"Yes, I..." I sighed. "I will tell you the truth. The whole truth. Don't think I'm mad! What I'm about to tell you is completely true!" I cleared my throat nervously. "So... um..." I stuttered. "I am..." I can't yet say it! "I’m..." I sighed in defeat. "I’m from another world."

Luna raised an eyebrow in surprise and opened her mouth to speak.

"Wait, let me explain!" I raised my hoof. "I... Well, you’ll never find anything about me here, in Equestria... Nowhere in this world! Not my birth certificate nor anything else.

"So, uh, I... I was... My real name isn't Flame Metal." I averted my eyes. I just can't look into hers! "My real name is Michael, and I was... a human."

Luna didn't interrupt me, but I could see a question in her eyes.

"A human is... Like a monkey." damn, couldn't I find any other way to describe a human? "But bipedal and has much less fur... Not to mention being much smarter." no offense to any sapient monkeys out there. "I... If I could only show you!"

"In fact, you can." Luna nodded. "You must be in a state of sleep. I will come into your dream, and there you can show me whatever you want."

"Alright..." I laid down on the ground. "I doubt I'll fall asleep on my own... Use a spell if you can."

***

I feel strange, I know I'm dreaming. I'm in some kind of a gloomy forest... I think I saw it somewhere before. In another dream, maybe?

"Flame." I heard Luna calling me. I turned to her.

"Well..." I cleared my throat. "Let's do this."

I concentrated and made my body change into what I used to be. A tall man, black hair, gray eyes, the same hoodie I still wear, dark-grey jeans, and a pair of black and white sneakers.

"Here’s what I looked like." I told Luna. She became at least a head smaller than me. Huh, these ponies are little indeed. "A human."

"I've never seen anyone like this." Luna walked around me. "I... I think I believe you. Can you tell me more?"

I told Luna of myself and my world. Not everything of course, as there's too much to tell in one night... There are also some things I left out, as even I find them terrible to talk about.

I even conjured a whole city in my dream, to show where I lived. Luna said ponies have something similar in cities like Manehattan (That's certainly because of that horse pun), yet what I showed her is far more technologically advanced. She was very interested in cars... and guns. I don't know why would she like the latter, but, well, who knows, maybe she's secretly a weapon collector?

Anyway, I told her a lot. And she, of course, believed me. I had some really good proof.

"...and how did you get to Equestria?" Luna asked the final question.

"I don't know." I shrugged. "One day, I'm on Earth. The next, I'm in Equestria."

"I'll try to help you find a reason for this and a way for you to return back home." Luna assured me.

"I... I don't know if I want to go home." I scratched the back of my neck.

"Why?"

"Well," I sighed. "I was wasting my life... Doing completely nothing, sleeping most of the day. I would go to work so that I earn enough money to pay for my apartment and food... Here, I have a chance to do something." I explained. "I've never heard of anyone getting a chance to start a new life... I'm not against being the first one."

"But what about your friends and family?" Luna asked me. "Don't you care about them?"

"I didn't have many friends... And I doubt I could call anyone a true friend. As about family... They don't care for me unless I get in a serious trouble. In fact, I haven't seen them in years.

"It's not that I don’t I care about them. I just doubt they even noticed I'm gone."

"Alright..." Luna sighed wearily. "I have a really hard time taking in everything about you. I shall need some time to think, and then we will talk again, alright?"

"Alright." I nodded.

"You needn't wake up." Luna's horn started to glow. "I'll take you home. You should rest."

Indeed I should...

Author's Note

Suddenly, I had a burst of inspiration in the night... I completed this chapter sooner than I thought I would.

So, our friend Flame Metal revealed himself to Luna. What do you think will happen next?

Hm, should I tease you with a week or two of wait? Or should I not?

Pray that inspiration doesn't leave me.

14. An Idea

I woke up the next morning, curled up in my bed. I glanced at the clock and saw that the time was 5:00 am. Sighing heavily, I let my body relax.

Oh... I remember the talk I had with Luna. It happened...

And what will happen next? I... I honestly have no idea. Absolutely no idea! She promised that she won't tell anyone about me unless I allow her. I have some trust in her and I hope she keeps to her promise.

Oh my, what did I get myself into... I should've taken up theatre like my mother told me to. That way I could at least behave like a child instead of an adult. I wouldn't have to tell Luna about myself. But... what would I tell her? What lie would I try to make up? Would that even work?

Damn, everything is completely fucked up!

I should try to relax. If I was still human, or at least an adult, I would go to a local brothel.

...

Don't lecture me about morals! Yes, I’ve been to a whorehouse once or twice, so what? It really relieves tension... every kind of tension. It also feels good. The only downside is the cost.

Besides, even if my mother is christian, does it mean I have to be as well? Let me sin like she sinned with my father.

...

That... sounded really bad, even in my head. I should be ashamed.

...

Anyway, I'm still a child, I shouldn't think about whores or sinning. Ponies don't have religion, right? No religion — no sins. Eat that!

So... Where was I?

Ah, right! I was thinking about the talk I had with Luna.

Yeah...

And she still has something to say. I’ll have to wait until she visits me, though. She said she needs to think about everything I told her... I'm not about to hurry her. She can have all the time in the world to think.

So, what will I be doing until then? Hm... I really have nothing but the music and games I have on my smartphone.

Hmmm... What if I make myself a guitar? An electric one. But damn, I doubt they have anything that would help me in making the guitar. Wait, what if I use magic? I know that electric guitars have magnets... When a metallic string is touched, it vibrates, changing the magnetic field... Then the changes in magnetic field are transformed into sound via a guitar amp. Hey, that'll be fairly easy to make! I still have some ideas in my mind, some schematics for sure! If they have radios here, I could use details from them to make something that at least looks like what I want to make!

Haha, I'm a genius! If only this works...

Today is the last day of school for this week, and that means I'll have a whole weekend to work on my guitar project. I love Fridays!

So, there isn't much today. Math, Geography, History, Physical Culture. Easy-peasy lemon squeezy! Yeah!

So, Moonshine and I are walking to school. She seems to be deep in thoughts. I'm not planning to disturb her anyway. She also makes glances my way.

Hm, what if she saw Luna carrying me to bed that night? But she already knows I meet with her... I don't see what the problem is, now. Is there something on my face? In my eyes? In my hair?

I'll figure that out later. Better finish school for today.

Hours later.

Finally, it's the weekend. This Friday was absolutely, utterly boring! Was it because I'm eager to start on my guitar project or because it was really dull today?

It doesn't matter now.

*grumble*

...

I totally didn't expect that. I'm really hungry right now. And since I haven't exited the school yet, I should grab a bite at the cafeteria which is somewhere in the building.

It's too bad they don't have some fried chicken or beef... Mmm, I can even feel myself salivating at the heavenly scent cooked meat gives! Unfortunately, it's only in my mind.

*grumble*

Yeah, belly, shouldn't keep you waiting.

I took a bowl of some kind of soup with potatoes and mushrooms, two carrots, and a glass of apple juice, before finding a seat at a nearby table. And all of that food was completely free of charge! It's just all-you-can-eat buffet! I love it!

It seems that everything in the school is completely funded by the government. That's a very nice thing, and it says a lot of good things about the rulers. They care for the the well-being of their students, that’s sure.

Also, when I was studying at the school when I was young, I rarely picked anything even slightly different from my usual. I was always taking a chicken soup, a salad of some diced vegetables, and a piece of white bread. Nothing more, nothing less.

So, time to see what ponies' food tastes like.

Here I go...

...

Hm...

...

I missed so many tasty flavors in my life! Damn, what a fool I was for not tasting anything else from my usual!

Good thing I have a second life.

After I tasted and ate everything I could lay my hooves on, I went back to the apartment. Oh, I feel so damn full! Everything is so tasty! Even their sandwiches with daisies! Hayfries! Holy fat god of food, I didn't know flowers and straw could be so tasty!

...

Hm, maybe Chinese fried insects aren't that bad as I thought... Should have tasted them in my previous life, now it's too late.

...

Maybe they have fried insects somewhere?

...

Anyway, I should get back home. Do the homework for Monday, and then go and at least try to make an electric guitar.

As I exited the school, I heard something to my right. I turned my head and saw Moonshine in the company of two much older fillies... Teenagers, maybe.

It doesn't look like they're friends.

"...and you still dare to show up here?" I heard one of them saying. "You're a complete disgrace to this school, second-year!"

"I... I..." Moonshine stuttered, tears in her eyes.

Damn, I should stop that.

"I wonder why they still haven't kicked you outta here, twat." they continued to insult her.

"Hey!" I stepped in. "What's your problem?"

"Fuck off, lil baby." one of them retorted.

"Or what?" I glared at them.

"Didn't you hear her? She said ‘Fuck off’!" the other one said angrily. "Or we’ll fuck you up worse than her!"

"Why are you even here? Are you her coltfriend or something?" the first one mocked me.

I'm beginning to boil up!

"We'll teach you a lesson." the second one said. "One that you won't forget!"

She quickly closed the distance between us and tried to punch me.

Yep, tried.

I stopped her hoof with my magic, and then grabbed the fucktard by it and lifted her into the air. Being an alicorn really has its perks, especially in magical strength. It’s something neither of them expected, I’m certain.

Damn she's heavy! What does she eat?

"You piece of crap!" the other one tried to buck me but was also lifted in the air.

Oh... I hate fucking bullies...

And about fucking... These two don't look beautiful enough for me to even consider them a... marefriend? Fillyfriend?

Fuck those horse puns right now!

I better bring these two to the guards that stay inside the school.

I also need to shut their mouths. They're swearing like old sailors.

After I brought the bullies to the guards, they became really nice, saying "sorry" over and over again. I would've mistaken them for good kind of ponies, but no. Let them be judged by... whoever does it here.

Moonshine confirmed my words, and I was let go by the guards, who proceeded to take the bullies to the director.

"Moonshine, are you alright?" I asked her. I know that some people can really panic when bullies get them... And she's shaking. Not a good sign.

"I... I think I am." she obviously lied. Even I can see that.

"Hey." I put a hoof on her shoulder, making her look up at me. "Follow me." I led her to the nearby bench. "Please, sit." I told her to do. She sat, and I followed her. I took off my headphones and handed them to her. "I know what will make you feel better." I said. She nervously took my headphones into her hooves. "Don't be afraid, put them on." I told her. She nodded, and then put the headphones on. I pulled out my smartphone and turned on some relaxing piano music. Moonshine's eyes widened for a moment, but soon a weak smile appeared on her face. "Listen to it, relax." I told her, knowing that she could hear me.

Music always helps, no matter the problem. Especially hers.

***

Finally, Moonshine relaxed. She fell asleep right on the bench, listening to what I played her.

I didn't know that the tracks had that effect. Oh, well, live'n'learn.

Time to take her back to the apartment. I doubt she wants to feel herself stiff when she wakes up on the hard wooden bench. A soft and warm bed is really much better.

I wouldn't mind a nap myself.

Author's Note

Yeah, so Flame Metal isn't as innocent as some might have thought. Surprise!

15. Choice

After I took Moonshine home, I decided that I'd postpone my nap. I want to start on my guitar project right away. I should use my time productively, after all.

Well, what do I need? Some wood for the base, metal strings, magnets, and lots of other details I’ve forgotten... Crap, I need a lot. And if there aren't electronics that will help me make it sound right, I'll have to make one with magic... somehow. Yeah, I need to study magic much more than I do now. What can I do? Telekinesis and teleportation. Every unicorn can do the first, and I teleported, well, accidentally. I don't even know what the spell is!

Alright, the project will probably take months for me to complete... Damn.

Hm, but maybe everything will be a lot more easier with magic... I wonder if it can alter the sound. If it can, I will be able to alter the sound of an acoustic guitar into the sound of an electric one. Hey, that's not a bad idea at all! Surely magic can alter the sound or even create it!

It's settled, I need an acoustic guitar. Besides, I need practice, and any guitar will suffice for that.

Well, time to get to business! Let's see how many Bits I still have. The purse should be somewhere in the pockets...

Yep, here it is! And... Meh, I only have a little money. All I can do is hope that Lady Luck is smiling on me today.

Time to go and find a guitar.

Do they even have a store with musical instruments here in Canterlot? I've been searching for one for at least an hour and haven't found any! Candy shops, food stores, jewelers, everything but a music store! Damn, if it's this hard to find a musical instrument, it's no surprise they don't have genres like rock and metal here.

Damn, why don't they have these genres?! There could be so much for me to hear, and yet there is none! Absolutely nothing! How could it be so?!

Oh, wait, here's the shop I was looking for, finally! Let's see what they have.

***

Hm... Some synthesizers, drums, acoustic guitars, flutes, violins, violas, cellos... It has everything but electric-based instruments. Excluding the synthesizers, I suppose. Are they powered by magic? All of them have some kind of blue crystal attached underneath... Are these batteries or what? Interesting.

Alright, they have guitars here, but the prices are rather high. I would even like to buy a synthesizer, but, well... Where would I get all the money?

Wait, there's poster about a special offer. Hm, it says if you already can play an instrument well, you can prove it to the cashier and receive... Wow, seventy five percents off! That's an offer I like!

Let's do some math. Here’s a simple acoustic guitar, seventy bits. With the offer, it'll cost me seventeen and a half bits. I don't know how they round here, so it's either seventeen or eighteen bits.

How much money do I have?

...

Fifteen bits.

...

FUCK!

...

Alright, I have to find three bits, just do be sure I won't fuck up. Better make that five so I’ll have some left to buy some candy or chocolate once I’m finished.

There must be something in the streets. A bit in a pond, a dusty bit under the bench where no one looks, a bit hidden between the cobblestones... Yeah, plenty to find if know where to look.

Time to go money-hunting!

***

I was walking through the streets, looking for anything that looks round and shiny. I need to find three bits minimum, five bits for some candy later, or whatever amount of bits maximum. There’s no such thing as too much money, right?

There is nothing under the benches, nothing on the road... Even the ponds are empty!

Yep, I definitely need to earn some money. But who's going to hire a colt? I doubt anyone will take me for a job. What can I do? No, what is that I am able to do and get paid for it? I can play instruments, but I doubt there aren't adult professionals.

Yep, I have nothing.

Wait...

I see something glistening in the decorative bushes nearby. Is that what I think it is? A bit, two, three, five?

Better find out.

I walked to the bush and used my magic to grab that shiny thing.

...

Well, it's a purse with a small metal plate pressed in it. I opened the purse, and...

Damn, there's twenty three bits! Much more than I need! I could buy even two guitars with those and what I already have. Hey, even two bits will be left for me to spend on tasty stuff!

But... It's a purse. It belongs to someone. Someone that may need it more than I do.

I... I don't know. It's not stealing, but still, it doesn't feel right for me to take something that isn't mine. A bit that was lost, taking it would be okay. But a purse... It even has something written on that small plate!

Hm... Return to 7 Oak St. if found. It says nothing about a reward.

Or maybe I could just take three bits from the purse, no one would ever know!

But that would definitely be stealing.

I hate moral choices. But I need to make one.

Well, what do I need money for? For a guitar. I am not starving, and my life doesn't depend on this money. Someone else might have saved these twenty three bits to buy something they dreamed about.

No, I won't take this money. I'll be able to earn more, and somepony may need them more than me. I will definitely return the purse, right away.

Here it is, 7 Oak St. An average-looking house. I knocked at the door.

A few moments later the door opened, and I was greeted by a surprised-looking earth pony stallion. He wore a pair of really damaged glasses. The right lens is covered in a web of cracks, the frame is barely holding everything together. I guess now I know what the owner of the purse needs to buy.

"Hello, what can I do for you?" he asked.

I passed him his purse. For a moment, he was surprised. A moment later a smile grew on his face.

"Thank you!" he said in a cheerful tone. "I thought I'd never find it! What can I do to repay you, young colt?"

"You needn't do anything." I replied shyly. He really doesn't! When I help people, I never ask them to return the favor. First, they didn't ask me for help, and that means no reward was discussed. Second, I don't want anyone owing me anything. Well, if the stallion did ask me to find the purse for him for a reward, I'll just tell him I need three bits. But he didn't ask. When I help people like that, I never want anything back. Some would say I’m being stupid, others would praise me for being kind-hearted. In my opinion, everyone should help each other. That'll make the world a bit better to live.

"Nonsense!" he shook head. "I see it in your eyes that you need a reward."

"Um..."

"Don't be afraid! You did a good thing, and all good things should be rewarded." he smiled at me. "So, tell me what you want, maybe I can help you."

"I... I need three bits to... to buy a guitar." I blushed. I hate these moments! They are just so awkward!

"I think we can help each other." he scratched his chin. "Back when I was as young as you, my mother used to take me to musical school to learn how to play the guitar. She wanted me to become a musician. But—" he showed me his flank, which had a red cross on it… I guess showing butts to each other isn't a bad thing here. Still looks weird, though. "—I became a doctor! An oculist!" he chuckled. "Well, I still have my guitar back here. It's old and dusty, but I guarantee it still works. It just takes up space, but if it’s music you pursue, then you can rightfully take it from me. Just let me find it..."

He went back into the depths of his house, not even closing the door. I guess the crime rate is indeed really low. I wouldn't leave my door open with a stranger standing on the doorstep.

It seems that most ponies I meet are kind to strangers. I like it.

***

Alright, now I have a guitar. It’s rather old but still looks very good. Sounds rather nice, too! That stallion also gave me a case to store the guitar in.

Hm, I remembered a fact. Back on the Earth there is a guitar that is about four or maybe even five hundred years old, and it's still playable. Four hundred years!

Well, I have a guitar and fifteen bits. I'll save the money for later. Time for me to get home.

I returned to the apartment. Moonshine is awake now and doing her homework. Hm, what will she do over the weekend? Maybe her parents will take her home for these two days?

Anyway, I need to practice my guitar skills. It's been a long time since I played it properly.

Hm, I know a lot of notes from the songs I listen to. In fact, I have them memorized by now. I also have perfect pitch, and it’s really helpful for my playing.

"Moonshine," I addressed my roommate. "Would it be okay if I play the guitar?"

"Um, yes." she blushed a little. "Some music would be... nice."

I have a nice choice of songs to play. Different melodies, different themes... Since I don't have fingers anymore, I'll practice my telekinesis.

Author's Note

Some satanic metal for you, readers. Some of you may even find a new band to listen to — Ghost. It's not death metal with screaming or growling (I don't like screaming and growling, for example.), and that means it's rather easy to find Ghost to your liking, even if lyrics are connected to sex, satanism, and related stuff.

Anyway, I've just noticed it takes me a lot of time to update my stories. Sometimes I don't notice a week passing. That needs fixing, don't you agree?

16. Memories, Discoveries, and Decisions

After I finished practicing, I went to bed. A good nap is in order. I needn't do anything else for now, so I suppose I can rest for a while.

I got into bed and rolled onto my belly. Resting my head on a pillow, I prepared to drift off to the land of dreams.

***

I woke up sometime later. I love small naps, they make me feel much better.

But why did I wake up?

...

Someone's knocking at the door. Who could that be?

I looked around and I don't see Moonshine. Is she in the bathroom or is she out? Her bed's made, but her stuff is still sitting on her chest of drawers.

Anyway, let's see who's there. I got up from my oh so comfortable bed, and walked to the door. I opened it and saw a mare dressed as a postman... or postpony, postmare... whatever! In that kind of outfit.

"Good day, colt," she greeted me. "You're Flame Metal, correct?" she asked. I nodded. "There's a letter for you."

She handed (hoofed?) a letter to me. It was small and only had my address written on it. Hm... I've seen that in films. Will I have to go to a specific location and find a mysterious person who'll tell me I'm the chosen one or a wizard or a jedi or something? That'd be a very unexpected twist. Although being an alicorn and the chosen one is a little bit over the top, in my opinion. Even the whole alicorn thing is way too much. I wouldn't mind being a unicorn. They still get the awesome magic that can replace my fingers.

"Have a good day!" the mare said and left, not waiting for my reply. Or was I thinking for too long? I scratched my chin, and then closed the door. Let's see what the letter has to say...

Also about that alicorn stuff — being a human turned into an alicorn is possibly the same as being the chosen one. A regular pony turned into an alicorn is a rare thing, I suppose, but a human!

And why me? There could be something like, I dunno, a human turned into a dark alicorn with awesome and dark powers, who will try to take over Equestria!

...

I'm obviously no writer. I'd be laughed at if I ever tried that. Yep, way over the top. Actually, over several tops. Over, over the top. Completely ridiculous.

Alright, I think I blabbered enough. Time to get to business.

I opened the letter and read it. And... There's only one line. "Meet me tonight."

Luna's a master of conspiracy, it seems. No place, no exact time, not even the name.

Oh, and I was right about the letter, after all. It is mysterious, especially to anyone but me and Luna.

Hope she doesn't say I'm here to save the world. That would be over the top.

I say "over the top" too much. That's also over the top.

...

I think I understand one thing about myself.

I'm fucking stupid sometimes.

***

I've spent some time just reading through some of the textbooks I have. Ugh, it's so boring! I'm in a state where I want to do something but don't want to at the same time. Ugh, I hate this! I can't even listen to music or play games. It's just not what I need! I need... something!

Well, maybe I'll find what I need out in the streets. Some fresh air can't hurt, after all.

I put the textbooks back where I got them from, checked that I’ve got everything in my pockets, and then went outside.

The sun is shining, the birds are singing, and the leaves are falling... I love autumn.

It's not as warm as it was before, though. It seems the weather is changing to winter. Strangely, it’s colder than it was earlier today. Is it supposed to be like that?

Anyway, there's still nothing to do. I'm walking with my headphones around my neck. I just don't feel like listening to music, even during an activity as boring as walking.

I remember how my mother always told me to go play outdoors. She said that playing computer games is nothing like playing outdoors with friends. The thing is, even back then I didn't have many friends. And those I had were busy most of the time. So, I had absolutely nothing to do. It was so fucking boring just walking around for hours!

I had a really hard time socializing. The thing is, I don't have much in common with most children of my age. I was always silent... Well, not always, but still… Maybe it's because I was ignored by others in my earlier childhood. That... I rarely played with anyone. I wasn't interesting to them, and they weren't interesting to me.

I want to have more friends now, but... It's hard. Really hard. What if we have a falling-out?

There was one thing that happened to me... I had a friend back when I was fifteen years old. We’d had lots of fun times together, but... One day, we had an argument about something. I don't even remember if it was important or not, but, well, my friend and I fell apart because of it. He called me an asshole, and I insulted him too... Shit, that really was the worst moment of my life.

The next day, when I went to school, everyone laughed at me. I found out that my so-called friend had told my classmates all my most shameful secrets. I was absolutely destroyed... I found him and beat him up until I was pulled away. I was sent to a psychologist, which didn't go very well either. I shouted at him, and never visited him again.

That’s why I lost trust in people. I'm still afraid to open up to anyone. I guess only Luna has my trust. And I'm not even sure about that...

"Psst! Hey!" All of a sudden I heard someone calling me. I turned my head and saw Blueblood hiding in the bushes. What’s he doing there? "Get over here!"

Maybe this day won't be so boring after all?

I walked into the bushes. Behind them, there was the wall of a building. And a small door set in it.

"What?" I whispered to the colt.

"I found something in this—" he gestured at the door "—house. It's long abandoned. An old stallion lived there. A few months ago, he moved to Manehattan, and a few days ago he died of old age. So now this house is totally abandoned." he told me in a hushed voice, fire in his eyes. "There's surely something interesting inside!"

"And... what do you want from me?" I warily asked.

"To help me open the door. It barely moves even if I use all my force." he replied. "C'mon, let's go!"

"We aren't going to steal anything, right?"

"No, we'll just explore it." he shook his head. "And, as far as I know, that old stallion didn't have family to claim this house. What if we make a secret hideout here?"

That... isn't a bad idea. When I was young, I had the same idea about abandoned buildings. Unfortunately, I've grown up.

"Alright... let's go."

***

Fuck, there's a lot of dust here! And cobweb! I think I'm gonna...

*SNEEZE*

"Hey, be quiet!" Blueblood nudged me. "We don't know who could be in here!"

I doubt there are ghosts here. As far as I know, a ghost haunts for a few reasons: that person was murdered, didn't want to die, or was just connected with the place emotionally. I've read about it in a book... I don't remember which one.

I don't think ghosts exist at all, though.

So, the two of us slowly walked through the first floor of the house. There's a second one, judging by a stairway at the far end.

It’s also very dark. I can see silhouettes, nothing more. Still, there's enough light that we won’t walk into anything.

The floorboards creaked under us as we walked across them. This house is pretty old, it seems. And creepy. Most of the shelves I see are empty. I guess all that's left is the furniture.

Also... Is it just me or is someone crying upstairs? Ghosts?

"You hear that?" Blueblood asked, confirming my suspicions. I don't like it!

"Yeah..." I replied. "Maybe we should get out of here?"

"No, we need to find out who's there!" he shook his head.

Well, he's to blame if both of us are eaten by the scary-looking creature waiting for unfortunate young adventurers like us.

But I'm not about to leave him alone.

I think I'll regret it very soon...

We carefully moved to the stairs, trying not to make any sound. When we reached the stairs, we started climbing them. It seems that whoever lived there was pretty tall, as steps were rather high for us.

A few minutes later, we were on the second floor. We were met by a hallway with four doors, two on each side. One of the doors was opened, and a faint light could be seen. A candle, perhaps.

Hm, someone's invoking pony Satan?

It's not the time for jokes now. Well, let's see who's there.

I slowly walked to the door while Blueblood followed a little way behind. So, here I go...

I slowly peeked into the room and saw someone sitting in front of a large portrait of an old stallion. There was also a lone candle standing between that someone and the portrait. I think I recognize who it is... White fur, pale-yellow long mane and tail. Is that Moonshine?

The pony turned around and, well, it's her. She doesn't look so good. Teary red eyes, a sad frown... I guess the old stallion was her grandfather.

We just stared at each other. I felt Blueblood peeking from behind me. He quickly retreated, though. I turned to follow him—

"P-please, d-don't go." I heard Moonshine speaking in a very shaky voice. "I d-don't want t-to be alone..."

I turned to Blueblood, but he whispered "I don't know her well, it's up to you." Well, he's partly right... But I don't know her that well either.

Anyway, I turned to Moonshine, and walked to her.

Suddenly, she wrapped her front legs around my neck and pressed her head against my chest. She started crying, soaking my hoodie with her tears.

I think she needs some company. I'll gladly provide it. I'm not about to leave her alone to wallow in her sorrows.

***

We've been sitting together for what seemed like hours until Moonshine spoke up.

"M-my grandfather—" she pointed at the portrait. "—was alw-ways kind to me. And... he died. I knew he was old, but... I miss him anyway. On the weekends, I used t-to visit him. He told me stories... He gave m-me advice..."

It'll be better if she lets it all out.

"H-he was so much b-better than my parents..." she continued. "He w-was always th-here for me." she looked up at me. "I'm alone now..."

"No, you're not." I shook my head. "If you ever need help, just ask." I used my hoof to wipe her tears away. "I won't leave you. But now, let's go. You need some rest."

She extinguished the candle, stood up on her shaking legs, and nodded. Slowly, we started walking back to the apartment.

I don't know how I feel about that. I didn't know her grandfather, hell, I don't even know her very well! Either way, I don't want her to be alone. I can see she needs company. It’d be cruel to leave her. No one should ever have to suffer such a thing.

It’s a hard time for her. I'll be there for her.

Hours later

After I walked Moonshine back to the apartment, I stayed with her until nighttime. After she went to bed, I headed outside. After all, I have a meeting with Luna.

The night has come upon the land. To make matters worse, dark clouds covered the sky completely. I heard something about a heavy midnight rain being scheduled.

Hm, heavy rain and a dark night... Sounds like a beginning of a mystery film. Or horror.

Well, it'll be horror if Luna reveals herself to be an alicorn eater. That'd be crazy as fuck.

I doubt that'd happen. I think someone must have made me inhale cocaine while I was taking a nap. I think of too many dumb things when I should be focusing on important stuff.

Not that I mind thinking about dumb stuff. But sometimes it's like laughing at the funeral because you've remembered a silly joke about a toilet.

I'm glad such a thing didn't happen to me. My life isn't some strange comedy, after all.

Alright, time to go and see Luna. I want to know what she wants from me.

***

Here I am, in the garden with the creepy statue. Someone's cleaned my half-digested food from its face, by the way.

I'm glad I'm not that statue. Pigeons shit on you every day, and then some random guy teleports right on top of you and covers your face with vomit. Ew.

"Hello, Flame Metal."

I nearly died. She crept right up to me! F-fuck!

"Hello, Luna." I replied in more or less calm voice, turning to her. Wait, is she wearing a cloak?

"I am ready to talk with you again." she said. "I... thought about everything you told me of yourself, and I’ve accepted who you are. It was rather hard to do, as some of the things you've shown are still unknown to us.

"So, I came to talk to you. About you, Flame." she sighed. "Well, there is an ancient tradition that has existed in Equestria for many centuries. It states that each alicorn shall be titled as a prince or a princess.

"However, seeing that you yourself don't know why you became an alicorn, and considering your nature... I'm giving you a choice." Luna cleared her throat. "Do you want to become a prince?"

"No." I replied almost instantly. I'm not ready nor am I willing.

"Are you completely sure?" Luna asked.

"Let's see," I tapped my chin. "If you want a prince, you better go find a random person, turn him into an alicorn, and make him a prince." I replied. "The result will be the same. So, no, I don't want to become a prince."

"Well, you’ve made your choice." Luna nodded. "If you ever change your mind, the title will be yours."

I doubt I'll change my mind. I always hated watching over people. Three is already too many... And an entire nation? Millions of ponies? That'd be like a death sentence to me.

No. There are many things worse than death. Being in charge of a whole country for the rest of eternity, is a very. Very. Very.Very bad thing.

"In any case," Luna continued. "I'll be helping you. I guess you don't want to be revealed to others as an alicorn." I nodded. "Then, I have something that will help." she pulled out a necklace from her cloak. Um, does she carry it with her all the time?

So, it’s just a metal chain of small links with a lock. "Wear it around your neck. With but a thought, you'll be able to make your wings disappear. The illusion can fool anything but the most powerful magic. And no one but yourself can take the necklace off."

I took the necklace into my magical grasp. It’s really light, even lighter than it looks. I locked it around my neck. Huh, feels natural. No, not like that... I just don't notice it at all.

I pulled up my hoodie so that my wings were visible. I thought of them disappearing, and they did! Huh, it really works. I used my hoof to touch the place where wings supposedly are, and I felt nothing. It's just as if I were a unicorn.

A while back, I had wanted to find a spell that could do that. I obviously would have failed.

"Thanks." I told Luna. "You're... really the only one I can trust with this."

"Your trust won't fail." Luna made a small smile. "I can understand how you feel about this. When I was young and shy, I didn't want to be a princess either. And I certainly didn't like how everypony bows when you pass them."

"Why did you make this offer to me, then?" I asked.

"You had a choice only because you are special. The others did something really important to ponykind in order to become alicorns, and that is why they became princes and princesses. You, on the other hoof, didn't do anything to earn what you are." Luna replied. "I'm not saying that you’re bad or should be ashamed of being what you are, I’m just saying that you are a special case, a unique one."

"Thanks..." I said. "For giving me a choice."

"I couldn't do it another way. That would be cruel to you." Luna said. "So, what are your plans, Flame?"

"Finish school, and then I'll figure something out." I replied.

"Won't you be searching for a way home?"

"I've already told you why I don't want to go back." I shook my head.

"I just thought you would change your mind." Luna replied. "Alright, it's time for me to leave. I have royal duties to attend to."

And with that, she left.

I stood there, in the garden, all alone. I have no idea why, but I feel like a complete asshole.

I really didn't do anything to deserve to be an alicorn.

Author's Note

I hate naming chapters so that they don't give spoilers.

17. A Boring Day

I returned home and spent the rest of the night sleeping, accompanied by the sound of rain, which started a few minutes after I returned. It was really relaxing, so I fell asleep rather quickly.

I woke up early the next morning. The skies were still cloudy, and rain still fell from those clouds. I walked to the window and opened it, letting the fresh air in. I love the smell of rain. It's refreshing and invigorating. Better get myself nice and refreshed, though.

I walked into the bathroom and locked the door. I took off my hoodie and looked into the mirror.

Well, seeing myself without wings is, like, really odd. It's like I suddenly became thinner. Hm, my figure is rather slim. I don't know if it's bad or not, but I feel alright. The necklace around my neck is still there, although barely noticeable. Hell, if I had slightly darker fur, the necklace would blend in perfectly.

Now, it's time to clean myself. Thoroughly.

I’ve picked up the habit of cleaning myself up absolutely perfectly every weekend. I never did it before coming to Equestria, but now that I have fur, almost white fur, and since it gets dirty rather easily, it's necessary to make my fur shine. When I was human, I’d just take a quick shower, clean my teeth, dry my hair, and go either straight to bed or outside, depending on the time of day. Not much to it, right? But now I have to really clean myself, sometimes I even have to bathe. It isn't that bad, but it takes a really long time to get myself clean.

Also, it still bothers me that, well, no one cares about nudity. Really, what’s the difference? Maybe it’s because on ponies the primary and secondary, uh, gender indications aren't really visible and are just... hanging there. Or maybe ponies just don't see nudity as a bad thing?

Well, I have yet to see any pony pointing out their privates. Anyway, everything is hidden rather well by our tails and I don’t really look there. Why would I look there in the first place?

There's also another question... Somehow, most people on Earth know that a stallion's dong is long... Seventy five centimeters long, to be precise. Or something like that.

Seeing that ponies here are small even compared to Earthen ponies, so to say, do I have a long dong or is it short in comparison to an average man's dong?

A really weird question, that's for sure. I can always check while having a hard-on and using a ruler to measure the length since centimeters seem to be the same through the worlds, but... I don't really want to find out yet. My... reproduction device is now surely a very different shape. Well, one day I looked between my legs and saw that it's hidden in a... whatever that thing is called. A... pocket, maybe? It just looks strange. And to find out you have a strangely-shaped dong is really... traumatizing, realizing that it may be even smaller than what I used to have is really bringing me down.

Yeah, weird stuff... Definitely should stop thinking about dongs.

...

Dongy dong dong.

...

Yep, no success here.

But I should really stop thinking about dongs. I'm still technically a child, right? I should definitely stop thinking about private parts for a few years unless, well, I age to sixteen or eighteen instantly or twice as fast as normal. Yeah, by winter I'd be at least... twelve or thirteen, if that were true.

But that's not going to happen, right? Aging that fast would be really stupid and would make no sense.

Oh, and I washed myself completely. Huh, I really didn't notice that.

Maybe thinking about dongs can twist time?

...

Dongs, dammit!

...

Yeah, I should keep my mind occupied at all times, or else I'll think about weird stuff.

Some time later.

I was mindlessly strumming my recently acquired acoustic guitar, thinking about ways to change its sound into something more heavy and distorted. I really need to study magic more to find a solution.

Hm... Maybe I should go to the library. Finish that book on courtship, return it, and get something about magic.

So, it's settled!

I placed the guitar near my bed, put on my headphones, grabbed the book, and headed outside.

***

After I got to the library, — totally soaked and dripping everywhere. I had to dry myself thoroughly with telekinesis, only to find that I looked like a fuzzball — I found a nice spot where I won't be disturbed, and resumed reading. What else do ponies do to show love to each other?

Hm... It's rather interesting how they've got some new ways to show care and love. I don't really know why I'm reading it, but, who knows what I'll need in the future? Maybe a mare'll show signs of being interested in me? I’d better be ready, I want to understand them. I don’t need to get into any awkward situations caused by my own stupidity.

Alright, there are many ways to show love. Flowers, the obvious way. Being physically close while brushing your tail against another's body. Straight up saying "I really like you", "I love you", etc.. Yeah, that's useful and obvious. Also, gifts that aren't associated with any particular celebration. Better keep that one in mind, I wouldn't want to get into crap by accidentally giving a gift to someone at the wrong time.

Yeah, so that's it, as far as I can tell. There's another chapter, though.

...

Fucking unholy crap, those are pony versions of sex positions! Really? Really? This can be given to kids?

The chapter is titled "How to make love with pleasure."

Ugh... I have nothing to say about it. Really, it speaks for itself. And I won't be reading it. Definitely not going to.

...

On the other hand—

No! It's like watching horses having sex!

...

...

Hm, it might still be useful in the future... Possibly. Yeah, educational purposes only.

Oh damn, I should be ashamed of this... If anyone sees me with this book, my face will become redder than my mane.

Alright, what do they have here? I feel like a teen who just discovered his dad's porn magazines. There's no porn in it, however, since nothing but the poses are depicted.

Classic style, which is doggy style. Belly to belly position. Hm, this one is missionary position, no? Well, ponies have other names for it, I guess.

There are also descriptions of each position and what they provide. Let's skip that for now.

Alright, what else do they have? Sixty nine... Heh, sixty nine, that's a number everyone knows the meaning of...

No, I should really stop this. For what purpose am I reading this? It's not like I'm getting laid soon. Not for a few years, that's for sure.

I feel like a complete pervert. Oh damn, I've just seen positions for pony sex...

I guess I can never stop thinking about... dongs and butts.

I returned the book and found some books on magic. Since I'm not getting laid, I might as well educate myself. Knowledge, knowledge, and knowledge. That’s what I need right now. To keep my mind off the other stuff.

I returned to the apartment with the new books. It was hard, considering that it was still raining, I had to wrap them in my hoodie.

I don't feel like reading in the library — too many ponies there, they really distract me, walking around, whispering, getting books, all that stuff.

Hm, Moonshine's not here again. What is she doing, I wonder?

Alright, what do I have? "Magicae Fundamentalis", a book of, well, basics of magical theory and practice; "Shaping and Sculpturing", a book about using magic in art; "Mind Strength", a book about raising magical power and control; there are also a few other books that I'm too lazy to list.

Well, I have a lot of time to study. Let's start now! Let's see what the first book has to offer me.

Hm...

Magic, or magisphaere, is an energy that flows through everything that exists in our world. It binds everything together into one, letting anyone with a proper knowledge, training, and equipment, be it natural or artificial, control the flow of energy and use it to one's benefit.

That sounds pretty logical.

The most well-known species that can use magic in one way or another are the ponies. Earth ponies use it to shape barren stretches of earth into fertile land, where crops can be grown; pegasi use magic to control the weather, bringing winds and rain; and unicorns use magic's raw energy, bending it by their will in many different ways, crafting intricate spells.

However, magic, as every force in our world, has a set of rules. The basic rules are:

1. Nothing can be created from nothing. Magic can shape, change, but never create anything that didn’t already exist.

2. Increasing the power of a spell also increases the control required, thus with more power — more control is required.

Yeah, I guess that’s all I need to know for now. I want to get some practice, and the words written here aren't much help.

So, let's see the next book. I need a music section, nothing else.

So... Hm, it is written that a sound's volume can be increased rather easily. To increase one’s voice one must pour power into it. It happens without any horn glow, which is strange. Don't all spells make horns turn into glow-sticks?

Alright, I grabbed my guitar. I used my magic to power the air inside the guitar. After all, that’s why guitars sound the way they do. Because of the empty space in the body.

Time to test it.

*STRUM*

Yeah, definitely louder than before. Maybe twice as loud. Still not distorted, though. Hm... How do I do that? Maybe if I change the air inside? Compress it, for example?

Nah, what if I accidentally ruin the guitar? I'd have to go get another. I better find out what the book says about distortions and stuff.

Alright, let's see... Changing the pitch... Hm, by changing it I can make "wah wah wah" sound. I should keep that in mind.

Hm, there's a sound reversal spell. It, basically, reverts the sound, making it... Reversed. Yeah.

Alright, if I cast that and strum the guitar, by placing a magical barrier between the thing that makes sound — in my case, the strings — and the air supply...

*MURTS*

It sounded really creepy. Better keep that in mind, too. What if I'd like to experiment with it? Maybe even make something using the strange effect.

What about distortion? Does this book even have anything on it?

Yep, there's something. I must... imagine the way the sound must be distorted? That's easy! Hm, what if I imagine a whole guitar amp inside the guitar?

*STRUm*

Uh... That didn’t sound quite right. Maybe it'll sound right if I pour more magic into the spell?

*STRUM!*

Holy crap, that actually worked! The sound is exactly how I need it to be!

This guitar's shape isn't really to my liking. Maybe I'll have to make a new body myself, after all. Oh well, in the name of art I'll do it. Or pay someone who'll do it for me.

But for practice, this guitar suffices. The sound surely does: distorted, heavy, but not overly so.

But I'll practice later. What if the walls here aren't very dense? I don't want to disturb anyone with my practice. After all, I don't know how laws work with this kind of thing. I better practice somewhere else, like the gardens. There aren't any houses nearby, so, it’s the perfect location. I'll go there tonight.

But what will I do for the rest of today? It's still pretty crappy outside, considering the weather. My hoodie has dried out by now, but that doesn't really help much.

Too bad I'm not a writer. I could write here all day long if I had inspiration. I don't know how writers write, anyway. Do they just write in all of their free time? Do they do it on a schedule?

Meh, I doubt that kind of information can be useful to me. Also, I started blabbering about non-important stuff again.

Well, I have nothing to do but to play games on my smartphone and listen to music. That quickly stopped being relaxing, and became more boring than usual. Yeah, I’ve gotta find myself a hobby. There's not a single computer anywhere around here. If there were, and if there were games for it, I'd play all day long. Not exactly the healthiest thing to do, but there's nothing else for me to do.

Hm, I could've done something with Blueblood. So far, he seems adventurous. Maybe that’s what I'd like to do, go adventuring? But where can I find him? Last time, we met by accident.

*knock knock*

Who might that be? Another postmare/pony/whatever?

I walked to the door and opened it.

Well, speak of the devil...

"Hey, Flame!" Blueblood greeted me. "It took me forever to find you! Wanna go adventuring?"

Coincidence? Is anything is this world coincidence? I thought of him, and here he is. Huh.

"C'mon, there's so much stuff to do!" he said, lightly bouncing in place.

"Okay." I nodded.

After all, sitting here all day would be way more boring than going with him.

Author's Note

Do you have them strange thoughts sometimes? I sure do.

Not about dongs, though.

18. Not So Boring Day: Part One

I walked through Canterlot with Blueblood. I was in my usual hoodie, the hood raised to protect me from the drizzle. But my backside definitely isn't protected... I’ve gotta get me some pants.

As it turned out, Blueblood had a pair of saddlebags. He’d put them down next to the wall before knocking on my door. So, I had to grab mine as well.

There's also something bulky in one of his saddlebags. Looks heavy, too. What could it be?

"There's something I want to explore." Blueblood spoke. "Something really cool! We’ll have to get a train there, though."

"What is it?" I asked.

"A whole castle!" he answered with a wide grin. "A huge, abandoned castle! We could find a whole lotta stuff there!"

Abandoned castle... Hm, I think it's the one...

"In the Everfree Forest?" I asked.

"Yep, that’s the one." he nodded. "Don't worry, I know a path that will lead us through the forest, straight to the castle. It's an underground tunnel, and its exit is somewhere near Ponyville."

Ponyville... That village full of insanity? Oh, well...

An hour later.

We arrived in Ponyville. And something's happening here again. A race of some kind? Each day here seems to have something different and surprising going on.

Anyway, we're not here for that. Gotta find that tunnel.

I remember one day when I was in Russia. I discovered an abandoned nuclear shelter. There was a rather low and narrow tunnel that led inside. Now I know that it was a backdoor of sorts. Anyway, after I got into the shelter, I found out that the Russians really prepared for war. There were a lot of crates with gas masks, medicine, bandages, filters, that kind of stuff. I couldn't resist, and took a few gas masks with me. They looked silly, and made me look like an elephant with a really short trunk.

Interesting, I wonder what we'll find in the castle? Magical stuff? Weapons? Armour? Books? Based on video games, I know that all dungeons have treasure hidden inside. An abandoned castle is just a type of dungeon, right?

Damn, I have no idea what level is required to explore the castle. I'm level two or three at max. Or, if years of life are levels, mine is eight. Or eighteen? I have no idea.

Huh, treating it like a game is funny. Wait, didn't I treat everything like a game when I was young? Hm, maybe having another childhood isn't so bad after all.

We arrived at a small hill with a lone tree on its crest. Hm, I never noticed that before. Maybe I just wasn’t paying attention?

"It must be around here." Blueblood gestured for me to follow.

We walked up to the tree and started looking around.

"There must be a hatch somewhere, maybe covered by grass." he added.

Well, time to start searching. This looks really promising.

***

After about ten minutes of searching, I found the hatch. It was old and almost fell apart when I opened it.

"Blueblood, over here!" I said, and soon he was by my side.

"Great, you found it!" he smiled. "Let's go! It's adventure time!"

Hopefully I won't regret it.

Maybe I will. There's absolutely no light down here!

Hm, maybe I can use my horn to light the way? Huh, that's an idea.

I used magic to make my horn glow. It's like a flashlight mounted to my head. Bright enough to see about ten meters ahead. Huh, not bad.

"I guess I won't have to use any lanterns." Blueblood said, his voice echoing through the tunnel. "They're not nearly as bright as your horn."

Hm, they don't have flashlights? Well, maybe they don't need them because unicorns can use their own horns.

Alright, time to go. The tunnel is made of gray brick and has wooden beams that support the ceiling. The tunnel itself is rather low. If I was an adult, I'd have had to keep my head low to not bump into the support beams.

It's empty here. Like, nothing at all. Just this plain tunnel, some cobweb and spiders, nothing interesting. I hope there's more than this in the castle.

...

...

We walked in absolute silence, hearing only the echoing of our hoofsteps. From my gaming experience, there must be something scary either in front of us or behind us.

...

Nothing behind. That’s a good thing, but being here makes me nervous. Good thing I'm not alone. Otherwise, I'd have already shit my pants. If I had any, that is. Should've taken something with me for defense. A knife, a club, something like that. Well, my horn is maybe sharp enough to be used as a stabbing tool, but, uh, if it gets stuck, I'm dead.

Yeah...

...

The silence is really uncomfortable. It's like something's waiting for us.

I used my magic to send a ball of light straight forward. It lit the way, and disappeared far into the distance, meaning we still had a long way to walk. At least absolutely no one was there.

"Why’d you do that?" Blueblood asked me.

"Just checking for monsters." I replied.

"I hadn’t thought of that." he blinked. "It’s a good thing you did."

We continued to walk. I feel we're getting close to the end of this dull tunnel.

But I can't shake off the feeling that there's something... watching us. Maybe it's just my imagination, but, I suppose, if magic exists, monsters could exist too. Being extra careful won't hurt. I don't want my head bitten off.

I see some light at the end of the tunnel. An exit? I hope so.

***

A few minutes later we reached the end of the tunnel, where we found another hatch. We climbed up the stairs and appeared in a room. It was dull, having only a small window and some wooden poles. A broom closet?

We opened the only door the room had and entered into a huge hall. Wow, it looks majestic, even in ruins. Well... not exactly in ruins. As for me, I don't see any cracks in the stone. Most of the windows I see are shattered, though, and there's a huge hole in the ceiling.

Looks creepy, seems empty. Like all abandoned building I’ve come across. This one is in far better condition, though. Marauders haven’t touched it, it would seem.

"Tread carefully." Blueblood told me. "I read that there are many traps in here."

Oh, damn. I wouldn't want to fall into a spiky pit. Ow...

Alright... The hall is empty, as far as I can see. No thin strings, no pressure plates, nothing. Maybe I'm wrong. Traps aren't meant to be seen.

***

It felt like a whole hour passed before we reached the end of the hall. We were walking very carefully, and, fortunately, didn't trigger any traps. Maybe we're too light or lucky or both.

But it's really exciting to think about what we'll find here. So far I've seen a few tapestries with Celestia and Luna depicted on them. I doubt I want to take that.

I saw Blueblood opening one of his saddlebags with his mouth. He retrieved something that looked like an old camera.

"Hey," he addressed me after putting the camera down. "Can you take some photos? You don't really have problems with that. I still can't levitate anything."

I nodded, then grabbed the camera. Uh, I'm sure it doesn't work all too different from other cameras I've had.

Well, the focus is rather good. I pressed the button, and the camera took a photo. Yep, it's as simple as I expected.

"Alright, let's go find something!" Blueblood told me, and then proceeded to enter another hall. This one is more ruined. Maybe a fight happened here? There are lots of chunks lying around. Also, the hall seems to be a throne... room. Are big halls with thrones called rooms? Hm, maybe it's a throne hall. Doesn't sound quite right, oh well...

I took a photo of it nevertheless. It's still rather interesting to see everything in such good condition. It’s as if the weather didn't affect it in the slightest. The place just looks old and not properly cared for. That is, it would if there were fewer chunks of stone lying around. Interesting, was there a battle long ago, after which the castle was abandoned? I never quite studied that... Maybe I should.

Hm, how soft are the seats on the thrones now? I bet they're as hard as rock.

I walked up the stairs to the moon throne and took a seat. Huh, surprisingly comfortable, although too big for me. Gotta grow up.

"Hey!" Blueblood laughed. "You look great! Wait there, I'll find something for you."

And he took off into one of the halls. Great, now I'm alone. The first rule of exploring abandoned buildings — never separate. Well, I better stay here until he returns. Otherwise, we'd be searching for each other forever.

Hm, maybe that is what becoming a prince would be like. Wearing a crown, sitting on a comfortable throne, listening to people coming here to tell me about their great, or not so great, problems... I can imagine a whole crowd of ponies standing down there, looking at me.

Ugh... That would be very uncomfortable. It's like performing on a stage, but if you fuck up — it will be remembered for generations. No, I don't want to be known as bad prince. I don't want to be known as a prince at all. It’s not for me.

Alright, it seems Blueblood's returning. I can hear his steps. Well, I assumed they're his. Seems so.

"Look!" he appeared from another entrance. How the hell? "I found something really cool!"

What is it? It looks like a small crown... A tiara, maybe? It has two spikes either side of a central, longer one. A polished sapphire sits in the center, sparkling in the dim light. The tiara looks like it's made of silver. And hey, it’s in pristine condition!

Blueblood walked up to me and handed me the tiara.

"Wear your hood and put this crown-like thingy on your head. It'll make a great photo!" he told me, taking the camera.

I put on the tiara, which was rather wide for me. To make it fit a bit better, I placed it so that my horn was behind it. Maybe that's not how I'm supposed to wear it, but I don't care.

Well, at least a handful of photos will be our reward for exploring this castle. Hm, if they had social networks, I'd use the one Blueblood's taking as my avatar. It’d look good, right?

Author's Note

I decided to divide this chapter into two. I've not much time because preparations for college take a lot. I made sure you have something in case I'm too busy to write.

Also, spend a couple of hours doing the artwork. I just thought I'd like to do something nice. What is your opinion of it?

And if any of you would like to use that throne as a background for your work, I'll be happy to share. It's a pain in the ass doing something like that (I hate backgrounds, they take a LOT of time), and I think sharing those works would be great and helpful for others.

However, I can't provide it right now. The app I use for drawing decided to be a dick and not export anything into anything but .png

19. Not So Boring Day: Part Two

After Blueblood took the photo, we continued exploring the castle. I took off both the tiara and my hood. The tiara is just too wide to sit on my head properly. Instead, I put it in my saddlebags. Maybe it's Luna's, I might as well give it back to her. Also, the hood obstructs my view too much. I still don't get why it's cool to wear a hood if you're a warrior or an assassin. Yeah, it looks cool and makes the wearer mysterious, but it’s not really comfortable.

Alright, enough blabbering. We still have a lot to explore. This castle's really huge, and I'm damn sure it’s hiding something interesting, or useful, whatever.

Currently, we're walking through a rather odd hall. It has a lot of different portraits on the walls. Famous ponies, I guess. I also noticed that the feeling I got earlier — about being watched — is really strong here, as if the portraits are watching me. A really creepy feeling, that one.

And still, we haven't got ourselves into any traps, yet. We’ve avoided stepping on anything suspicious, and we’re looking out for anything else that seems out of place. Maybe there're no traps?

Oh, here's a stairway! And it...

Holy crap, it's long! It's a creepy spiral staircase, the end of which disappears into the darkness below.

"I wonder what's down there." Blueblood spoke, beginning to descend the stairs. "Maybe something important."

Yeah, or the architect of this castle wasn't thinking straight. I can't see the bottom of this staircase. It's like it goes straight to the planet's core, or hell, if the latter exists. Anyway, who would've built this? Why? Can logic even be applied here?

And the worst thing is that there's absolutely no handrail. Really? That's how you build a staircase?

Resisting the urge to facepalm, I followed Blueblood into the depths of the castle. Well, maybe there’ll be something interesting indeed, otherwise it's just a waste of building materials and space. I'm not an architect, but I sure know when things make no sense.

There's also absolutely no light. There are, of course, torches, but they're not lit. I had to reignite my horn to see. I can see in the darkness quite well, but having a light is much better and more comfortable.

***

It took us forever to get to the bottom. There is another hall, and this one is just plain creepy. There are many hooves sticking out of the walls, each holding a torch. Straight out of Silent Hill or some other creepy shit like that. Good thing that the hooves aren't made of flesh and bone, otherwise I'd already be running outta here at maximum speed. Creepy crap is creepy.

The hall's ceiling is rather low, too. If I had claustrophobia, I would die here. Also, I bet one of those hooves is a lever that opens a secret room. Or activates a trap, depends on our luck. Better not touch any of them, just in case.

It seems that Blueblood shares my thoughts. He doesn't touch anything either. Well, unless he's thinking about doing that.

"What do you think about those?" he pointed at the hooves. Perhaps he indeed does.

"Creepy." I replied. "And maybe one of them is a lever."

"Maybe try it?" he suggested.

"What if one of them activates a trap?" I shook my head. "We shouldn't do it."

"Just walking around isn't interesting." he rolled his eyes. "Time to have some fun."

He walked to the wall and tried to pull one of the hooves. It didn't do anything. He checked another — same result. He checked a third, and...

Fuck.

The whole wall rotated, and Blueblood disappeared behind it.

Good job.

*facehoof*

How do I get him back? Maybe I should pull the lever again? I used my magic to pull it from a safe distance, and the wall rotated. Blueblood isn't there.

Great. Fucking great. He just disappeared. There’s no other way than to follow him if I want to find him..

And I fucking warned him not to touch those damn hooves!

Ugh...

***

So, I’m now... who knows where. It’s another hall, completely empty: no windows, no torches, no paintings, not a thing here. And Blueblood isn't here either, judging by the thick layer of dust on the floor. There’s no trace of him here.

Where did he go? Unless he has a secret teleportation skill or the castle can eat ponies alive, I have absolutely no idea where he may be.

Yeah...

Good thing I have magic. Otherwise, I’d be completely lost without a source of light. Well, maybe my smartphone could act as a flashlight, seeing that it doesn't even need to recharge. Or maybe it constantly recharges itself, somehow. I dunno, but it is a good thing I don't need any batteries.

Anyway, I still need to find that dumbass. He better not die, it would be sad if he does.

Or maybe not. I told him not to touch those hooves!

...

Alright, enough ranting. It won't get me any closer to Blueblood.

***

I've been walking for some time. Twenty minutes, perhaps.

This castle is a fucking labyrinth! It has so many hallways, rooms, corridors, everything! How did ponies navigate here? It's impossible!

How do I find Blueblood here? If he was nearby, I would've heard already. It is so silent in this castle I swear my breath could be heard from the other side of the castle.

The only thing I managed to find is a sword with a scabbard. From what I know about swords, this one is a longsword — it has a rather long grip.

Wait, how do even ponies hold swords? With their mouth? Or their front hooves? I can understand how unicorns do it — they have magic. But others?

Ugh, it's not important right now. The good thing is, that the sword is in good condition. Now I have a weapon, which can be used against anything that might try to attack me.

Ugh... How do I find Blueblood? Maybe that tiara thing can help, somehow? It is connected to the castle in some way, I suppose. At least it was found here.

I pulled it out from my saddlebags, and put it on.

...

No effect. Maybe I need to say something?

"I need to find my friend." I said out loud.

I feel stupid. Very stupid. I don’t think it's gonna—

Oh, wait! I can see... a glowing blue line on the floor! Maybe that’s what I need?

The only way to find out is to follow the line.

Well, it seems I am lucky, after all. Who knows what would have happened if Blueblood didn't find this tiara and if I didn't keep it.

***

Ten minutes later.

Uh... the line goes straight through the wall. I need to find a hidden lever, I think. A mismatched brick, a torch, anything! Well, at least that is how secret levers are made, right?

...

Here it is! I pressed a brick and the wall opened, revealing a small room.

Hey, Blueblood is there... sleeping on an ancient couch, snoring without a care. What the actual fuck? Does he give a fuck about what happened to him?

I started shaking him so that he wakes up.

"Uhm..." he muttered, opening his eyes. Wake up, dammit! "Wha? Oh, it's you!" he stopped my hoof, and then stood up. "I, um, sorry..." he rubbed the back of his neck in shame. "Let me explain what happened after I pulled the lever. Well, I went through the wall, and then stepped on something, which opened... something. Then, I rolled and rolled until I fell on this couch. It was so comfortable and my body hurt so much that I had to stop and lie down for a bit... How did you find me?"

I tapped the tiara.

"Oh, that thing is actually useful." he remarked. "Alright, let's get out of here... My sides still hurt."

I rolled my eyes.

Anyway, maybe it is indeed time to get back home. We can explore this castle later.

I took off the tiara... Wait, too early.

"Way to the tunnel." I said, and Blueblood looked at me quizzically. Then, he looked at the tiara and understood everything. Well, duh, I told him that it helped me.

Anyway, time to go.

We exited the tunnel, and appeared under that lone tree. It was dusk, and this means we've spent a lot of time in the castle.

"Again, I'm sorry for not listening." Blueblood said to me. "I shouldn't have touched that lever... Alright, time to go home?"

I nodded. It is indeed time to get home.

***

I returned to the hostel and prepared to enter it, when Blueblood tapped my shoulder.

"Hey," he addressed me. "Wanna explore the castle next weekend? I... won't be stupid."

"Well... maybe." I replied.

"Okay, then. Until tomorrow." he said his goodbyes and went on his way.

"Bye." I said, and then entered the hostel. Time to get back to the apartment. Also, I'll show this tiara to Luna tonight. Maybe it's hers or she knows something about it. Otherwise, I'll just keep it as a trophy. Also, as a pathfinder. Maybe it can uncover the secrets of the castle?

And I've also kept the sword I picked up earlier. Might as well have a trophy, right? Owning a real sword is cool, especially while being a child. When I was young, I wanted a sword. Well, who didn't want to be a knight? I won't become one, since I don't really want to do it now, and I also don't like military all that much.

Obeying orders, other military stuff... I don't really like it. Yeah, my father's an officer, but, well, that doesn't mean I should like the military, right? Dad was almost always away when I was a child. He was rarely home... I don't want to be like that. I want to be free to be with my family, with those I love. My dad taught me a thing or two, but we rarely talked as family. He treated me more like a cadet than an actual son.

Anyway, time to get some rest.

I entered the apartment and saw Moonshine. At that moment, she was reading a book. I couldn't see the title, she put the book away as soon as I entered.

"...Hi." she greeted me, keeping her hoof on the book.

"Hi." I replied, taking off my saddlebags and the scabbard, and putting them near my bed.

"Um..." she looked at the sword. "Where were you?"

"Exploring an old castle." I replied. "Uh, Blueblood talked me into going there... Why do you ask?"

"I, um, I..." she stuttered. She’s more socially awkward than I am. "I... Well, um, can I go there with you... someday? I, um, would like to... explore it too. It is interesting there... Right?"

"I'll take you with me the next time I go back." I nodded.

"Okay." she replied, and then rolled onto her side and opened her book.

Alright, time to get some rest before the night arrives. I still have an hour or two. Since I've nothing else to do, I can just listen to music. Yeah, I think I should get more books. Maybe they have good adventure books or even some sci-fi?

I need some music that is relaxing and metal. Might as well listen to some... satanic metal. I don't really know what that genre is called. That one band, Ghost, is really into satanic lyrics. And yet they create songs that are relaxing. There's no screaming, growling, or overly heavy guitar... It's just nice. Not cliché metal, obviously. And, as far as I know, they don't go for the standard metal look. You know, long black hair, leather jackets, combat boots, some assorted spiky stuff, that sort of thing. Yeah, I'm calling Ghost original.

I love how they perform their songs. Each one is unique in its own way... I think I am yet to find a song of theirs that is not different from the others. Their albums are also unique, each having a different... theme. The their first album, Opus Eponymous, is really more... How do I describe it... monotonous. Like chanting, I suppose. Repetitive. Like a satanic ritual, I suppose.

Also, talking about this in my head is weird, but sometimes I just like to remind myself why I like what I listen to.

Where was I? Ah, the themes. Well, the first album is about the Antichrist's birth. I think when it came out, so many christians got butthurt... But that's not what’s important. I was talking about the themes, right? Nah, not talking, thinking. There's no one in my head to talk with, right?

Anyway, there're another two albums. Infestissumam, the second one, is about... I don't fully remember, but I think it’s about building a satanic empire and the actual coming of the Antichrist. The album is really good, the band improved their style. They started using keyboard more. It really added some nice sounds. If not for the lyrics, the songs would be really popular among everyone.

The third album, Meliora, is about the absence of god. The satanic empire is built, the power established, that stuff. It’s more heavy sounding than the previous one, and yet not standard-heavy. Still being original.

There are some covers, but I don't listen to them that often. I mostly like the religious stuff in the official albums.

My mother is a christian, that is true, but I never liked religion. A few times, I actually studied it, looked deeper. Christianity forbids pleasures... Why? What’s the point? Feeling good is bad? That’s when I started really hating religion. Well, among other reasons I don’t want to list now.

Also, I got in a fight once or twice when someone tried to convince me that religion isn't bad. Yes, in a fight. Don't christians say something like, turn the other cheek?

Also, got an anecdote here. I chuckle every time I remember it.

An atheist died, and went to hell. There was a familiar at the reception, who offered him a guide through the hell.

While walking, the familiar pointed his finger at a building.

"Look," he said. "There's a bar. Every drink you want, free of charge. There's also a restaurant nearby. Anything you want to eat, it’s yours, for free."

Then, he pointed his finger at another building.

"There, a brothel. You'll find the best whores known to humanity, also for free."

Atheist turned around the corner and saw many cauldrons and pots with sinners in them, boiling. There were familiars everywhere, who made sinners suffer.

Atheist asked the familiar about that place, trembling in fear.

"Oh, that? That's how catholics want it." the answer was.

So, yeah, why does christianity forbid doing things that don't hurt others but gives you pleasure? I never saw the point of that.

Of course, I have my morals, but they’re not that strict. I don't do things I, well, don't do, not because I was told to do so, but because I don't want to. And I never made anyone do what I do. You fuck ten whores a day? That's fine. At least as long as you use appropriate protection. You eat loads of food? That's fine, too. Well, unless it hurts you. Actually, some restrictions kinda make sense, but they don’t have to be as strict as they are now. There need to be some… conditions, I suppose.

Thinking about religion makes me irritated. My mom tried to make me go to church, and do some other stuff that involved different restrictions... I didn't like that at all. I wasn't given any choice either.

My mother cared for me deeply, but not enough to let me choose what's best for myself.

So, yep, I'm anti-religious. Also, there were many battles because of religion. It's like fighting whose imaginary friend is better and more powerful.

Also, saying that you have an imaginary friend will get you into a mental hospital. However, if there are many people that have the same imaginary friend, that's totally okay, no problem.

Good thing I haven’t noticed anything religious here in Equestria. It better remain that way.

Well, time to listen to music. I've been thinking about all this stuff too much. Some relaxation is in order, that’s for sure.

Author's Note

Well, this chapter ended really different from how it began. Yes, random thoughts are random.

Also, some of you might've not liked the anti-religious stuff I wrote. But Flame Metal is a person. As any person, he has personality. Apparently, he has an anti-religious personality. The thing is, I will write about sensitive things like religion. Each person has a different view on it, and so do I and Flame. If you're not okay with that, you better go back to medieval and burn a few woman that are evil because you get a hard-on while looking at them, and sex is a sin.

I also know that some people just don't like reading about religion, whatever the case. That is perfectly fine, but I want my character to have personality. I write things that seem irrelevant to the plot because they help to understand the character better. His motives, his personality, his tastes in music, choice of clothes, etc.

I intend to write a good character. Thus, I treat him like a real person. Wouldn't you do the same?

P.S. when I wrote "ten whores" a correction was automatically suggested - teen whores. Well, for eighteen and nineteen it might work, in my country seventeen and sixteen just as well, but anything lower than that is child porn. Also, prostitution isn't legal, but who cares?

20. Thoughts in the Night

The night has arrived, and I’m now walking to the garden with my guitar. I need some practice, after all. Also, I'll show the tiara to Luna. If she's there, of course.

Also, Moonshine was acting strangely today. I noticed how she turned her book away from me so that I couldn't see the title nor the text. It's none of my business, of course, but what is she reading? An occult book? Mein Kampf?

Well, it's her business, not mine. If she doesn't want me to know what the book is about (or that she wants to become pony Hitler. Who knows?), I won't push her. After all, I hate when people push me to reveal my secrets. They're secrets for a reason. Or multiple reasons. Whatever.

Alright, enough blabbering. I'm almost in the garden. Tonight, nothing unfortunate has happened yet. No stallions waiting to rob me, as far as I can see. That is really fortunate.

A calm autumn night. The weather has really changed through the week, too. It was rather warm in the beginning, and now it's cold. Not too cold, but not really comfortable either. I'd like to have some pants to cover my hind legs and butt. My hoodie isn't long enough to cover them, obviously, which is quite bad. I need clothes for winter, too. I know that the weather is controlled by the pegasi, but it seems that the seasons still change despite that.

Should they control the weather completely?

Anyway, here's the garden. As far as I can see, there's no one here but the creepy statues. Luna is nowhere to be seen, too.

Well, at least I can practice. I know that playing a guitar attracts girls. Maybe it'll work with Luna, huh?

So, I sat on the ground, and started playing my guitar. A few simple tunes, a few riffs... Nothing really hard or interesting. Gotta tune my guitar right, after all.

Yep, the sound's good. I also may tone down the gain a bit. Too much of it, in my opinion.

In my youth, I used to just max out everything on the amp, making the sound so distorted it didn't even sound like an instrument. It just sounded like the loud farting of an old man with gastro. I've learned from my mistakes, though. Overly heavy guitar isn't always good. Also, they're cliché heavy guitars that everyone thinks they are. I don't like overly brutal metal, otherwise I'd be covered in corpse paint and have the ability to growl "I eat fetuses" while looking brutal as fuck and using a guitar for skull cricket. No, I'm not into that, obviously.

Alright, I can still play the guitar even without my fingers. Magic is much better, actually. Longer reach, better precision. It's like an infinite amount of infinitely long arms with an infinite amount of infinitely long fingers.

...

That would be creepy, right?

But still, magic even looks good. The glow also helps with playing. If I cover something with my hand, I can’t see what's underneath it. But if I cover something with magic, I'm able to see right through it. Pretty useful trick. Also—

"What are you playing?"

I turn around and see Luna. She's in her usual royal... clothes. If they can be called clothes in the first place.

Also, guitar players indeed attract girls. Even a few thousand year old ruler fell for it.

*insert YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAH here*

Also, I need a pair of shades that have "deal with it" written all over them.

Barely containing my laughter, I replied: "A guitar."

Yeah, laughing at my own joke... Nothing wrong with it, though. If a joke is funny to at least the joke teller, it isn't a bad joke, right?

"I've never heard a guitar that sounds like yours." Luna sat near me, looking at the guitar.

"It's actually a distorted guitar. It sounds different from acoustic ones, sure, but its unique sound is used in a few different genres." I explained. "I haven't seen nor heard them here, so, I had to make one for myself.

"Oh, and before I forget." I opened my saddlebag and pulled out the tiara. "I found this in the old castle in the Everfree. Do you know anything about it?"

Luna grabbed the tiara and brought it closer to her.

"I do." she nodded. "It's mine, in fact." she looked at me. "It was given to me during my coronation. It’s also a pathfinder, as far as I remember. I had hard time navigating through the summer palace. Canterlot Castle is less of a maze than the one in the Everfree."

"Well, if it means that much to you, keep it." I told her.

"Well..." Luna glanced at the tiara, and then back at me. "I was never attached to such things. You can keep it." she returned the tiara to me. "Also, what were you doing in the castle? It’s dangerous there."

"Blueblood offered me an adventure." I replied. After seeing a look of confusion from her, I added: "Blueblood Junior."

"Oh." Luna blinked. "So... The son of a noble wanted to explore an old and dusty castle that is deep inside a dangerous forest?"

"He's not the snobbish type." I answered. "He's a nice guy, actually."

"He better not end up like Blueblood Senior." Luna snorted. "Being a prince really went to his head."

"Is he an alicorn?" I asked. Well, princes are alicorns, right?

"No, he's not. I understand why you ask, but everything is a little more complicated than you think." Luna replied. "The simplified version: not every prince is an alicorn, but all alicorns are princess. Not counting the exception to the rule — you."

"Alright..." I said. Well, I should also ask a few questions that bugged me for some time. "Luna, tell me... How does it feel — to live for so long?"

"Hmmm..." she tapped her chin. "It's not all that different from a shorter life. The only difference is that you never get old. Alicorns are ageless, if you're searching for the right word. Otherwise, our lives aren’t really that different from others'. We befriend, we love..." she sighed. "And we watch our dear ones get old and die. But that can happen even if you're not an alicorn."

"And, um, is such a life... good?" I asked warily.

"It depends on how you spend it." Luna answered. "There were once greedy and arrogant alicorns, who were corrupted by their power. Their lives were perfect — they had everything they could ever want. Except for things that can never be bought. Friendship and love, for example."

"And what happened to those alicorns? Where are the others?" I asked.

"Times weren't as calm as they are nowadays. Our past was rather dark... Most alicorns ended up being killed, unfortunately. Some ponies even believed that by killing an alicorn, you become one." she frowned, and then spat. "Ugh, disgusting... But my sister and I did our best — we eradicated these beliefs, and many other dangerous things that corrupted our kind. Cults, religion... Everything like that was destroyed, remaining only in the history books and fiction.

"But some alicorns weren't killed. Perhaps, some of them still hide in the unreachable places. Maybe there's an entire population of alicorns hidden somewhere, out of our sight."

Good thing I'm not there, in the past. I got extremely lucky, that's for sure.

"And..." I intend to ask another question. "How is it — being a princess?" I'm curious, I think I should know how Luna deals with everything.

"It's… difficult." she replied. "There is a lot of work that must be done. You must listen to even the stupidest of proposals, or problems. A great deal of self-control is needed, otherwise you'll just explode and lash out at anypony nearby. But nopony should hold it in either — I did, and I turned into Nightmare Moon. I bottled it all up inside until I was choking on the feeling that everything was too hard to bear... So, maybe you made a wise choice by not becoming a prince."

I fear being a prince even more now. Especially after all the things Luna's just said. I wouldn't hold on for long before doing something stupid.

"So," Luna said. "Is there anything else you want to ask me? Don't be afraid. A friend in need is a friend indeed, as the wise ones say. I can help you, Flame."

"I'm just... even more terrified of being a prince than before." I admitted. "And... well, I think I'm very lucky to end up here and not in those times you mentioned."

"I understand your fear." she nodded. "I used to have it myself. When I became an alicorn, I was really confused, I was panicking. And I wish this on no-one."

"Then why have the tradition that alicorns becoming rulers?" I asked. I think this is a really logical question to ask.

"My sister and I think we should refrain from enforcing such a tradition nowadays." Luna answered. "Instead, I think we should do as was done with you — we should always offer a choice. I really started considering that after your nature was revealed."

"Did you tell your sister anything about me?" I asked.

"No, I just brought up the subject." she shook her head. "Alicorns tend to have thoughts popping up out of nowhere in particular."

Was I an alicorn all my life? Huh, that would be weird as fuck.

"I won't tell anyone about you unless you want me to." she told me. "So, any other questions?"

"I... I think that is it, for now." I replied. "Um, we could just... stay here for a little while. I'm don’t feel like going home yet."

Well... First, it was about my guitar. And then, it all went to the alicorn problem.

I think I just need to relax. Luna is here, I have nothing to fear. Well, she hasn't broken my trust in her yet... I don't think she will. I hope so.

In the morning.

After spending the whole night in the garden with Luna, basically just counting the stars both on the sky and in her mane, I went home at the break of dawn.

It's interesting how Luna is always in the garden at night since I moved here. I remember her telling me she likes the countryside more than cities. Oh well, she might be just watching over me so that I don't fuck up. Honestly, I don't know how to feel about it. Maybe I should be thankful.

Anyway, the streets are still rather empty, since it's about five thirty in the morning. A really quiet scene this one. Quiet and peaceful... This is the type of morning I like.

I was walking back to the apartment. It’s become even colder than before. Well, it's autumn, what did I expect? September ends soon, and that means it'll be one third into autumn.

So, what do I have today... History, Math, Geography, and Commonlang, as far as I can remember. Did I do my homework for them? When I get back to the apartment, I'm gonna check it.

Maybe I shouldn't bother so much about that. I know Math and English rather well. Geography isn't a big problem either. The only problem I have is with the history. I still don't know much except for the bits and pieces I've learned from studying at school and by talking with Luna.

Maybe I should really consider reading more books in my free time? Historical books, novels, something like that. Maybe even poetry... No, not poetry. I'm not into that. I'm more into singing... which isn't too far from poetry. Nah, it's different.

Also, I've never sung for anyone aside from that one time when I had to prove I can play a guitar without having any sort of special mark. Though, it might've looked silly back then, and I feel some embarrassment. I'm too shy to sing when someone watches. I just get really uncomfortable. I mean, I can do it, but it's still somewhat... not good.

Anyway, I am comfortable with singing or saying something I normally wouldn't only if my face is concealed with at least a pair of shades. It really helps me when my eyes aren't visible.

Alright, here's the hostel. Time to check everything.

***

Well, I've just checked, and... Nothing is done. It's almost six in the morning. Well, it seems I'm not getting much sleep tonight, am I? I better not fall asleep at school, that would be embarrassing. I remember those times when it used to have Literature... I slept through almost all of it. I barely had time for anything, am I to blame for that?

Moonshine is sleeping on her bed, by the way. Yeah, she has nothing to really worry about. Unlike me...

Alright, time to do the homework.

***

It’s taken me half an hour to complete everything. Thankfully, this is still the first grade, which means I'm not getting a fuckton of crap to do anytime soon.

Well, not even a year has passed. Just a few months, which isn't that long. But still, it feels like ages. Getting used to a new body, a new life... Really, everything has changed a freaking lot. Just a few months ago, I was still a human. Now, I’m a pony. Who would've thought? I didn't even know magic exists! If I had a chance to go back in time, my past self would... Huh, I would believe me, I think. After all, a future copy of myself appearing before... me... yeah, I would believe whatever crap I would tell myself.

Now, it's all confusing with those past me and present me. Is past me a he or still me? Huh, it’s an interesting subject to think about.

But having another childhood... That will take a long time. Before I am eighteen, ten years will pass. That is a lot of time. Good thing I wasn't made to relive an additional ten years. That would be even longer.

Anyway... What do I do now? I still have a lot of time before school begins.

Hm... Maybe I should think about important stuff? Like, what will I do when I grow up? Well, even if it is a long time before that happens, it'll still be useful to know what to do.

When I was young, I didn't think much about it. I ended up getting a crappy job after that, not to mention having a lot less free time than I wanted. Not that my school prepared me for adulthood.

It never taught me about laws, how they work; it never gave me knowledge about how to find a decent job and how not to get fooled. Well, at least I know how to solve lots of different equations that I'll never need in real life. Duh.

Alright, so what do I want? I don't want to join either the medics nor the police nor anything else like that. I'm not made for those jobs. Neither will I become a teacher. Having a bunch of kids to watch over? No, fuck it. So, what do I want? Maybe become a musician and invent rock, or metal? Hm, that’s an idea. But what will I play? Maybe I should bring a band from the Earth here? That isn't a bad idea, considering how I suck at creating themes and writing lyrics.

Maybe that'll count as copyright violation, but who cares here? No one knows that the bands even exist.

So, making revolution in music sounds awesome. Just imagine the bands ponies will create after being influenced by what I'll show them!

The problem is, I must come up with something that is both original and maybe even relatable for ponies. I should learn some history, who knows what I’ll find there... Maybe something really interesting that will make ponies interested in the genre. I must find something... shocking, maybe? Something that will be so different from the usual music that it will strike hard into their hearts, and leave a noticeable mark?

Still, there are a lot of years before I can even create a teenage garage band. Yeah... That’s bad. But still, nothing keeps me from finding information and using it to figure out which human bands will work the best here.

After school, I'm going to do some research about it.

Author's Note

Well, the update took me a really long time. It was not about the lack of inspiration, no. This damn college takes a lot of my time! I even thought of exiting it to start making money on the art I make, but I found out I must have education I'm receiving. Not to mention that I can't get money from my work because I'm seventeen. Ugh, it's so frustrating! Why not make sixteen? It's all those stupid numbers that don't take into account that all people are different!

I think I regret my choice in education. My choice was made like "hey, I might need that", but it turned out that I'm not into that but I can't quit. I want to spend my time I spend in college to create what I want and like, but...

I need to find a solution. Do any of you, readers, have any useful advice?

21. Monday

It's Monday, the twenty seventh of September, to be precise. Why do I even bother thinking about dates now?

Anyway, it’s the beginning of the second week of my stay in Canterlot. The first week was really long, insanely long. It was like the first week of September all over again.

So, it was packed rather full of interesting events... First of all, I think I made two new friends, Blueblood and Moonshine. Though, I don't know if I can call the later a friend. Well, we shared some time, she even cried when I was there to comfort her, but... I can't really say. She is much shyer than I am, she doesn't even talk much to anyone at all. Not to mention that she couldn't pass into the second grade. Well, I try to help her at the lessons, but it seems her mind is elsewhere, away from her studies. I have yet to see her getting any Excellent marks.

Well, and my alicorn nature was revealed... Thankfully, only to Luna, who is, I suppose, my first friend. Though, it's still really weird to call her a friend. She's like, over a thousand years old. Hell, she would be that old woman that bakes cookies for children in the neighborhood if she was human! Though, humans don't even live that long. Well, I've yet to see a vampire or any other kind of ageless or immortal beings, so...

Yeah, last week was really full of stuff. Like my first week in Ponyville, I suppose. Things should go smoothly now... Hopefully.

I’m having all these thoughts while lying on my bed, waiting for the alarm clock to go off. I've got some time before I have to go to school. Since I won't get much sleep right now, I can just have a casual conversation with myself.

So... What am I going to do? I can just stay in school and study, but I think it’ll get very boring after a while. Instead, I need something else to do. I have my guitar, which is both acoustic and distorted. But I can't assemble a band, it's too early... And practicing won't do me much good since I can play rather well. Hm, maybe I should get myself a synthesizer to practice my keyboard skills? Also, what kind of sounds do they make? I think I need to find out.

But that will have to be after the school. I still have lessons to go to.

Some time later.

So, it's History lesson now, and our teacher said that he has a very interesting subject to teach us about. After the bell rang, everyone took their places and the lesson began.

Also, I don’t think I ever mentioned our History teacher. He’s an earth pony stallion by the name of Dusty Cover, who really looks like a very dusty cover: white mane, tail, and beard, gray fur, gray eyes, and... he wears a gray suit and a monocle. Classy.

I still don't understand why ponies have such strange names and no one seems to care.

"Alright, students," Dusty spoke. "Today we are going to talk about..." he grabbed the chalk with his hoof (how can they do that?) and wrote one word on the blackboard. "Religion."

Holy crap. Um, I think even thinking that is blasphemy. Huh.

"So," the teacher looked at us. "Some of you may already know what it is. But I suppose many of you don't." he cleared his throat. "We're not going to delve deep into this subject, as anything related to religion is archaic and is of little use nowadays. However, our princesses think that students should know the basics of the world views that existed before scientific research was done."

Would the princesses be worshipped as gods? They do have a lot of power.

"So, write down," he began to dictate. "Religion is..."

As he dictated and I wrote, I began to think:

What religions did ponies have? Something like humanity still does or something completely different? Also, how is it that ponies don't believe in any gods? Are all of them atheists? That is a really interesting subject to think about.

"Well," our teacher said after we wrote down the definition of religion. "There were many forms of religion. They can be divided into three categories depending on what was worshipped. The first and most popular was the worship of living beings such as alicorns or ancient spirits, though the latter is debatable. The second was the worship of fictional beings whose existence hasn't been proven yet. And the third, the worship of natural elements, forces, and objects."

Not really too different from what we have back on Earth. Besides worshipping living beings, of course. Though... Maybe some less technologically advanced people might worshipped those who came to them with much more advanced technologies. That seems logical.

"I must mention, though," Dusty continued. "That the main goal of any religion was to gain control over other ponies, getting them to do others' biddings. Rules of some religions are considered unethical or outright criminal by today's standards. Beliefs aren't based on logic and reason, on which all things should."

Yeah, I think I'm calling Equestria a country of atheists. And I can say I like it even more now.

Huh, strange — monarchy without gods. Isn't a monarch a ruler because a god chose them? What basis does the monarchy have here? Or maybe ponies believe that there must be a born ruler? Hm, I think it's connected to them being alicorns.

"Let's talk about the first type of religion." Dusty kept speaking. "A long time ago, alicorns were considered to be higher beings. Some of them were corrupted by the power they had gained, and decided that they could make ponies do things for them, be they good or bad. Thus, many cults were created, the latest of which was the Sun and Moon cult, the one that had our princesses as the worshipped beings."

That is... logical, in a way.

"It was already a tradition to worship alicorns, so no one questioned it. But the princesses made a series of reforms, which eradicated those beliefs and traditions."

A good thing, definitely. At least someone managed to do things right.

"The places of worship were built across Equestria during the Dark Age. Most of those places were built in a gothic style of architecture. Our school was once a place of worship — one can see certain elements that differentiates it from other building in Canterlot. So, if anypony’s interested — write down the key elements of gothic architecture."

I knew it! It really looks like a big cathedral. And it has a shape of cross if looked from above... What was Jesus Christ doing here? Or... What is the God's name? Jehwe or something? Hm... Was he an alicorn?

If that is the case, I'm not the first human to be here. Well, if God exists at all. Perhaps it’s just a coincidence.

Alright, the history lesson was rather interesting, at least for most of the students. I saw some of them asking a lot of questions about religions. I saw Moonshine among them, which is really unusual — she rarely asks anything at all. Well, good for her, I suppose.

Also, I noticed that some ponies asked questions about the architecture, too. Yeah, gothic style is really beautiful, especially considering that it allows to build grand beautiful structures. As much as I don't like religion, gothic cathedrals are absolutely breathtaking. If I ever decide to build myself a castle, it will be built in gothic style. Well, it's considered evil by some, not really smart, people, but I don't care. The style is gorgeous.

As for most other styles — I don't like them. Modern style is just like building a box of different shapes with no decoration at all. Some futuristic designs include weird-looking things, which aren't to my liking either. Yeah, gothic is my favorite.

Alright, enough about architecture. The only thing I know how to do is how to build Lego stuff.

So, what's next? Math, if I recall correctly.

*yawn*

Crap, I shouldn't have stayed up for so long.

And I have three whole lessons to endure... That's not good. I wish I could reverse time so I could get some sleep and be not so sleepy right now. Yeah, my mistake...

***

Moonshine and I took our places at the back row of the auditory and prepared our stuff. I can see that she is anxious about something... Maybe about that stuff she asked in the History lesson?

So, good thing I did my homework. The maths teacher, Snow Emerald, always checks it. I opened my notepad to the page which has my homework. Everything is done perfectly, I think. Well, at least it always was.

There’s still some time before the bell rings, and I think I should just relax a bit.

...

...

I noticed that Moonshine is correcting and adding my writings to her homework while looking at mine. Well... I don't know what I should do about it. I've never seen her cheating before. Or, I haven’t noticed it.

She noticed that I looked at her. She blushed and stopped writing, putting her pencil on the table.

"Sorry." she muttered, not looking at me. "I... I couldn't do the last question."

"Why not ask the teacher if you don't understand how to do it?" I asked her.

"I... If I do that, she'll think I'm..." she said, and then added quietly, barely audibly, "Stupid."

"No, she won't." I turned to Moonshine. "Trust me."

She made a small nod, grabbed her notepad with her mouth, stood up, and slowly headed to the teacher's desk. The teacher was writing in her journal, and hadn’t yet noticed Moonshine. The filly turned her head and looked at me. I gave her the best reassuring smile I could, encouraging her to go further. On shaking legs, she walked up to the desk, and Snow looked up and saw her.

"Do you have a question about your homework, sweetie?" she asked.

"Uh-huh." Moonshine nodded, putting the notepad on the table. "Um... here." she pointed at whatever she had the problem with.

"Well, let's see..." the teacher started explaining how to do it right. Moonshine listened, sometimes glancing at me.

Well, maybe Moonshine is going through the first grade again because she was too shy to ask for help? That would explain everything, I think.

In my opinion, you should always ask for help if you can't do something on your own. That’s how everything is done, right? Children don't reinvent math every time they grow up, after all. Things are explained to them, that is how everything came to be, right? Ponies, like humans, are social. Asking for help is natural.

Maybe Moonshine acts like it's a bad thing because she was told that if you can't do something by yourself it means you're a loser. That line of reasoning isn't helpful at all! It's like if you're weak, you can't ask for help unless you’re a coward. That’s what bullies always exploit. They tell their victims that they're cowards. No one likes to be called a coward, obviously.

"...and if you have any problems, don't hesitate to ask!" the teacher told Moonshine after the explanation. Moonshine nodded, and went back to me.

She took a seat and turned to me.

"Flame..." she said. Suddenly, she kissed my cheek. "Thank you."

...

Uh...

...

Alright, I think I'm sitting as stiff as stone.

"No problem." I replied in an unusually quiet voice, and earned a smile from Moonshine. Then, she turned around and faced the window. I noticed that her cheeks were burning.

...

I... I don't know what to say about what's just happened. Moonshine just kissed my cheek. That... isn't that bad, but... the age difference.

Wait a second? No, it's perfectly fine. Moonshine sees me as another student of her age. Hell, I am technically a year younger than she. She doesn't know I'm an adult.

Yes, I shouldn't feel bad. It's like a father getting such a kiss from his daughter. There is nothing wrong about it, unless...

Ugh, I am a mess right now! The social norms I was taught really restrict whatever I say and do, my shyness increases that tenfold.

So, nothing is wrong. That kiss means nothing to me. Moonshine just showed her appreciation.

Well, maybe there's more to it for her since I saw her cheeks burning like the fires of hell, but she’s only known me for a few days. Besides, she's nine. What kind of feelings could she have for me?

When I was nine, I wasn't thinking about love. At least I remember it like that. I started thinking about that when I became... twelve, eleven... Something like that, I suppose.

Maybe ponies age differently. I don't know, but I've already noticed that kids here are more mature than back on the Earth. I can't really tell adults apart from kids, besides their size, of course. They look the same to me... Like asians. No racism, but that's what everyone says. A common joke, I suppose.

There's something else, though... In the eyes, I suppose. Foals have... brighter eyes, maybe? Bigger eyes? Something like that. There's also the overall face shape... Or muzzle shape. What's it called here? Eh, it doesn't matter.

Hours later.

So, now I am sitting in the cafeteria, eating some food. Moonshine decided to join me today for whatever reason. She's just sitting there, eating her food.

There’s also another thing. All the students got a leaflet, which says that, on thirty first of October the celebration of Nightmare Night will be held. Sounds familiar? It's pony-Halloween.

So, the announcement says that, whoever has the best costume, will receive an award of five hundred bits and a medal for the best costume. If there are multiple best costumes, each winner will receive such a prize.

Five fucking hundred bits! That’s a lot! I can buy a whole set of instruments: drums, guitar, synthesizer, and there'd be plenty left! I'm definitely in, since I have a use for so much money.

However, there are certain rules: costume must be made, not bought and it must have a brief description that explains it.

Hm... I don't think I can make Darth Vader. Damn, I always wanted to wear that costume for Halloween! Besides, I doubt anyone's ever heard of Star Wars. They just won't get it.

"Hey," I heard someone. And it’s Blueblood. He took a seat on my other side. "Are you in?" he pointed at the announcement. "Because I definitely am! I want my own drum set, and my parents' aren't giving me money for it!"

"I'm in." I replied.

"So, a competition?" he narrowed his eyes."

"Uh, we could cooperate." I suggested. Well, he's my friend, right? I can help him. "Look, we can, well, create a..." Um... Crap. "A... I dunno... Oh, wait! We can create costumes that will have a... theme. They will stand out together, and that will get us both winners, right?"

"Hm..." Blueblood rubbed his chin. "I didn't know you're a genius! We can definitely do that! They give prize for each best suit... If we have a theme, we’re together, and then both of us can get the prize!"

"Um..." Moonshine suddenly spoke up. "May I... join you, colts?"

"I don't see why not." Blueblood shrugged. "It'll be even more interestinger! Flame, you?"

"I'm fine with that." I nodded. Well, there is a proverb that says two heads is better than one. I may as well become a hydra.

"So, it's settled!" Blueblood smiled. "I gotta go now, see you tomorrow! We'll discuss everything then, okay?"

Well, I think it'll be interesting.

Author's Note

I know that some people might've been offended by what I wrote about religion, but that is what I think Equestria's view on it may be. I don't know why I'm explaining this, but on my other story I received some hate about my view on religion. Maybe it's because I "praise" Satan~~, our true lord~~?

Also, what do you about the costumes, what'll they be? I'll not give an answer until it's time, but it'll be interesting to see what you think.

P.S. interestinger was written on purpose.

22. Cat

Moonshine and I returned to the apartment. She went to do her homework, and I... Well, I think I should try to come up with a theme for the costumes that won't be stupid.

Well... That’ll be rather hard. I don't know much about the films or fiction they have here, so I don't really have any ideas whatsoever. No, not like that. I have some ideas, I just don't think they'll make sense here. So, I'll have to make something from scratch, something that will fit the atmosphere of the celebration.

Hm... I think I should do some research into the celebration. I'm sure it’s connected to Nightmare Moon. Although... maybe not so much since a nightmare is a bad dream, not a night mare. Ugh, these pony names confuse me.

Alright, I suppose I’ll have to take a walk to the library. I wouldn't have to if I could just use the internet but, well... No internet.

***

Oh crap, it's cold outside! I only spent ten minutes in the apartment since I returned, how did it get so cold out here? Damn, this weather is completely unstable!

I really think I need some pants. Even though I have fur, my dick doesn't. I don't wanna freeze it off, that’d be terrible! So, I think I should find a clothing store first.

I’ve got my purse, and... I still have fifteen bits. I don't know if it’ll be enough.

Well, I remember seeing the closest store somewhere nearby. Wait, I actually see it. It's a shop labeled "Outfits for all Purposes". That explains everything. Well, at least they don't have strange or difficult to pronounce labels, that's all I'm thankful for. And I think that a store with such a simple name won't have clothes with high prices just because a certain company produces them. I don't like labels at all. If the outfit fulfills its purpose and is comfortable, it’s worth the money. However, if most of the price is just the company name — I won't buy that.

So, let's see what's inside. I hope prices won't bite me too hard.

Here the shop is. There are many outfits to choose from. They mainly cover the upper half of the body. I mean, not upper, but... first part? Front part? Something like that. Suits, shirts, hoodies, sweaters, even t-shirts... Alright, do they even have pants here?

...

Here they are! Wait... what's my size? Uh, I better ask an assistant for help. They're easily distinguished from all the other ponies in the store by a dark-green shirt with OfaP written on them.

"How can I help you?" the assistant asked once she saw me approaching.

"Uh, I need to buy some pants, and I don't know the size I need." I told her. I’ve never had any problems asking assistants about anything. They're here to help, and I need help. Simple.

"I can measure you." she smiled at me, then pulled out a ruler from the pocket on her shirt. "Stand still." she said, holding the ruler in her mouth.

She moved closer to me, fixed one end of the ruler on my back by holding it down with her hoof, and then went around my... waist. Well, it's waist, right? Ugh, I don't know pony anatomy much yet.

Alright, she measured me. Then, she used the ruler to measure the length from my backside to the beginning of my hoof. She did some calculations in her head, judging by her expression.

"You’ll need a C-1-7 size." she told me. "It's a rather uncommon size, but I think I'll be able to find something that fits."

"Some simple pants would do. Black, if possible." I asked kindly. The assistant smiled at me, and then began to search for my request.

After a few minutes of searching, she handed me a pair of simple black pants made of... actually, I don't know. It's like jeans but softer in texture. Whatever, I'm not making outfits anyway, I don't really need to know anything about the materials.

"Here they are, as requested." the assistant told me. "Glad to be of help!"

"Thank you." I made a small smile.

Well, time to find out how well they fit me.

***

Ponies have booths for changing clothes. I don't know why though, they're nude all the time. Perhaps just for privacy, I suppose.

Alright. The pants fit pretty well, even without a belt. The material is comfortable, I can stretch my hind legs rather well, and the pockets are nice and large, which is a good thing, too. They only cost nine bits, which I can certainly afford.

After buying the pants and putting them on, I headed to the library.

Now I feel really comfortable having something covering my backside. It's warm.

So, I need to find a few books in the library. I really need to elaborate on the history of the Dark Age and religion. Those really got me interested. Even as an atheist, I enjoy reading about how religion came to be and how it changed throughout the ages. Even if I despise it for the many bad things that happened to humanity and for overall unreasonableness, it is really interesting to study religion. Besides, I might even find a theme for the costumes Blueblood, Moonshine and I will wear. Religious people do have some interesting and unusual clothes that look rather cool, I’ll give them credits for that.

Enough about that. There’s still one thing bugging... What Moonshine did. I still don't know how to react to that. If she’s attracted to me, everything will quickly become complicated. And I don't want to make her sad by saying "let's just be friends". If it’s her first love, that would hurt her a lot. I experienced the same thing, and I wish it on no-one. Yeah, it's the first love and all, but it doesn't make it any less painful.

I certainly don't have any attraction to her. Sure, she's rather cute and all, but she's not an adult, and I am. If I had any attraction towards her I would be questioning my mental state.

I should get advice from someone. Maybe Luna. She's a lot older than me, she knows many things. Yeah, I'm definitely going to ask her how to deal with my problem.

Maybe I'm exaggerating the problem here, and her kiss might meant just gratitude for helping her, but I better be prepared, just in case. You never know women, be they young or old.

Well, here's the library. Time to find the books I need.

Some time later.

I was walking back to the apartment. I got a few books I think will help me: "History of Dark Ages", "Religion", "History of Music". I took the last one because I want to find out why they don't have anything related to rock music here. Besides, there may be something interesting about music in the book.

...

Wait... I see something on the roadside. Something that wasn't there when I was walking to the library. I walked to it and looked closely.

It was a white with a little round black spot on top of it's head. The cat was shaking from the cold, and looked like it hadn’t eaten anything for a few days.

I can't believe it. The cat looks exactly like the one I had. The size, that little spot... No, it can't be!

"Molniya?" I called quietly. The cat's ears perked up, it looked at me and meowed.

Wow... I... I have no words. I would recognize that anywhere even with my eyes closed! That’s definitely her, my cat Molniya that I used to have before I appeared in Equestria.

I... I'm surprised and happy at the same time. She's here!

"Meow!" she exclaimed happily, jumping in place and hurrying to rub herself against my leg, looking at me with happiness in her eyes.

This is... Oh my, it’s so good to know she's alive! I think I... I'm going to cry now!

"Hey," I said awkwardly and carefully petted her with my hoof. "Haven't seen you in a long time."

I don't know how she got here but I am very happy to see her again! I... I didn't think much about her, I just hoped she was alright. And now, she's here!

"I'm not going to lose you again." I assured her and myself, picking her up and setting her on my back. She curled up and began to pur, relaxing.

Damn those books, I should get a vet to look at her. What if she has medical problems? I don't want to lose her... forever, this time.

I think I saw a vet clinic somewhere nearby some time ago, now I need to find it.

So, Molniya... She's a cat I had for at least three years. She can easily be scared by strangers but she's very kind to those she knows. She got her name for being as fast as lightning. The Russian word for lightning is ‘molniya’. The name is pleasing to the ear, there's just... something poetic about it.

I got her when I stayed at my grandma's in Russia during the summer holidays three years ago. Molniya was just a small kitten back then, she could fit in my hand. Now, she's grown up, and she became a good-looking cat. She's not so special, just like a regular cat you can see anywhere. But looks isn't what I love her for. She's been my companion for a very long time, always there to comfort me when I was feeling down. I feel calm when she's around.

Well... That’s why I am so happy to see her again. And I'm never going to lose her ever again.

Author's Note

This chapter was kinda inspired, if I can call it that way, by what I saw today on my usual walk to the training. Sadly, it wasn't so pleasant... I saw a dead cat, lying on the ground, buried in yellow leaves. It looked like the one I described in this chapter. Seeing that cat, seeing how it looked like it tried to save some warmth to survive... It had a deep emotional impact on me. I don't know why, but every time I think about it I cry. Yes, I honestly say that I cried because of something I couldn't change. But maybe if I didn't drive home from the training yesterday, if I took that walk I, I maybe would've found that cat and helped it... But I didn't know.

But I did something that I could do — I immortalized the cat in this story, so it will live here forever.

23. More Problems

I'm back at my apartment, and Molniya is with me. The vet said that she'll be okay if I feed her regularly and generally treat her well. They also gave her some vaccinations and provided a tag that I must put on Molniya so that I can be found easily if someone finds her.

So, I spent the rest of my money buying several necessities for Molniya. Thankfully, they didn't cost too much. I bought some food, a couple of bowls for her to eat and drink from, a litter box with plenty of litter, as well as a couple of toys for her to play with.

When I arrived at the apartment, Molniya quickly ran to my bed and hid under it, looking warily up at Moonshine, who was surprised by her appearance.

Also, I don't know how my cat even recognized me. My voice has gotten younger and my scent has surely changed since I appeared in Equestria. Really, how did she recognize me? Well, maybe Molniya isn't a name that’s used very often, so she simply answered when I called her name. Uh, I have no explanation. However, I don't even need one. I have Molniya here, and nothing else matters.

So, those books I have, time to read. I'll start with "History of Music". Reading about religion or the history of the Dark Ages may be interesting and all, but I really want to know how music came to be in Equestria. That’s a far more interesting subject than the other two, at least for me. I see myself as a musician, after all.

After I placed everything I bought in their respective places: a bag of cat food near my bed, the bowls nearby as well, and litter box and bag of litter in the toilet, I could finally relax.

I walked to my bed, took off my pants and hoodie, and lied down. I feel naked and vulnerable without my clothes, but it’s time for me to accept that I’m no longer human and that it’s perfectly okay to walk around nude, especially in one's own apartment.

Anyway, I lied on my back, propping my head up with a pillow, and used my magic to move the book to me, and open it. Well, time to read.

...

So, it’s written that a simple form of music is drum music, which is just hitting something with a hoof repeatedly. Ancient pony tribes, about two million years ago, discovered that different materials elicit different sounds when hit by a hoof. By rhythmically hitting an empty dry log, the first music came to be. Then, ponies discovered that sticks and stones could be used to create many other sounds.

I suppose that the first form of music was just rhythmical. So...

...

It's written that vocal were added to the drums, and thus the first "genre" was invented — tribal song. It had no words, however, as a singer just sang "Ah", "Oh" in different pitches for different lengths. When it was just a song to relax, the mare with the most beautiful voice in the tribe sang. If it was time to fight, a stallion sang.

Huh, that's interesting. Let's see what else they have here...

A few hours later.

I didn't notice the time fly, I've completed the book in just a few hours. That was a good read!

It turned out that there was also string music, first discovered by accident, when a pony touched a thin rope in a cave, the latter had acoustics that turned the sound into something that was perceived as beautiful. So, the first "guitars" were large. Duh, they needed a cave to play it! There were multiple strings of different thickness and material. Many years later, wood was used to create the needed acoustics.

Some time later, a thin rope was rubbed against the string, just as an experiment. Thus, they invented the first string instruments, such as violins, violas, cellos, and so on.

Then, someone figured out a key could be used to hit a string instead of a crude hoof. First, the keys were large and had to be hit by hoof rather hard to make a sound loud enough. The first pianos were bulky and didn't really look or sound very good, having only a row of white keys, the sounds of which differed greatly even with neighbouring keys.

And since then, guitars haven’t been developed much, since keyboards are still considered the pinnacle of music.

Now I know why they don't have metal here. They didn't develop guitars AT ALL! Gah!

Well, that’s just how history goes, eh? Keyboards aren’t a bad choice, though. They do make some nice sounds and noises, after all.

Alright, I think that’s enough for today. I've learned something, and tomorrow's a new day. And, surprisingly, it has three lessons of Magic. Well, since it'll be boring as hell here at the apartment, I will go to school tomorrow. Besides, I need to meet Blueblood to discuss the costumes for the coming Hallo— Nightmare Night. Maybe he has a good idea?

Wait, I still didn't try the one way to find a solution that always worked for me. Listen to music, of course, that’s what I need to do! One of the songs must give me an idea!

So, I have some bands to listen to. Let's start with... Ayreon. That band has some sci-fi stuff that I really like. It's also the first on the list, duh. And I haven't listened to it in quite a while. I should fix that.

Molniya surprised me, jumping on my chest. Well, I suppose she needs some petting.

***

11 p.m.

I've listen to almost everything I have on my smartphone. But a particular song caught my attention... Ghost — Ghuleh / Zombie Queen. I've listened to it on repeat, and I can say it has something that I need...

Oh, now I have an idea! A really good one! I just have to wait for school to tell Blueblood about it! Moonshine, as well. I think they'll both like what I’ve figured out!

Well, if they like the idea... I hope they do.

*yawn*

Oh, I think I've spent too much time reading. Though, I should ask Luna about what happened between Moonshine and me. Hhh... Difficult choice — go or stay and sleep? Better go. I need to figure everything out, otherwise some stupid crap may happen later.

The problem is — Molniya fell asleep on me. I don't want to wake her up by moving myself, and besides, she's purring so cutely!

*sigh*

No one can resist the cat.

I used my magic to carefully grasp the cat and set her down on the bed. She didn't wake up, thankfully.

Alright, time to go.

***

It's about midnight, and I'm in the Garden. I hope Luna's here somewhere. I feel really tired... Why, though? Did reading do that to me? Ah, no matter, I need to find Luna.

Well, it seems no one's here, save for the statue of that creepy Discord fellow. And a bunch of other less creepy statues. And I'm not sure I can count them a living beings. Maybe Discord is but... he's a statue right now. Statues aren't alive, as far as I know. And I hope it stays that way.

Oh, I see Luna. She sees me. Excellent, now I should ask her the questions.

"Hello, Luna." I greeted her. "I... want to ask you a question."

Luna nodded.

"Well, there was an... I don't know how to say it... an accident, I suppose. Uh..." I rubbed the back of my neck. "Well, I... got kissed by one of my classmates, a filly. And I don't know how to react."

"Oh." Luna blinked. "I think I understand your situation... You’re technically an adult, and she is eight years old, correct?"

"Nine. Not that it makes any difference." I replied.

"Well, kisses in our society are a sign of love and care, depending on who kisses whom." Luna explained. "So, that filly has definitely showed her affection towards you. That is natural. Love, as we know it, may appear from the age of eight, sometimes seven. If you wonder, nothing beyond kisses happens until the age of thirteen."

"So, by "beyond kisses" you mean... sex?" I asked warily, finding myself blush. Oh, how much I hate talking about this subject with adults! Fuck!

"Mostly touching." Luna replied. "But it can happen, yes."

Oh damn, sex at the age of thirteen... Well, ponies grow up fast, it seems. Still weird to me, though... Crap, most people would freak out because of this. I? I need to stay calm. Besides, ponies have their own rules. Nothing bad can happen if a condom or any other stuff like that is used. I bet they have contraception spells here. Huh, that would be neat back on Earth.

"You seem troubled." Luna took a step towards me. "Is something the matter?"

"Well, um, humans have other views on that stuff." I replied nervously. "And, uh, what should I do now? Like, what if the filly confesses her love for me or something like that?"

"In your case..." Luna sighed. "Even I don't know. But don't just ignore the signs! That would hurt the filly deeply. Sometimes, ponies can't find love for themselves after a harsh rejection."

"But I can't just tell her the reason!" I sighed shakily. "Look... If I do that, I... I don't know! I don't want to know! And I don't want to hurt her feeling either."

"Calm down, Flame." Luna put a hoof on my shoulder. "Everything will work out."

"How?" I looked up and asked.

"Just listen to your heart."

"Hearts just beat." I deadpanned. "That kind of advice won't lead to anything. Better tell me, what should I tell her? What should I do?"

"I'm not sure my advice will help you." Luna sighed. "I don’t have much experience in the love department either."

"Oh, if I could just become at least sixteen!" I threw my hooves in the air. "It'd be so much simpler!"

"It would." Luna nodded. "Maybe... Maybe turning you into an adult would help. But the only spell that I know only does so temporarily."

"Crap." I muttered, then sighed. "Well, it seems I’ll have to deal with it on my own. Thanks for the help anyway... You did all you could, Luna."

Without waiting for her reply, I headed back to the apartment. Fuck that shit, I'm going to get some sleep.

***

As I opened the door to my apartment, I saw Moonshine looking under my bed.

"...I promise I won't hurt you." I heard her saying. "I'm Moonshine. Moon-shine. I'm his friend. Can we be friends, too?"

The door closed behind me with an audible click. Moonshine turned around, noticed me, and blushed in embarrassment.

"Molniya." I called my cat, who jumped from under the bed and raced to me. Pressing herself against my foreleg, she looked warily at Moonshine. "That’s her name." I explained to the filly.

"Um... Can I pet her?" she asked nervously.

"You need to wait before my cat gets used to you." I looked at Molniya. "Hey." I said, she looked at me. "Don't be afraid." I carefully petted the cat. "Moonshine is a friend. My friend, your friend." I explained to my cat. I don't know cats much, but they sure do understand some things. "She won't hurt you. She's a friend." I carefully pushed the cat towards Moonshine.

"Meow?" the cat quietly sounded, then looked at me.

"Yes, a friend." I nodded. "Go on." I pushed the cat a little bit harder than before. She stood up and walked to Moonshine, who was sitting motionless.

My cat started to sniff her. The sniffing continued for a few minutes before Molniya relaxed a bit. Moonshine carefully moved her hoof to the cat, and tried to pet her. Molniya quickly ducked and looked at Moonshine's hoof. She sniffed it, and then pressed her head against it. The filly carefully moved her hoof, petting the cat.

Well, contact has been established.

"She's taking a liking to you already." I smiled at Moonshine, receiving a gentle smile in return. "She isn't usually that fast to accept others. You're lucky."

"Um... thanks." Moonshine replied.

"No, thank the cat. She thinks you're nice." I said.

"Uh..." the filly looked at Molniya, who looked up and met Moonshine's eyes. "Thank you."

The cat replied with a meow, and rubbed her head against Moonshine's foreleg.

Well, it seems everything between those two is good, for now.

Time to go get some sleep. I feel my eyelids becoming heavier with each passing second.

Author's Note

Aureon is rock opera with sci-fi theme. They have good music, trust me. My favorite album is "Human Equation". Give it a try.

24. Idea

Well, here's another day of my pony life. Today, I have three lessons of Magic. Also, I'm going to meet Blueblood and tell him that idea I got yesterday.

I have a feeling that I, he, and Moonshine are going to win that costumes competition. At least, I hope we win. Keeping it positive is the first step towards victory, is it not?

So, that idea I have... It is about dressing as completely fictional characters I've made up. Well, not completely, but still... I think it will be rather original, because that was inspired by a song that doesn't exist here by a band that doesn't exist here, too. I already have some sketches in my mind. I should discuss everything with my friends, though. I don't want to start making costumes without their agreement. Besides, what if they have better ideas? I'm not the center of the universe, after all.

After grooming, feeding my cat and cleaning her litter box, and putting on the clothes, I went to school, accompanying Moonshine. She looked fine, by the way. I guess she's less nervous than usually... Maybe she achieved something at previous lessons? I'd like to know.

So, here's the school. On, I'm so excited about the idea! I don't know why, though, it's just a plan and all... Ugh, I guess I'm excited about winning those four hundred bits. I'd be able to buy a whole orchestra with those! Well, besides the pipe organ, obviously. That stuff is as large as a house. Electric organs... nah, they don't have that feel to them as the real ones. You know the difference when you've experienced both.

It seems I went on rambling in my mind again.

Hm... What rambles did I have during just a few weeks? Music, sexual stuff, religion... The only thing I haven't touched yet is politics. Ah, wait, I did! I thought about being a prince. Well, it seems I had all possible thoughts I could ever have. Huh.

Hm, what if alicorns did something like that? They go full rant about politics, and then become rulers just because of those thoughts in their minds. That would be hell lotta fun. Really, just imagine that! When I ramble about something, things happen that are connected to it one way or another. I thought about music — I played the organ, got myself a guitar, thought about creating a band. I thought about being a prince — I had to tell Luna the truth about myself. I had a religion rant — I had a brief history lesson of religion. I thought about sex — I got worried about my relationship with Moonshine after that kiss incident. It's all connected! If I have a thought, it comes true sooner or later.

Hm... Maybe thoughts materialize? I have magic and stuff, and who said magic can't turn thoughts into reality?

Better not think of ancient evils coming to life. Totally.

...

Damn, I've just thought about it. Well, stupid me. I bet there's going to be something connected with that sooner or later. Well, if my theory is right.

Alright, I think I did enough rambling for today. Duh!

So... What was I going to do? Uh... Right, talk to Blueblood and Moonshine about my idea! I totally forgot that over to my... brain stuff.

Anyway, Moonshine and I entered the school. This time, the lessons take place in one of the auditories, not outside. And rightfully so — it's cold. Moonshine, however, had only a scarf. One. Scarf. I don't know how that can protect against cold. Maybe I'm just less tolerant to low temperatures? It may be so... My fur isn't exactly thick. It's rather short, too.

Hm, do ponies change fur for the winter like cats and other animals do? If so, why hasn't I changed yet? Maybe it has something with the fact that I'm an alicorn... Maybe it's the first time changing and my organism is taking it slow. Ugh, I don't know biology much to know how fur changes. All I know is that if you have a cat, its fur will be all over the place, even in your mouth.

Alright, here's the auditory. It has no desks nor chairs but many... Uh, how are big pillows called? Just big pillows... Maybe? Uh, it doesn't matter.

"Um," I heard Moonshine, and turned to her. "Why are you here? You can use magic."

"I have an idea for costumes that I want to share with you and Blueblood." I replied. "Besides, it would be boring if I stayed at the apartment."

"Um, okay." she nodded, awkwardly ending the conversation.

Yeah, I remember being as shy as her. I've improved since then, but I'm still a little bit shy when talking to anyone like a friend to a friend... Or just, uh, talking about personal stuff. That is the most difficult thing to do. You fear you'll be laughed st, you fear your secrets will be told... Ugh.

Well, I just have to wait until Blueblood's here. Some thoughts, maybe? When you do something, time passes quicker.

Thinking about different bands... Metal music, for one. If I ever try to bring it here, I need something that will both be surprising, a little bit shocking, and not too brutal. Something like Death Metal isn't what I want. Besides, I don't like those genres that involve lots of growling or screaming. Some call it true metal, but I do not. Hey, clean vocals can sound good! Well, a little bit of aggression may be added, but growling... That is extremely brutal and I can say that it's only for rather strange people. I can't enjoy those kind of vocals, they're just a pain to my ears.

Not that I hate those who like growling. It's their choice and they don't force it onto me. Well, not counting those assholes that think metal with clean vocals isn't metal at all. But hey, everything has its own kind of assholes.

Anyway... What band would I bring? I suck at composing songs and writing lyrics. I can play something on one instrument. Even two, if counting that time I played a heavy guitar with bass guitar simultaneously... That was really hard and just an experiment which turned out not really good.

So, I can only play a few instruments at a time, and they must be of the same kind. Otherwise, if I try to mix, I get total crap. Like, a very smelly shit. Well, I can add drums to almost anything and I know how to play them rather well, but who can't? Drums aren't that hard to do if you have a sense of rhythm and some imagination. At least you should be able to count to four, though.

Well, I have to use a band I like. I've got a few of them that are the best among my list: Ayreon, Disturbed, Ghost, Powerwolf, Oomph!. There are other bands, like Skillet, Sabaton, System of a Down, but they aren't my favorite. Especially the latest. It has some good songs, yet there are songs that can be called complete chaos.

So, Ayreon is a rather sci-fi themed rock opera, as far as I remember. Yes, not metal, but the sound is still good. I like listening to it, but playing? Uh, well, I can play it, but... Ugh. Besides, I don't know the band much to say anything about their on-stage presence or even their appearance. I've just stumbled upon this band accidentally while looking for some fanfiction of Adventure Time.
And if I ever think of assembling a band like Ayreon, I'd need many people for different voices. Well, I can do a lot of voices... Or maybe not. I don't know if pony-me can do that variety of voices I could do when I was a human. I should put that to a test. Oh, and I certainly remember female voices being really hard for me to act. So, not the best choice.

The next band — Disturbed. I like their songs for sure, but I neither know the band as in their performance on-stage or even their looks. Well, the same as with Ayreon, I suppose... Besides, they have a theme... I don't remember, something about control through the media. One of their albums sure does... Such a theme has no sense being used in Equestria. Nah, not a choice either.

Ghost. That satanic-looking band with satanic songs for Satan. Inverted crosses, pentagrams, six six six, all that stuff... And surprisingly clean vocal. Seeing that most bands that have something anti-religious or satanic have growling vocals, it was a surprise to me when I discovered that band. I've been to a few of their concerts, and I can say Ghost is fun. There was a great performance once that had nuns walking around offering condoms and praising sex. That was fun.
The lead singer has a good sense of humor. Also, they use choir in some of their songs, and that is one of my favorite things in all kind of music. They're a rather original band that is not following others, too. They have good and original music, each song has it's own theme and sound... And I definitely like their anonymity, a feeling of mystery around them. I heard that they do it because they want to be recognized as a band and liked as a band, not just because they're famous individuals. Yeah, that is a rather good choice for the band.

Powerwolf. Well, that is also a little bit... satanic and religious. I like that stuff, obviously. So, they're heavy metal to the bone. Powerful sound, clean, aggressive vocal, some opera vocals, pipe organ... Mmmh, yummy! I've been to a few of their concerts, and they have some powerful on-stage presence. I also remember that one time in Russia when the lead singer was taught profanity. It was fucking hilarious! Can be my choice, too, if not counting the first album and that one song in German in one of their albums. The first album doesn't have good lyrics. The band's members didn't know English much back then.

Oomph!. That is a good-sounding band. The only reason I can't take it — most lyrics are in German. And I sure want others to understand what is sung.

So, let's conclude — I may pick either Powerwolf or Ghost. Both feature religious stuff, good music... A little bit shocking, surprising... Definitely what I need. I just have to decide which to pick.

Or maybe I should pick classic... On the second thought, nah. I don't listen to it often. I don't have full discography of it either. Besides, starting with something non-classical may lead to something interesting.

However, I'll make a decision later. Blueblood's coming, and he doesn't seem to be in a good mood.

"...Hello." I warily greeted him.

"Hi." he sighed, sitting down next to me. Suddenly, he exclaimed: "Ugh, I hate it!"

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"My parents told me that I shouldn't waste my time on Nightmare Night." he replied sadly. "That it'll make me look stupid and childish as if I'm in the kindergarten. Ugh!" he threw his hooves in the air. "I cannot do anything without them telling me not to do that! This stupid, that stupid, those childish... I will take part in the competition, no matter what they say!" he crossed his forelegs and sat there with a grumpy face. "I want to do fun things, not noble stuff! It is so bo-oring!"

"I have good news for you, then." I replied. "I have an idea on the costumes."

"Better not be just skeletal princess Celestia and her royal zombie guards." Blueblood snorted.

"No, not that." I guess that is often picked. Dressing up like the ruler of the country is sure a fun thing. "But I think taking it up a notch will be better."

"What do you mean?" his ears perked up.

"I've got an idea." I gestured for him and Moonshine to move closer as I prepared to tell them. "So, listen...

"I have an idea. We're a trio, right? Each of us will get a unique costume, but there'll be a theme. So, the idea of a trio that is ideal for the Nightmare Night." I took a deep breath. "Zombie queen, her loyal skeletal advisor, and a dark knight that serves as her protector."

Well, that song I listened to a while back really inspired me to make something good out of it.

"That isn't too different from just dressing up as skeleton-Celestia." Blueblood deadpanned. "What's original about it?"

"Uh, first of all, those aren't Celestia or her guards." I replied. "We can make a legend out of it! A myth of a long-gone... alicorn queen."

"That sounds... interesting." Moonshine leaned closer.

"I'm listening, too." Blueblood nodded. "Maybe you have a good idea.."

"So," I cleared my throat. "The alicorn queen by the name Ghuleh ruled a part of Equestria a long time ago, even before Celestia and Luna were born. At first, Ghuleh was a good ruler, kind to her subjects. She was very beautiful and was loved. But power corrupted her... In search for more, she performed a ritual that called upon black, dark forces." I told. I have some imagination, after all. "They gave her what she wanted — power. But it came at a price — her subjects turned into carnivorous, mindless predators — zombies. She herself became but a shadow of her past self — half of her face exposing bone, her colors either darkening or paling. Thus, she became a queen of zombies. She has pale-gray fur, mane and tail as dark as her heart became, and two different eyes: one dark-green on the normal side of her face, and one fully toxic-green on the bone part. Her gaze is cold and hard to bear...

"But any ruler, be it kind or evil, needs an advisor." it becomes hard for me to come up with a decent story. I'm no writer, after all. "He once was one of her many suitors, and now he serves her with undead loyalty. Called Euronymous,—" that is one of the names of Satan, as far as I know. Sounds malicious. "—he stroke fear into anyone that came to the Zombie Queen. The look he had was the most terrifying — dressed in a dark-gray simple suit that featured a new royal crest — a bone cross. He has no facial skin, his eyes different: one brown, and one icy blue; the latter's pupil much smaller than the normal eye's one.

"And any ruler needs a loyal protector. The strongest of all, the one that is simply referred to as a Nameless Ghoul, is a stallion that is proficient with deadly martial arts and dark battle magic. He is never seen without his black steel armor that he wears underneath the dark-green robe. He bears a big sword that he can use with the most efficiency."

I finished my speech. Oh, that was hard, figuring out how to do ot right. I hope these two like the concept.

Hm, maybe I should become a writer?

"This sounds..." Blusblood's eyes widened. "Awesome! You came up with something really good!"

"And scary..." Moonshine added. "But I like it."

"Great, then!" I replied with a smile.

"But how do we make everything?" Blueblood asked. "We need a lot of stuff to make the costumes. We'll also have to get a body paint, and the good one is expensive."

"I think we'll find most of the needed stuff in that castle we explored during the weekend." I replied. "As for the looks, I think I can do something with my magic. I don't think changing color is too hard."

"And what do we do?" Moonshine asked, pointing at herself, then at Blueblood.

"I need you two to go with me to the castle." I answered. "We'll need a couple of bags to carry the stuff. Besides, Moonshine, you wanted to explore that castle, remember?"

"That sounds... good." she nodded.

"Yeah, pretty cool." Blueblood nodded. "So, we'll start on Saturday? And we'll need sketches, at least. Flame, can you do that?"

"I'll try, but I can't promise anything. I'm not particularly good at drawing." I replied. And that is true. My drawings aren't really art in any way. Sketches, though... Maybe I can make it.

The three lessons passed rather quickly. My friends and I discussed the costumes some more, coming to a conclusion that we can make everything in time if we work hard.

Well, I love work! Could sit and watch it all day... I'll have to place a mirror in front of myself do to that, though.

Also, during these lessons I helped Moonshine. She had a big problem concentrating her magic. She just couldn't calm down to actually have any control. But with some of my words in which I assured her that she can do it, she did it! She telekinetically moved a pebble at least forty centimeters high. After keeping it there for a few seconds, she dropped it. I told her that what she did was great and that soon she'll be able to do better. Her face almost literally brightened. Then, something happened...

I noticed that she moved her face closer to mine. For a few seconds, I felt her breath on my own face. Then, she blushed and turned away. I guess I was close to receiving another kiss... Which worries me. I still don't know how to act. But I think I can safely confirm that she indeed has attraction towards me. And it certainly doesn't make anything better.

Also, I made a theory. Judging by what I saw here in Equestria, ponies do grow up faster. Judging by Moonshine's and Blueblood's behavior, they're already teens. Well, in the mental state, not physicall. Maybe it's just them or maybe I don't know shit about psychology (which I don't, honestly speaking). I think I'm going crazy right here...

Other pupils seem... normal. As in, human normal. Like those kids I saw everyday. They talked about games, some other stuff... And nothing mature. No love, nothing like that.

This world can't stop surprising me.

...

Alright, I need to do sketches. After I get back to the apartment, of course.

So, here I am. I need a pencil and a piece of paper.

...

Okay, I'm ready to draw.

Hm... I should imagine myself. First of all, I think I need a change of colors. Instead of my pale gray, I need dark gray. Also, I need to replace my red mane with something... Black. Yeah, that'll look alright, I suppose. The color scheme isn't bright, it will do the trick of scaring.
The next thing I need is facial paint. I need to get an anatomy book since I'm going to draw pony skull. Since I'm going to make it even more evil, I need pronounced brow line (however the term is for it) and make it into some kind of evil... frown. Something like that, I suppose.
For my eyes, I need to find lenses or make magic do the trick. There's nothing else.
The suit that I'll wear, the last thing. I think I'm going to make it look like what members of Ghost band wear. It looks stylishly evil and rather official. Yeah, it will do.

So, that's all about my costume. I think that crude and outright crappy sketch I've just made makes it clear how I want everything to be done.

The next — zombie queen. I'm not going with green fur color for cliché zombie color — it'll look stupid. Instead, Moonshine will have her natural fur color, maybe a little bit paler. Eh, no, her fur's already white. But her mane and tail must be darkened. Since she hasn't bright colors in them, they can easily be painted black. And since her mane is rather long, a royal hairstyle may be made. It will look well!
She'll also need facial paint. Instead of my full-face, only a part of her face will be painted. Maybe even just a small part than will show bone. Something in the mouth area or to the side where the cheekbones (if ponies have ones) are visible. Yeah, this way I'll make her look scarier but still beautiful... And yeah, I consider her beautiful. For a number of reasons, and none of them is love, because—

I should stop trying to explain myself to myself. It is crazy and makes no sense.
...

Ahem.

So, about Moonshine's dress. It needs to be black and shades of green, preferably darker ones. I need to get a picture of a royal dress to make something good, though. Alright, the color palette is noted.

Crap, I forgot the eyes. Well, situation there is just like mine, nothing to add.

And the last costume — Blueblood's. Well, it's just armor, and I prefer gothic armor. It looks cool and... I don't know, sharp, maybe? But a closed helmet is a must — no one must see the face.
The robe is just that, a robe. Same thing as cape but with sleeves. I don't think it'll be difficult to find.
Aso, he will wear something that will hide his mane. And the tail must look not so royal as his does... It will be dirty and feature some dried ketchup-blood.

Alright, I suppose I did a... I don't know if I can call it a decent job. Whatever... I think these sketches are fine.

Well, I think I can only wait for Saturday to come. We have a castle to explore. Who knows what good stuff we'll find there that will help us with the costumes.

25. That Castle Again

Saturday.

This particular week wasn't really interesting. All I did was studying, and nothing else. Luna was very busy at the castle, she didn't have time to see me at nights. Besides, the weather got even colder. I see more and more ponies wearing at least a scarf. I still don't understand why they won't wear anything else. Magical scarfs? Probably.

Also, every time I wake up, I see myself changing fur. My whole bed is covered in my own fur. It's even worse than when my cat was molting. The fur's everywhere I go! But it means it'll be warmer for me in the future. I think I can even see that my fur became thicker and a bit longer. I still need to wear clothes to feel comfortable, though.

So, to sum it up, this whole week was nothing special at all. It was like I was back at school with nothing else to do. Well, I have music and games with me now, but they don't really help. It becomes boring quickly. So, I suppose I should find myself a new hobby.

Anyway, there's also those costumes. I've read some of the books, and I found out it is really easy to temporally change any color. For a test, I turned a lock of my mane blue. It didn't look all that well but it lasted for a day and a half before starting to fade.

So, the problem about color change is solved. Eyes' color can be changed like that, too. I could even make my one eye solid red color. Looked menacing, but I didn't keep it for obvious reasons. I don't want anyone to freak out because of me.

Also, I thought about looking at the artworks of Infestissumam album of Ghost band, the album from which I got the idea of zombie queen. Their artwork of zombie queen isn't really good. Ugh, it is mostly disgusting. First of all, the dress the zombie queen wears features dead faces attached to it, which is disturbing, and a lot of dicks attached to the bottom. Some of them are even erect.

I don't think this kind of dress will be accepted at Nightmare Night.

I will go with my own design instead. Well, not exactly my own, but... Whatever. I've looked into some history books, mostly of Dark Age, and I found some dresses that are to my liking and designs of which I'll use to create my own dress. I'll try to leave any dicks out of it.

So, that's it, I suppose. Today, I, Moonshine, and Blueblood are going to the abandoned castle. We decided to meet at the train station.

I didn't really have anything to pack but that tiara I got from the castle, and my smartphone. I decided that I should leave my headphones at the apartment. I don't want them to break accidentally Besides, I don't know if equestrian headphones are compatible with my smartphone. And maybe they're overpriced, too. And low quality. Hell, there are a lot of properties that may make them look like shit in comparison to mine! So, yeah, I'm leaving mine at home.

I think I'm ready, more or less. Moonshine has her saddlebags and a flashlight. I don't know where did she get it from, but it doesn't really matter. If my magic fails, we'll have her flashlight as the source of light. If it doesn't break, too. Yeah...

Alright, time to go. We have full two days ahead of us to explore.

The three of us met at the trainstation. Blueblood had bigger saddlebags than ours, and it seems he has his camera. Well, taking pictures isn't really necessary, but it doesn't make anything worse either.

He wears only a scarf. What's with those magical pieces of fabric? I wanna one, too!

"Everypony's ready?" he asked. "It's gonna be awesome!"

Moonshine and I nodded, and proceeded to the train.

Well, I think it's going to be awesome, indeed. Visiting that castle again and thoroughly exploring it will be a great time. I lived in a city back when I was a child, and nothing interesting was there to explore. Well, there was an abandoned building, but it hadn't anything interesting — it was completely bare, just bricks. As far as I know, its construction failed due to low budget. Yeah, nothing interesting.

But a big, abandoned castle that is full of interesting stuff is so much better! I've never seen a real castle when I was a human, and now I do! Besides, the mystical atmosphere of the place adds to interest. I doubt anyone on Earth ever visited a castle where battles of magic took place. Well, unless there is some kind of magic... I don't know, I've never seen real magic before becoming a pony. Perhaps it's just well-hidden? After all, you can't be too sure.

***

After arriving to Ponyville and going to that lone tree, we prepared to go through that tunnel. Moonshine was the most nervous about this.

"Is anything wrong?" I asked.

"Um... it's dark there." she replied. "M-my flashlight's really old, and, um, what if it goes out?"

"Don't worry, I'll light the way for us." I assured her. "Check your flashlight now, and just leave it in the saddlebag. We'll use it only if we have to."

Moonshine nodded, then checked the flashlight. By putting it in her mouth and using her tongue to turn on the flashlight. Ugh, is it hygienic? I wouldn't put my tools inside my mouth.

Ugh, it sounded so bad in my head. I must be ashamed of myself. Damn my occasionally-perverted mind.

Anyway, the flashlight is working. That is good.

Alright, here we go.

***

After getting into the castle, the three of us started exploring it. Well, Moonshine was interested more than us since she's never been here before. Not that I or Blueblood have no interest, it's just we've already seen some of the castle.

Anyway, there's still a lot to explore. This castle is huge, after all. Many hallways, rooms... I think we'll be staying here for some time. Until midnight, I suppose. I doubt even these two days we have are enough to fully explore the castle. It has its secrets, right? We'll try to find all of them. Or at least what we need. And we need a suit of armor that will fit Blueblood, a sword (I could give him the one I found, but I think I'll keep it for myself), maybe even clothes if we are so lucky. I have doubts about the latter, though, fabric just can't lie around for so long. Well, maybe it was enchanted... Who knows? The court tailor must've kept the best of the best, after all. Well, if he left something behind before moving out of the castle.

Our small group moved through the castle carefully, evading any traps. There are no rooms to check, so, we just move forward through the hallways. Yeah, hallways leading to more hallways. Practical, duh.

Or... Maybe I should use the tiara. After all, it brought me to Blueblood. Maybe it'll lead me to rooms we need?

"Wait a sec." I said, stopping the group. "Blueblood, remember that tiara thingy I found?"

"Yeah, what about it?" he asked.

"We can use it to find what we need." I replied. "Just lemme..."

I opened my saddlebags and pulled out the tiara. I put it on my head. Well, I suppose we should head to the armory. If such a place exist here. I think we'll find the armor we need there."

"Armory." I said, and... Nothing happened. Did I say it wrong? "Armor storage?" I said. Again, nothing. Maybe... Oh. They didn't pronounce it like that back then. "Armoury." I said. Oh, and here's a glowing blue line on the floor! Great, now I feel royal.

"Why did it show the way now? You just said the same thing two times." Blueblood asked.

"I pronounced it right." I replied. Well, there's not much difference, but... Maybe I managed to fake a British accent? It sure sounds royal.

"What's the difference?" he asked.

"Armor. Armour." I said. Yeah, I can fake British accent alright. Time to move to Buckingham Palace and become the King of the United Kingdom. Well, I'm pretty sure the UK didn't have a king back then.

"You sounded... royal." Moonshine commented.

Yeah... Anyway, time to go. We need to move forward, and then turn right.

***

After about ten minutes of walking, we finally got to the place. Unfortunately, the door to the inside is locked by a sturdy-looking lock. Fortunately, the door has rotten by now, which means I can just break my way through it. Also, we are rather small and will fit through the hole.

Using my magic, I first checked the lock. Yes, it's locked securely. Alright, time to destroy some of the historical object... Committing a crime here, probably.

As I broke through the door, I began to think. Why would we even keep ruins when they'll eventually fall apart and maybe even bury someone unlucky enough to be there at that moment? Why not we rebuild the historical places? Yeah, it won't be built, say, in fifteenth century, but a representation of what it was. It would be so much more interesting than just old rocks and boulders. It would even look great, too. Well, we won't be able to built an accurate representation since the only source we have a pictures, and maybe even schematics if we are lucky enough to find them, but who knows how accurately we can reproduce it? After all, someone thought it would be a great idea to measure everything in inches, feet, and miles. That dumb ass measurement system is still used in the USA! I even remember seeing a chart or something like that which showed that all other countries but the USA use the logical metric system. That Imperial System must go to hell and never return.

Alright, enough ranting, I did a hole wide enough even for me to go through, and I'm the biggest in the group stature-wise.

After getting into the armory, I saw that it is in a mess. Not a chaotic mess, though, as some thing are still lined up, but there are lots of armor pieces just lying around. Yeah, I think those who were leaving the castle left in a hurry, forgetting most of the armor suits here.

"Cool!" Blueblood walked to the nearest armor suit. It was covered in rust almost completely. "Rusty, through... Ugh, I hate brown color."

Well, let's look around.

Most suits are in normal condition, having a few rust spots here and there. Some are perfect, and the least are just piles of rust. The ones in perfect or normal condition would suffice if they were the right size. The helmets even have full-face protection, including covering the muzzle. The corners are rounded, which made the helmets look rather odd... Like eggs, I suppose. Eggs with ears, seeing that the ears have their own protection. Some have even horn protection, which is just a plate that protects the horn from front.

Ugh, I can't imagine how heavy these suits must be. I've never worn a real armor suits, though...

Alright, there are more suits. Even the smaller ones that would almost fit me, but I highly doubt they'd fit Blueblood. Maybe there're smaller suits somewhere.

Hm... I can see a small suit. Maybe it'll fit Blueblood? Though, we'll have to repaint it. It's mostly silver colored with some gold lines. That doesn't look dark for sure.

"Hey, maybe that one?" I asked, pointing at the small suit.

"Lemme try it." Blueblood walked to the suit. He looked closely at it. "Uh, I need some help opening it."

After successfully helping Blueblood open the suit, he put it on. I closed the suit. Huh, it does fit him.

"It's a little bit heavy." he complained. "And a little bit tight in the waist. I think I need to eat less..." he grunted. "And I can't see much. Maybe if I do this..." he used his hoof to lift the visor. "Better now. Uh, how do we take this suit?"

"Part by part, I think." I replied. "We have saddlebags for this, right?"

"Yeah. Now, lemme get out of this." Blueblood said, gesturing for me to open the suit. How did they wear these suits anyway? I guess this one is for unicorns. If I still had fingers I would be able to open this, too.

After getting Blueblood out of the suit, I started disassembling it. First, the helmet. Then, the chest piece. Then, the back protection. Ugh, I need to detach legs... Front ones, hind ones. Done! Now I need to pack them. By far, the helmet is the biggest part while everything else can be folded pretty easily.

"I'll wear it." Blueblood grabbed the helmet and put it on. "There is no other way we can carry it. Give me the other stuff, I'll pack it in my saddlebags."

I gave him the disassembled suit, and he packed it successfully.

"Ugh, a bit heavy..." he muttered. "Why not we just move that suit somewhere else? My home, for example. There's plenty of hidden places I can store the armor in. Walking with it around? Nah."

"But what about the rest of the castle?" Moonshine asked. It seems she became interested in this.

"Well, I can go back alone." Blueblood replied. "I'll be back really fast."

Separating from the group isn't that great... Though, I think he has a point. Why would all of us return when he can just return alone?

***

After reaching the broom closet where the hatch was, Blueblood said his goodbyes to us and started moving his bags into the hole. When he succeeded, he started climbing down the stairs.

*crack*

Uh, it didn't sound good. Though, it didn't come from down there. It came...

Fuck.

As Blueblood disappeared down in the tunnel, a section of ceiling and a part of the wall collapsed, breaking the hatch, and burying most of it under the stone, leaving but a very narrow space between.

It seems this castle is in ruins, after all. How come did the broom closet collapsed? It's, like, a small room!

"Blueblood, are you okay?" I yelled.

"Some dust, maybe..." he coughed. "What happened?"

"Uh, we can't use this tunnel anymore." I sighed. "It seems Moonshine and I will have to go through the forest to return home."

And that is scary. The Evefree Forest is said to be filled with lots of different monsters. Fuck that forest!

"I can't do anything but wish you luck." Blueblood told us. "Just... keep on the road. There's one, as far as I know. Just don't step off it!"

Great. Everfree Forest is the Forbidden Forest of Harry Potter. I hope it doesn't have snake-nosed unicorn blood drinker... Otherwise, we are doomed.

Alright, we can still... Explore the castle.

...

Duh.

Author's Note

Yeah, timeskips. Though, nothing important really happens there... And I need to do the Nightmare Night chapter, and then upload it on 31st of October. So, there'll be more timeskips.

27. Nightmare Night

Here it is, the 31st of October! The Nightmare Night...

It has been a very hard month. Learning how to stitch things together was really difficult... I think I wasted at least a good five meters of fabric trying to come up with something decent. But hey, I managed to do everything right in the end! And now I have deep respect for tailors and seamstresses — they do it for a living. And I can certainly say that if they passed the hardships of beginners, they deserve some respect.

Also, my friends and I went through a few changes in the costumes. Mine remained mostly the same, while Moonshine's went through a few minor changes. For one, we decided that there'll be no crown. We came up with something different, and maybe even more interesting — more jewelry. Idea is, Ghuleh the Zombie Queen is obsessed with jewelry because of loss of her beauty. Thus, she wears a ring on her horn, a few emeralds on one of her ears, a big necklace (though, it looks more like a piece of armor) with a big emerald in it. So, it really adds to the picture.

Blueblood's suit didn't change much but we decided that the robe isn't necessary — it will hide most of the armor. Instead, he will wear a simple dark-green cloak. The second thing is, we decided to get rid of the visor and instead rely on the dark the hood gives. A pair of glowing green eyes under the hood are more evil-looking than just a plain visor. Also, we decided to change the fur color — make it completely black. And adding a pair of long fangs did it — the look became great.
Also, the armor. I added some decor — some curved lines. It made the suit of armor look less bland than it originally was.

Oh, but what a pain was making Moonshine's dress! I'm glad I didn't have fingers to do it — they would be completely devastated by now.
So, I'm looked in some history books that had pictures of rulers. I picked some ideas, added some of my own, and here it is, the dress! It really suits a ruler.
Also, we had a hard time finding wings for Moonshine. Nevertheless, we got a working pair of fake wings. By working, I mean that they can fold and unfold by the wearer's will. They can't be used for flying, obviously.

Moonshine and I used some body paint to make the skull on our faces. It looks scary and great at the same time! Also, Moonshine got some makeup for her not-bone-exposing side of her face — and she looks freaking gorgeous with it!

***

All of us are now at the apartment, preparing our suits. I've cast spells for us to change some colors — I got very dark gray fur and black mane, Blueblood was painted black from head to hooves, and Moonshine's mane was turned black. Dark colors, yay!

"It's a bit hot in here." Blueblood complained after putting on his suit and cloak. "But it's fine."

"I'm fine here." Moonshine said, looking into the miniature mirror I gave her. "Oh, I look great! Even with... the skull."

"So, everypony's ready?" I asked after finishing dressing. "We have a whole night ahead of us."

There was no school today. Firstly, because of the holiday, and then because it's Sunday. However, I can clearly see that there are ominous pumpkins all over the place, and that means that the school isn't empty.

So, we have a full night ahead of us. We are going to school to party there until midnight (it's nine p.m. now), and at midnight the winner of the costume competition will be decided. And then, we are going to walk around Canterlot asking for sweets... That will be fun!

My friends and I rehearsed a lot to get our roles right. Blueblood must always be silent, I must speak for everyone, and I must speak as ominously as possible. And Moonshine must order us around and be that higher-than-you type of person, always looking down on others. She didn't want to do it at first, but she understood it is needed because it'll look strange if a dark queen of zombies is nice to everyone. So, yeah, we went all-serious on everything.

I really hope we win the competition. So much effort went into this project! If it fails, I will be like "How the fuck did we lose?". Because seriously, we cannot lose!

***

We entered the school. Holy hell, there're a lot of ponies in here! It seems that everyone is here, from the first grade to last. The hall is filled with ponies, that's what I can see. There are also two long tables and candles floating in the air, and the night sky can be seen. It looks beautiful and magical and... It all just looks great! Yeah, that's how you do 31st of October! There are pumpkins, but not too much, and I see that they are carved differently. And... Hm, it seems that instead of Jack-o-Lantern, they use pumpkins with Nightmare Moon's face carved in them. It makes sense, it's Nightmare Night, after all.

So... There are lots of food and drinks on the tables. The tables themselves are covered with indigo tablecloths.

What I noticed is that shades of blue, and black prevail. It is indeed a celebration devoted to Nightmare Moon.

Actually, I've read about it in a book. It says that since the banishment of Luna who became Nightmare Moon, her dark alter ego was worshiped as the night protector and defender of those who live under the moonlight. Basically, this celebration is just worshipping Nightmare Moon, dressing as creatures of the dark, and taking part in festivities.

Well, I can see a variety of costumes. A pony dressed as a vampire, a werewolf, timberwolves, bats... Yeah, there's a lot. There are also a few Nightmare Moons walking around, a couple of night guards (Maybe some of them are even real, we never know), some Lunas, and a Celestia. Though, no one has any body paint as far as I see. It seems my idea was rather original!

And I've just noticed that everything went silent as everypony's staring at us.

The three of us stood, watched by the crowd. And I prepared for something like this!

"Allow me to introduce," I spoke with the most royal tone I could get. "Ghuleh, the Zombie Queen!" I gestured at Moonshine.

"Hello, dear ponies!" she spoke in a tone so maliciously sweet... Holy crap, that is something I've never thought I'll hear! She did it perfectly. "And, as a queen, it is my honor to present my loyal servants." she pointed at me. "He is Euronymous, the advisor befitting a ruler like myself. And he—" she pointed at Blueblood. "Is my Lord Protector, the best of knights!" hey, that's actually a good title! Did she just come up with it? "Oh, and I am so glad to see all of you here tonight... On this Nightmare Night!" she said, royally raising her head as only a monarch could do.

And everything erupted in cheering. Wow, we did it! I'd never thought we could do so much just by entering!

***

After everything settled down, we began to taste the variety of foods and drinks. Some cookies, sweets, even a piece of cake, that is what we tasted. And I find it delicious! Especially those cookies that look like the moon. Even if they look gray, they are absolutely fantastical!

"Good costume!" I heard someone talking to me. I turned around and saw that it was a vampire-dressed teenage pony. "Where did you get it?"

"Made myself." I replied. And that is true!

"Oh sweet Luna, that is amazing!" the colt extended his hoof. "Your mask looks really good, too!"

"Thanks," I replied, hoof-bumping him. "But that is face paint."

"Even cooler!" he smiled. "By the way, how did you do that thing with the eyes? I know that lenses are for different color, but size?"

"That's some magic." I replied. Why is he even asking that?

"And how does it feel?"

"It's fine." I answered. "And... why are you asking that? Are you so interested?"

"Well, yeah, I am!" he replied excitedly. "I've recently got my cutie mark, and it says I'm a good designer! Currently, I just look and learn. I want to become famous one day!" his grin grew. "Creating different costumes is my passion!"

"Good luck with that, then." I smiled in return.

The night's going well.

After a few hours of partying and anonymous socialization (no one ever revealed the true names, including the three of us), all of us were gathered in the concert hall. Somepony stepped on stage, and it seems it is... the director himself! And he looks like a dark mage — he wears black robe, his eyes are glowing red. I managed to recognize him only by the beard. And hey, even he isn't too old for this!

"Ladies and gentlecolts," he spoke. "Today, we are gathered here to celebrate Nightmare Night!" he raised his left hoof, and the crowd cheered. "However, it is more than this... There is a competition of who did the best costume for tonight. Those who wish to compete, please come on the scene."

Here we go! After exchanging nods, the three of us went to the stage. The majority of the crowd stayed behind while about thirty-fifty ponies came with us. And their costumes are rather good, in my opinion.

"Good, good!" the director spoke in an evil voice. Darth Sidious, is that you? "Finally, the competitors are here! So," he turned to us. "Is there anypony who can play the grand instrument? To set the mood for our celebration... Anypony?"

He pointed at the pipe organ. Oh hell YES! Playing such an instrument on the 31st of October is what I dreamt of since learning how to play organ!

I raised my hoof.

"Oh my, it seems there is somepony." he walked to me. "Who are you?"

"Euronymous, the loyal advisor of Her Majesty Ghuleh, the Zombie Queen!" I replied.

"Very well, then." he turned to Moonshine. "Your Majesty, may Euronymous show us his skills?"

"He is my court organist. I carefully picked him — and he is the best" she replied. "You shall never find anypony better than him. Of course, he will play music for this wonderful celebration."

Well, it seems Moonshine was taking acting lessons. Otherwise, I have no explanation of how greatly she executes her role as a queen.

I walked to the pipe organ. What do I play... I need something that sounds somewhat evil and beautiful at the same time. Hm, I may have an idea...

"It is a tradition of ours," the director spoke. "To play this majestic instrument every thirty-first of October to praise Nightmare Moon! She deserves the beautiful music only such an instrument as pipe organ can give. So, Euronymous," he turned to me. "Be so kind — play an opening to the costumes competition. Play whatever you like."

And I know what I will play.

As I started playing, everything but the pipe organ became silent. Everypony looked at me and listened as I played this great and haunting piece of music. Using my two hooves to play two notes simultaneously, I used my magic to play the rest, and my hind legs helped me with the bass.

Well, I can almost hear the jaw-dropping from the crowd. I think they are surprised that I can play something as complex as pipe organ just like that.

And I can't wait for the competition itself!

***

After playing the opening, the crowd cheered and applauded me for the music. What can I say, I'm awesome tonight!

"Thank you for your excellent performance, Euronymous!" the director told me with a smile on his face. "Now, let's get to our competition.

"As you can all see, there are a total of forty-three ponies on stage. They will introduce themselves now. We already get acquainted with Ghuleh the Zombie Queen and her loyal advisor Euronymous. Is there anypony else in your company?" he asked us.

"Indeed there is." Moonshine nodded, then pointed at Blueblood. "The Nameless Ghoul. He is my Lord Protector, the best of dark knights. His real name means nothing — his actions speak louder than words."

Blueblood nodded silently.

"So, are the three of you together?" the director asked.

"Why, of course! A queen must never travel alone." Moonshine did an evil grin. "Who knows what will try to stop her from reaching her destination or completing her goals..."

"Very well, then!" the director bowed. "Glad to have you as our guest, Your Majesty."

It seems he also knows how to play a role. And it's absolutely awesome! I've never seen anything like this before! If every Halloween celebration was as entertaining as this! I would really partake in every one of them!

So, as far as I can see, the three of us have earned the favor of the ponies. Moonshine is playing the act very well, I played organ music - everything is going like we wanted it to. After all, we didn't prepare for nothing.

Some time later.

We've watched what others had to offer. And... I was disappointed. Poorly-done performances, mostly. Some ponies had great costumes but they just didn't go along with it, in my opinion. It's like acting like a joker when you're dressed as a knight. It just doesn't make any sense... Though, there were some funny moments here and there that set everypony laughing, but still... I suppose the three of us were the best. No one outdid us! There were some attempts to play a musical instrument, but those were mostly simple piano or harpsichord melodies. Not that great, but still decent.

And after that performance we did on the scene, everypony wanted to talk to us. We really did something great! So, while Moonshine was mostly silent, I explained everything to those who gathered around us. The story did less impact than our performance, but still did well. Speaking the truth, I expected much less than what we got. But it seems we are really good tonight, and everything's in our favor. The best night ever! We just need to find out who won the competition, as the counting of votes almost ended by now. I really hope we win.

So, this night was really fun. I'm not sleepy at all, I am excited! And after tasting those wonderful cookies... Everything was worth it! The effort I put into the costumes, Moonshine's act, and if it wasn't Blueblood we'd be separated and this awesome idea wouldn't have come to my mind. So, everypony took a part in making this. And even if we don't win, I will still be happy that I had friends having fun with me.

"Attention everypony!" the director was on stage again. "The votes were counted, and the winner is chosen. Or, dare I say, winners..."

Is he speaking what I'm thinking?

"The three ponies were decided as winners of this year's costumes competition. They showed not only their hoof-crafted costumes that were did rather well, but also a great performance that set the mood for the celebration as a whole. So, the winners are: Ghuleh the Zombie Queen, her loyal advisor Euronymous, and her Lord Protector, the Nameless Ghoul!"

Is... Is it real? We win? Oooh yeah!

The director had a small golden-colored goblet and a three pieces of paper in his hoof.

"Euronymous, be so kind." Moonshine said, not losing her act. "Take what is rightfully ours."

"Yes, my queen." I bowed to her, and then walked up on the stage and to the director.

"Having someone as creative as you is wonderful!" he spoke just loud enough for me to hear as he handed me the prize. "I've never witnessed such a performance! Congratulations! You can check the papers in any Equestrian Bank or just use them to buy whatever you want to spend your money on. Don't forget to tell your friends now!"

He turned to the crowd as everypony cheered and applauded me for the win in the competition.

"So, ladies and gentlecolts, our celebration comes to an end." the director spoke to everyone. "It was a pleasure seeing you all here tonight! See you a week later!"

Oh goody, there's also a free week! That is great!

Wow, I still can't believe we did it. I better tell my friends about that and give them what they deserve. This money we got will come in handy!

Yeah, I did it for the money, but it was still funny and awesome. The end result matters less to me than the whole process... And now I can say that Moonshine and Blueblood are really my friends. After what we went through together, the friendship was sure to be formed.

And I am happy it did.

Author's Note

So, what do you think of the trio's costumes?

28. New Musical Instrument

Monday midday.

Blueblood, Moonshine, and I had a great time together after winning the competition. We hanged out until the sunrise, doing trick-or-treat while receiving lots of sweets for it, and generally had fun.

Well, it was fun. Now, when I wake up, it's not. I have never experienced a hangover but I think I know the feeling now... My head hurts so much, especially my horn! Ugh, I think I overexerted myself somehow. Perhaps I shouldn't have used so much magic yesterday — changing colors, playing organ... Ugh, it seems the spells took a lot from me. Well, the same feeling as the day after first time in gym. You wake up and feel like you're burning in hell. That's the right feeling.

Ugh, I think I need some cold water splashed over my head... I feel like total crap right now. And I don't even know how color-altering spells took so much from me! Well, I did teleport twice already, and nothing but a short headache (and vomiting once) happened. Like, teleportation in itself should be far harder than what I did!

Actually, how teleportation works? Am I dissembled into electrons, protons, and neutrons, moved at a great speed towards the destination, and then reassembled? It takes a lot of damn energy to break atoms into the smaller pieces. I doubt I have enough mana to do that.

Oh fucking hell, my head hurts more when I try to come up with a scientific explanation. Fuck science, it's not the time for reasoning! I need some cold water, now!

I slowly got up from the bed, trying not to move too fast. I don't want my head to hurt more than it already does.

Alright... Getting up was hard.

Ugh, fuck! Walking, too...

I would just lie down for a bit, but I feel that I need to relieve myself... Which is rather unfortunate. I must do a trip to the bathroom which now seems like it's thousands of kilometers away.

Come on, I can do this! I am certain an alicorn can do this!

Step forward. Another. And another...

I'm tired already.

...

*sigh* Why does the world has to be so cruel to me today? It has damn colorful, cheerful ponies! There shouldn't be pain in this world!

...

Expectations are always ruined by reality.

Now, I need to move. Move, dammit! My legs are made of flesh and bone, not of fucking... rubber!

***

It took me forever to get to the bathroom, and by the time I did this my body was screaming for release. Ugh, I hate morning like this...

Alright, now I need to get into the shower. Surely the water will help me...

I got into the bathtub and turned the shower knob, making the water flow. Ohhh, I feel so much better!

Actually, it will be even better if I just take off the necklace. I haven't seen my wings in quite a while...

I carefully removed the necklace, and wings return. And oh damn they feel sore! Ugh, it's like... It's like I've been using them as a pillow. I can barely move them, they are limp. So fucking stupid me! I can't just throw away a part of my body!

Now I need to wait until my wings regain sensitivity.

...

Getting better slowly. I used my magic to unfold the wings... And now I feel even better. Ohh....

...

I better turn off the water. The sound's hurting my ears and head. I can just lie in the bathtub, relaxing... Or maybe turn on the faucet and let it fill the bath. Yeah, its sound is less annoying.

And here I go. Excellent! Now, I can just relax and think about things.

So... Now I have four hundred bits. Four. Hundred. That is a fucking lot! I can buy mini-orchestra with it. Well, not really, since I can play guitar, keys, drums, maybe some related instrument... And a trombone. It's not a bad instrument, but I don't think it goes well with metal music. Well, not counting symphonic metal.

Still, I need a set of drums and a synthesizer to make the list of instruments complete. The question is, where do I store all the stuff? The guitar takes some place. I store it under the bed, but no drum kit can be stored there. Synthesizer, maybe, but my bed isn't that big to store everything underneath it. Besides, there's only this room and bathroom. I don't want Moonshine to feel like I don't give her room, too. I should remember that this apartment is a place for both of us, not one of us.

So, where do I store them? I don't have my own room, and I doubt I'll be able to pay a rent. Also, bands often start in garages... Since there are no cars in Equestria, and I've seen just a few carriages that had obviously rich people on them, there's no garages to start a band in. Hey, I uncovered the mystery of absence of rock and metal! There're no garages!

Anyway, it seems that I'll be buying only a synthesizer. I'll find a place to store it. And the rest of the money that'll remain I will save for later.

Alright, here's that musical instruments store. It still has that seventy five percent discount for those who can already play the instrument they want to buy.

Well, let's see.. There are six models of synthesizers. From the small size of three octaves to the full size of seven. The prices are from one hundred and ten to six hundred. Since I can have a discount, I am able to buy any of those.

So, let's start with the big one. The keys seem just the right size, as synthesizers tend to have them sometimes wider than needed. There's a glowing crystal-looking battery thingie at the bottom of the synthesizer. There's a pitch and volume shifting wheels to the left of the keys, and there are various buttons on what I call a dashboard. Let's see... There're lots of options: piano, grand piano 1, grand piano 2, pad 1, pad 2, pipe organ, organ 2, lead 1, lead 2... and a lot of other options. There are also buttons and switches for the effects: reverb, delay, chorus, and so on. Well, it seems it's a good model to consider buying.

Time to try out the sound. The first synthesizer I've ever bought when I was a human sounded like total crap. I don't need that happening again.

I turned on the synthesizer and pressed the first key. The sound seems good so far... The note lasts as long as if I played a real piano. The sound itself is very realistic, too.

Let's check the effects... Reverb works just fine. Delay, too...

...

Yeah, each effect works perfectly.

I think I should check all other options, and then consider buying this synthesizer.

Some time later.

I bought that synthesizer for just a hundred and fifty bits. This is perfect for me! It can also split into two rows of keys, the second one is placed higher and more to the back of the synthesizer, leaving enough room for hooves to play.

I would tip my hat if I had one. They made the synth absolutely perfect! I could only dream of one back on the Earth.

Also, I played a few melodies to prove I can play. I was praised for not playing the basic melodies that every single music school teaches on the first day. So, I was one of the foals that could really play the instrument, not just one simple tune.

Alright, now I need to carry it to the apartment. The synthesizer is rather huge, it's longer than me. Thankfully, I have my magic. Even if my horn is still aching a bit, I still can carry stuff around.

Yeah, telekinesis is super neat. You know, like the Force in Star Wars universe. When I was a kid, I wanted to be like jedi. Now, well... it seems my dream came true! And I'm not just able to move stuff around but also do many spells that exceed the usableness of the Force. But one thing is different — while I remember Yoda saying that "size matters not", I am sure it does here. I can feel the weight of the synthesizer as I could feel the weight of any other thing I moved.

Well, time to go home.

***

Whew, I carried the synth to the apartment. And I think my horn's aching more than it did before. It's no surprise — the synthesizer is quite heavy... I think it's about three kilograms. Well, it's not that heavy but with my horn being in pain, it is. Hey, some time ago, I lifted a pony in the air! Now, I feel like I can barely lift this thing, ugh...

And, to my surprise, Moonshine isn't here. She was when I woke up... I guess she has some things to do.

Anyway, time to unpack and set the synth. I need some practice, after all.

...

Alright, here I go. The synthesizer is set and ready to be used. I'll store the box somewhere, as it has instruction in it. It might come in handy. Though, I know pretty well how to handle a synthesizer. I'm not going to use it to smash stuff, after all.

Okay, time to practice.

A few hours have passed rather quickly. I played some simple melodies and songs, and I guess that's it for today. I haven't lost my touch yet, even without my fingers. Well, I played the pipe organ a few times already, but I didn't practice much. And, as all people know, practice makes perfect.

So... Lemme think about a band. As I've already thought, I have to choices: Powerwolf and Ghost. If I'm going to create a cover band (I'll be doing covers, after all), I need to make everything as close to the original as possible. Though, the choice's still here, I can't run from it. I cannot assemble two bands at once. And even if I have to wait at least eight years, I should be ready by then. I hate waiting, but I cannot go against my biology.

Alright, the choice... Powerwolf is a powerful band with epic songs, though most of them won't tell ponies anything. To present such a band as Powerwolf, I need ponies to understand what is sung about. There are many names in the songs that are unknown to ponies, and even more situations I doubt they are ready for.

As difficult as it is, I think I cannot take Powerwolf as the first metal band to introduce to this world.

So, the choice is Ghost. It is not as aggressive in sound as Powerwolf, but more sinister and, I suppose, calmer. It gives a sense that you belong to a cult... And I don't know what ponies think about cults. I know that religion is more or less absent here... Alright, maybe Ghost will be difficult to present in a right way.

I suppose I should study history and social stuff to determine whether I'l be hated for introducing such a band or not. Perhaps I'll be able to find something to back up Powerwolf, and then pick it as my choice... Yeah, everything is pretty difficult.

There are those books I've brought earlier: history book and a book about religion. I think I should read them carefully to find what I need. I don't need thing to turn for the worse if I don't take into account stuff that matters. You know, it can end poorly for me.

So, time to get some reading done.

The history's... something. Those Dark Ages that the ponydom had was maybe even bloodier than our Medieval. Slavery, racism, female discrimination... Ah, that sweet scent of wrong things.

What I learned is that ponies didn't like each other much. It's obvious by the events that led to the foundation of Equestria — their countries that existed before that were frozen by the blizzard that the hatred caused, forcing everypony to move south. There, they fought again, causing another blizzard. Realizing the cause, they decided to work together to forget the hate. Although, it took many years for it to disappear. And I'm telling the short story, not counting some rulers that tried to bring one race domination (pony Hitler, basically), some devious plots that tried to drive ponies away from each-other and so on.

There were many cults that exploited the feelings. Before Equestria was created, there were many gods that were believed to bring eternal summer to the land so no other race will be needed to sustain it. Mainly, earth ponies believed that — they saw themselves as hard workers, and they considered others lazy.

There also were some alicorns involved in creating cults of personality. While the mechanisms behind the ascension to alicornhood are still unknown, those who became alicorns were either worshipped as gods or murdered as abominations no one accepted. Yeah, not much fun here.

When the pony races united (they're called tribes, but whatever), alicorns became less common somewhat. Maybe it's not that, no one knows how many alicorns was there before Equestria was founded. However, it is fairly certain that there was only one alicorn before Celestia and Luna, and another one after them. That first "Equestrian" alicorn created a cult in his name. He made others follow rules to gain his blessing that was believed to be able to help greatly. His name was forgotten through time, however, and the only evidence of his long rule was what little Celestia and Luna had to say. They were but fillies back then.

Also, there was that Discord guy, who is, apparently, more a god than anyone else. He's the spirit of chaos. He ruled for some time, during which he destroyed most of the written history. After his defeat by Celestia and Luna, the sun and moon couldn't be controlled by unicorns anymore, only alicorns could do it. Celestia discovered her talent as the sun controller, and Luna discovered hers. They can control both, though, but there's a big difference. If Celestia controls the moon and the night, it doesn't look as beautifully composed as Luna's, and the other way around.

I don't know how can they affect stars... Oh well, magic.

So, it was a rather brief history lesson. I don't like certain facts much as they play little role and cannot really be reliable due to Discord's influence, but that's all I have.

Let's conclude — both bands I've chosen have religious symbolism in one form or another. Ghost is more like a cult... A cult I can present as one of many cults ponies had through the centuries. If made right, it will be seen as entertainment, not as a real thing. I don't want to be crucified, after all. Or banished to the moon, turned to stone, or whatever else may happen to me if I fuck up.

I looked out the window and saw that the evening's already come. Time sure flies fast... And Moonshine's still away somewhere. Maybe she's visiting her deceased grandfather's house or visiting her parents. I don't know if I should worry or not... She's my friend but she doesn't have to report any of her movements to me.

I think I'm overthinking things. I never tell Moonshine where I go and she doesn't seem to be as worried as me when she's gone.

Yeah, this whole thing is stupid.

...

Alright, what do I do now? Hm... Oh, I need a place to exercise my wings! And since only Luna knows about my wings, I need to ask her about them. The question is, how? She's very busy at the castle and I can't just barge in and say "Hey Luna, I need your help here!". That'll be completely rude.

Well, I can send her a letter. Though, I don't know the exact address and I don't know how long it takes for a letter to arrive. Yeah, a bad option.

Hm... Since she can go into dreams of others, I may just go to sleep and wait for her. Uh, but she may have problems helping others with their dreams...

Ugh, I hate such situations! Why don't ponies have internet or telephones? I could've just send a message to Luna and she'd receive it instantly, and the problem would be solved. Crap... Well, only I have a smartphone. If only she had one, too... Actually, the next time I see her I maybe allow her to see my smartphone to see if it can be reengineered with existing technology. Hey, owning a smartphone makes me rather special, but I'm already special enough being an alicorn. It'd be better for ponies to have their own smartphones. They're really useful, after all.

...

I can hear the door opening. Must be Moonshine, right?

I looked there and saw her. She had a happy expression on her face, that is one noticeable thing I saw first.

"Uh, Flame?" she addressed me, her expression turning a bit shy. "Um... would you like to go to, um, a party? My friends and I are having one tonight and I thought that, uh, I should invite you, too." her face reddened a bit. "So... what do you think?"

That was completely out of the blue, truth be told. Actually, a night party doesn't seem so bad. Well, especially if it has some spicy stuff... I love spicy stuff! Uh, and get to know other peo- ponies. That's also not too bad.

"What do I need to bring?" I asked.

"Uh, I... I think you needn't anything. You can, um, pick a guitar if you want... You do great with it." Moonshine replied.

"Okay, and when do we go?"

"Right now."

Well... let's see where it goes. I just hope I won't get into any awkward situations there. Knowing my luck with that kind of things, I certainly will.

29. Party Night: Part One

I was walking alongside Moonshine to a place where the party will be held. Since it was rather cold, I was wearing my pants and hoodie. I decided to bring nothing but fifty bits with me. What if we need to buy something? Money will come in handy. Besides, I don't want to be the star of the show — and with a guitar, I would be one without a doubt. Hey, I'm not bragging or anything, it's truth. Well, there are better guitar players, but it seems I'm the best among foals.

Anyway, I'm not taking any instruments with me. I don't feel like playing anyway. I just want to see how the party will go... I've never been to a child party before, actually. Well, not counting my birthdays, but those were pretty boring celebrations for a number of reasons I don't want to even remember.

Also, I'm leaving Molniya all alone tonight. I think she'll be fine: I made accessing food easy for her and cleaned the litter box. I will return tomorrow, and I'm sure Molniya will still be where I left her.

"So... where is it?" I asked Moonshine. I totally forgot to do it before.

"Not far." she replied. "Um, we need to buy snacks first... It's along the way."

Snacks? What kind of snacks? So far I haven't seen any chips... Yeah, this world has neither Lays nor Pringles, my favorite kind of chips. I could go with bacon-flavored... And actual bacon. Yeah, and I still haven't had anything meaty. I gotta ask Luna about it someday.

Alright, here's the store. It just states "Snacks". It makes sense, but why isn't there anything special about the store's name? It's so different from what I've seen on Earth.

We entered the shop, and—

Okay, they have some chips. Why haven't I seen any before? Let's see... Wait, what do we need to buy?

"What do we need?" I asked Moonshine.

"Um, some chips, hay fries, a few soda cans... That's all, I think." she replied.

Well, let's see what is to our taste... Also, I need hot sauce. Spicy stuff is good!

The first time I've tasted spicy stuff wasn't good, though... I remember it clear — I was eight years old. My parents were away and I was alone at home. I wanted something to eat, and I searched for the food in the fridge. I looked there and saw chili pepper. Well, I didn't know it was chili pepper then, I thought it was just very small ball pepper. I washed it, bit it, and... I felt like I've bitten off a chunk of hell itself. That sensation was... something I don't think I can describe with words. Well, imagine the hottest fire burning your mouth. What I felt was even worse. Uh... Anyway, since then I can tolerate anything spicy a lot more better. It is still spicy but I think my tongue was burned to the point when I could no longer tell something very spicy from just a little bit spicy. Yeah...

***

After buying everything we needed, we went to the party place. The shopkeeper gave us a paper saddlebag. Well, it seems they don't have polyethylene yet, seeing that all bags of chips are made from paper, too. Actually, that's rather ecological, as polyethylene bags rot for a few hundred years, which is a fucking lot. It can be recycled, but people tend to just throw the bag out if it becomes bad. Littering, this is one of those thing I hate the most. Seeing how the streets are clean, I assume ponies understand that littering is a very bad thing. Oh, I remember one town I've been to, and it had rubbish all over the streets. Ugh...

Alright, enough ranting. I shouldn't waste my mood by thinking about unnecessary things. Party's ahead, after all! Fun, games, that kind of stuff. Well, if my understanding of a party held by children is right. What kind of a child would want a calm tea party anyway?

So, a whole night of fun... That's a good thing, considering that there's a whole week of freedom from school. I can do all sorts of stuff during this! Well, if I find out what that stuff is first. I would just go gaming but there are no games to play... Ugh.

I've just noticed that we came to the outskirts of the city. Closer to the mountain and there are less and less buildings... Actually, there's something resembling a small forest. Kinda nice place to live in. Or maybe it's just a park? I haven't been to this part of the city before... Which reminds me, I should go out more often. I was, like, in one fifth of the city if not less. Yes, it's large, but I should be able to navigate through it no problem.

I'm definitely going to explore the city during this week. I better not forget it.

Alright, it seems we came to the place. It's a two-storey wooden house at the edge of the forest. It looks rather old but still not old enough to fall apart nor does it look abandoned. Though... the house looks like it wasn't build by a professional.
It kinda reminds me of Russian village log cabins called "izba". They look really... inviting. Like the owners are ready to welcome you with open arms and offer a stay for the night. Yeah, something like that.

"Um, this is where my friends and I meet sometimes." Moonshine explained to me while we walked up to the cabin. "This cabin was built by my grandparents for our family to have a nice day there from time to time. It's, um, barely used anymore... I haven't been there for a few months."

"It looks nice." I commented on the building. "So... we go in?"

"Uh-huh." she nodded, and then opened the door. It was dark on the inside. "We're first here... Um, can you help me with something?"

"Sure." I nodded.

"It's cold... Please, light a fire. There are, um, some logs... somewhere... toss them into the fireplace and, um, find the matches to light it up."

"On it." I replied, starting to search for the needed stuff. So, logs and matches. Finding those shouldn't be too hard.

Especially logs. They're just lying by the fireplace, which is near one of the walls. The fireplace is made of bricks and looks rather simple, by the way. It is also big enough for at least two ponies to lie on it. There's an actual bed on it... I don't remember how it's in English, but such contruction's name is "Russkaya pehch" in Russian. Yeah, this house is totally izba.

So, where might the matches be? Should be in those drawers I see near the window. Let's see...

...

No, not here. There are some plates, forks and spoons, even a couple of knives, a bag of some kind of herbs, and yet no matches. Okay, maybe it's in those boxes under the beds... Also, I hope the beds are comfortable. I'm not planning to sleep on the floor, after all. Well, if I get any sleep tonight at all.

So, the boxes... There are various building instruments such as hammers, saws, axes. Nothing that can help me light the fire.

By the way, to light one we need some paper first. Logs just don't burn right away, after all.

...

I see Moonshine unpacking the snacks and putting the paper bags into the fireplace. Well, that solves the problem.

I still need matches, though. Where the heck are they?

"Moonshine, I can't find the matches." I said. "Where do you store them anyway?"

"Um, you didn't find them in the places you've looked in?" she looked surprised. "Uh, stupid me!" she facehoofed. "I forgot that all matches were used!" her face turned red in embarrassment.

Hm, what if I can light the fire using my magic? Basically, it's energy, and energy is warmth. Enough energy will be able to set paper on fire. I still remember some physics from my school years, yay!

"Maybe I can help." I replied, walking to the fireplace. Focusing my energy, I directed it towards the paper. A few moments later it began to burn. "Here it is!"

"Um, thanks." Moonshine smiled at me. "I... I don't know what I'd do without you."

She could just go and buy some matches. Although, the words she's just said are nice.

"Everypony's coming in half an hour." she told me. "Can you help me with another few things, please?"

Well, why not. I'm looking forward to the party, after all. Helping her do the stuff will be a right thing to do.

***

After everything was set and done, the both of us just sat by the fire, waiting for Moonshine's friends to arrive. We were sitting in silence... Well, there was nothing we could talk about right now, I suppose.

...

Uh, that kind of awkward silence when you're sitting with your friend and have nothing to talk about. Yeah...

*knock knock*

It seems there's the first one. Moonshine went to open the door.

...

Her friend is a earth pony filly with white coat, long pink mane and tail, and azure eyes. She seems to be a bit older than Moonshine. As they saw each-other, they hugged happily.

"Moonshine! I've not seen you for months!" that filly said. "I was happy to know that there's a party!"

And I just stood there awkwardly, waiting to be introduced.

"Good to see you, Coral!" Moonshine replied, and the two fillies parted. Then, Coral noticed me. "Oh, and allow me to introduce my new friend — Flame Metal."

Coral walked to me, extended her hoof, smiling, and said, "Hi, Flame."

"Uh, hi." I bumped my hoof with hers. "Nice to meet you, um, Coral."

"Uh-huh." she nodded, then turned to Moonshine. "Azure Wave won't be here tonight, she got sick with feather flu."

"Oh, I so hoped she'd come..." Moonshine frowned. A few seconds later, she asked: "So, Cor, how's it going?"

"Okay, I guess..." Coral replied, and the two fillies sat on one of the beds. "I've taken a musical school, by the way."

"Oh, that's great! What're you playing?" Moonshine asked.

"I've not started yet, but I plan to learn how to play all sorts of stuff with keys... First, piano, and I will move forward towards the pipe organ. And y'know what inspired me? Have you been to the Nightmare Night yesterday in Canterlot Primary School?"

Oh, I think I know why Coral wants to play the organ.

"Uh-huh." Moonshine nodded.

"So, you know who won the costumes competition, right? I've seen and heard one of them playing the pipe organ, and it really inspired me to learn! It sounds so beautiful!"

Moonshine and I exchanged glances. And her mouth's corners were a little bit up. It seems she's happy to know that I inspired someone to start playing.

"I wanna meet him someday and find out how and where he learned this!" Coral said, and then suddenly stood up. "Uh, excuse me, gotta use the filly's room." she trotted out of the house and went somewhere... I guess the toilet's external. It's not going to work well in the winter.

Also, there's one thing I need to ask Moonshine.

"Should we tell her?" I asked.

"Um, I don't know..." Moonshine looked at the floor. "I... I don't want to be the center of attention..."

"But she's your friend." I said. "Why would you hide it from a friend?"

Even if I have some trust issues, I still don't think it's right to hide anything from you friends. They're friends for a reason, right?

"I... I just... Uh... She... she likes rumors and spreading them. I... I don't want this to get out of hoof and go like a wildfire. I... I don't know what to do."

Actually, now that I think of it, I don't know either. Well, if Coral likes spreading rumors, telling her that Moonshine's kinda famous will result in something not really good. But friends should be trusted, right?

"And what if you ask her not to spread it? Tell her it's a secret for the closest friends only." I suggested.

"...I think you're right." she nodded. "Cor's never revealed any of my secrets she knows. I trust her. Uh, thanks for encouraging, Flame." her cheeks reddened a little.

With whatever I do to help Moonshine, she's growing closer and closer to me. I... I honestly don't know how will I react if she suddenly tells me she loves me. Assuming she does, of course... I fucking hate assuming. It's rarely right, ugh... Why am I having such thoughts anyway? Stupid brain doesn't know what to do with itself, duh!

Fuck me and my stupid brain...

And Coral returned. Well...

"Cor," Moonshine addressed her friend. "Um, I want to tell you something."

"I'm listening." she sat near Moonshine and looked at her.

"Um, those winners... are us." Moonshine pointed at me and then herself. "And... another colt, and, um, he's not here right now..."

"You're the winner?" Coral's eyes widened. "That's great! Congratulations!" she hugged Moonshine. "Wow... The costumes you had were great!" she turned to me. "And was that you who played the organ?"

I nodded.

"Wow, you're so talented!" she smiled. "And I suppose you inspired me... Where did you learn to play this good?"

"Uh, Cor?" Moonshine said. "Can I ask you not to tell anypony this? It's, um, kinda secret."

"Of course I won't!" Coral replied. "I understand why you don't want others to know it... Well, congratulations anyway!"

"Thanks..."

"So, where did you learn it?" Coral asked me again.

What should I answer? Hm...

"Um, before I moved to Canterlot, I used to learn from one of my... neighbors." I replied. "Back at home with mom and dad, that is. Um, the neighbors were kind and trusted me with the organ... I can say I grew up with it. Um... That's kinda all."

"Can they teach me?"

"I don't think so." I shook my head. "They let me do that because I was their friends' son. Uh, I don't think they'll teach a stranger, sorry."

"Oh..." Coral frowned. "But... maybe you can teach me?" she asked.

"Mmmh, I don't think I can." I replied. I'm not a good teacher, after all. I still remember that failure I had when I tried to teach a filly how to play a guitar. Her name's Apple Bloom, if I remember correctly. So, nope, not going to teach. "I.... I won't be able to explain... stuff." I made a circling motion with my hoof. "Lots of stuff."

"Okay, but maybe you can tell me where to start?"

"From piano, and then you just go up." I answered. And, well, I think I'm at least partly right. A piano has keys and a few pedals that change the sound, the pipe organ has a few rows of keys and a row of pedal... The size is the difference. Meh, I'm not into the technical part of, uh, any istrument. Well, I know basics, but I mostly just know how to play.

"Thanks for the advice, then!" Coral smiled. "I hope I'll be as good as you someday!"

So much for not being a star of attention... Fuck.

*knock knock*

And another one!

...

It's a unicorn filly with light brown fur, black mane, and brown eyes. There are also... freckles? And I think she's at least thirteen.

"Hi, Moonshine!" that filly said, hugging the party holder. "So great seeing you again!"

"Great seeing you, too, Choc!" Moonshine replied with a smile. "Cor's already here, and we've a new friend!" she turned me. "Chocolate Chips, meet Flame Metal."

Chocolate... Chips? Ponies, your names are ridiculous. Way too ridiculous.

"Hi!" Chocolate walked to me, and suddenly hugged me. Um, is that her way of getting to know ponies? "It's great having a new friend! Moonshine's talked about you a lot, and I just couldn't wait to meet you! From her words, you're a great person!"

Actually, I'm not surprised by the fact Moonshine talked about me. She, on the other hand, didn't want that information to meet my ears, seeing how her cheeks became red as a tomato.

"Also," Coral said. "Moonshine was the winner of yesterday's competition!"

"Is it so?" Chocolate parted from me and turned to Moonshine. "Then it's great! Congrats, Moonshine!"

"Um, thanks..."

"Oh, I forgot to mention, my sister won't be here. She's at Manehattan with my pa — she's getting, uh, "additional education", I think. Well, that's what pa said to me last time I saw him."

"So, it's just four of us tonight." Moonshine said. "Okay, let's play something! As a tradition, we all start with hide-n-seek." it seems that statement was addressed to me. "So, who'll be it?"

"Flame can be one. He doesn't yet know the secret places!" Coral giggled.

"Yes, Flame, please!" Chocolate added.

"It's fine, I suppose..." I replied.

"Okay, now close your eyes and count to sixty!" Moonshine told me.

I closed my eyes, sat, and put my front hooves to cover my eyes, and started counting.

"Count aloud!" I heard my friend saying.

Okay....

***

"...Sixty!" I stated and opened my eyes. "Ready or not, I'm coming for you!"

Well, time to search for these fillies. Where are they hiding? I haven't played hide-n-seek for a long while, and now I need to remember how to search for small children.

Oh, wait, there's a note right in front of me. Is it a clue?

Let's see...

No magic

Alright, I suppose that's fair. I think there are tracking spells, and they would destroy everything about the game, making it absolutely not interesting. Yeah, I get the point.

So... I'm on the first floor of the house. There are various places the fillies might be hiding at: a wardrobe that stands near the exit, behind the curtains, under the bed, on the fireplace... That must be everything.

A wardrobe... Let's see inside that thing. Alright, I open it, and... there's nopony inside. I guess this pretty obvious choice of hiding place isn't considered a hiding place. That's logical, I suppose...

I don't think there's anyone behind the curtains as I don't see any silhouettes that would be seen. Better check that anyway.

...

Nope, not there either.

What about that sleeping place on the fireplace? Let's see there.

I climbed atop the fireplace, and saw no one. Yet I think I can hear breathing... Hm, it seems the fireplace and the wall has some space between them. Could it be?..

...

"Oh!" Coral gasped as I saw her. She was in a very small place between the fireplace and the wall, out of anyone's sight. Actually, that is a good place, considering that no one will look there.

"Gotcha!" I grinned.

"Yeah." she chuckled, and then tried to get up. "Um... I'm stuck. Can you help me?"

Helping her out by levitating her up and setting her down on the floor, I got her out of that narrow space.

She sneezed, and then said: "Ugh, it's dusty in there... Anyway, go find others." she smiled at me. "I'll just—" she looked at her dust-stained fur "take care of my coat."

Alright, where others might be hiding? I've not checked under the beds yet. Let's see...

...

Spiders, dust, some dry pieces of food... Nothing unusual. And no ponies either.

I haven't played hide-n-seek for years, and it is so refreshing to be able to play it again. I'm small again and can fit in various places, and people won't call me an idiot for that. Huh, that's a plus of being a child. No one's gonna blame me for the dumb stuff I do!

Anyway, there are no more ponies on the first floor. I should go up and look there.

Here's a ladder that leads to a hatch. Why would ponies build a vertical ladder? It's kinda hard to get up without fingers.

...

Oh my, there's a lot of stuff here! Many wooden planks, some boxes, a few bunk beds, sturdy-looking tables, some cloths hanging from the wooden beams... Hoo-wee, that's a messy place! No wonder the two fillies decided to hide here.

And I already see one of them. Shamefully, somepony forgot to hide their tail which is sticking out of one of the boxes. Let's see who's there...

Aha, here she is! Moonshine!

"Gotcha!" I said, my sudden appearance making her gasp.

"Oh, you scared me!" she chuckled, getting out of the box. "Oh, I forgot how dusty it's here..." she shook her body, getting a lot of dust in the air.

"Aaah..." oh fuck no. "CHOO!" I sneezed, and heard a muffled bump from downstairs. What the heck was that?

"Un, sorry..." Moonshine said, and then sneezed much quieter. "Um, you have one more to find."

I gotta check that sound. Maybe I missed something on the first floor?

...

After getting downstairs, I looked around. There was an armchair in front of the fireplace, and it seems it's in different position than before. What moved it?

Let's see... There can be no one inside the armchair, there's not enough place. Underneath it? There's too little space for even a kitten.

Huh, strange... it seems there's a hatch. Why would anyone need a hatch there? There's a basement? Maybe a storage of some kind... Anyway, Chocolate Chips is there.

...

Really, who decided it was a good idea to give ponies such names?

...

Anyway, I still need to find that filly. I carefully opened the hatch and looked under it — and here she is!

"Gotcha!" I said with a smile.

"Your sneeze made me jump and hit my head!" Chocolate rubbed the back of her head. "Oww... You wouldn't have found me if not that!"

"Still found you." I replied, opening the hatch wider for the filly to get out of there.

Well, this was fun.

"Coral, now you're it!" Moonshine said.

Oh, we are doing another round. That's actually great! Where will I hide?

"Okay." Coral said, sat, and closed her eyes. "One..."

Crap, where will I hide? Certainly not on the first floor, that place is too open. I need something more private... Like the second floor which is messy as hell.

"Five..."

Better get going.

***

As I got up to the second floor, I started looking around. Chocolate was with me and was searching for a hiding place, too.

Well... I'm not going to hide in the boxes nor in the wardrobe. Those places are obvious for the seeker to see first. Instead, I need something more reliable...

I see that there are wooden beams above my head. And there are some planks that connect them, and a few mattresses are lying there. That will be a comfortable and secure place. The thing is, I need to get there first.

The easiest way would be to just fly up. I cannot do that, obviously. Instead, I have to climb. Ugh...

Alright, here I go. Putting a hoof here, another there, pull myself up... I'm trying hard not to fall. Ugh, it would be so much easier if I had fingers.

Actually... what if I use magic to create fingers on my hooves? Would that work?

...

It works, great! Now I look weird. I don't care, now the climbing is much easier as I can hold on to the beams more securely.

And... ugh, mm... Here I am! Now I just need to get comfortable and make sure no one sees anything suspicious. I won't let my tail nor my mane dangle from here.

Right, now I'm ready. Now I just lie here and wait until I'm found.

***

"Sixty!" I heard Coral yelling. "Ready or not, here I come!"

I'm ready. And Chocolate's ready, too. She's hidden in one of the boxes, and covered herself by a piece of fabric she found lying around. If I didn't know she was there I would think there's no one in that box.

So, the party's going rather well. It's not like those parties teenagers host. I've been to one of them and there was just excessive drinking, smoking pot, and, well, someone got lucky to get laid. Though, I left halfway through the party. Everyone's was drunk by that point and I just wasn't having much fun. I've never gone to such parties ever again. They are... not my thing.

This, however, is fun. Playing games, just being with friends who aren't there just because they need to drink... This is great! Though, the party hasn't properly started yet, I suppose. I just got acquainted with two fillies and we started playing hide-n-seek. I think there'll be more.

"Gotcha!" I heard Coral catching Moonshine downstairs. She's going to be it next round.

Here's she, getting up here. Better hide!

I just hope I don't give away my position. Every time I played the game I started to giggle when the it was around searching for me. I don't know what was so funny, maybe the fact that they couldn't find me brought me joy. So, nope, not gonna giggle now.

...

Coral hasn't looked up yet. She's just looked into the wardrobe. Now, she's searching under the tables... And in the boxes. She uncovered Chocolate.

"Gotcha!" Coral said.

"Aw, no!" Chocolate pouted, getting out of the box.

It's a good thing I've chosen this position I have — it is amazing at hiding me. Though, Coral now knows I'm the last one, and she's going to search hard for me. At least she's not looking up. She wouldn't notice me right away anyway.

***

"Flame, I give up, come out!" Coral said with disappointment in her voice after twenty minutes of searching.

Seeing that she wasn't watching in my direction, I silently jumped off from my spot. I landed behind her, and she turned around.

"Hey, where were you?" she asked.

"In my secret spot I've found." I replied. "I'm not going to show it." I grinned.

"Preserving good spots for yourself?" she smiled at me. "I doubt I'll find you next time we play."

"Alright, everypony!" Moonshine yelled from downstairs. "Come here!"

Hm, what will we four be doing? It's not like we're going to play video games or watch films. Anyway, it might be something interesting.

30. Party Night: Part Two

Moonshine gathered all of us downstairs.

"Well, everypony," she said. "We're going to play twister!"

Oh crap, that's the least of my favorites. Especially when your face is near someone's butt. Ponies are nude, so... I think you understand why I don't think twister will bring me joy. Just... I'll just rely on my luck, which is terrible... Ugh.

So, Moonshine showed us a circle. I don't remember how it's called, though it isn't too different from what I've seen before. Well, it has four colors: red, green, yellow, blue; there are also four zones which are hooves, and one arrow in the center. Yeah, not a bit different from the human twister.

There's also that carpet thingie... Fuck, I forgot how it's called. Meh, it doesn't matter much anyway. So, it has four rows of colored circles, each row according to one of the four colors used in the game. And there are six circles in one rows.

"So, who's first?" Moonshine asked.

"Me!" Coral replied, stepping near the carpet.

"Alright," Moonshine said, and then spun the arrow. "Right front hoof — green, Coral!"

So, here it begins...

***

Three ponies is already enough on this carpet. Moonshine's standing outside as a judge, thankfully. Also, the participating girls tied their long manes. Where do they find those hairbands anyway? It's a secret I don't know. Girls always have these and I've never seen hairbands being sold anywhere. Where do girls get them? That's a mystery.

So, we're playing twister... Me being so close with my face to Coral's butt doesn't help anything in any way. It's really awkward for me, 'cause I'm still not over that nudity thing ponies have. They just don't care... Which is good in its own ways, but not right now.
I feel like I'm going to collapse soon: I'm stretched far enough. And I'm upside-down, which isn't helping. And there's Chocolate, almost pressed to me on top. Well, a compromising position... Oh damn my mind that is thinking of something it really shouldn't.

A human is more supple, and I feel like a log. An old log.

"Left front hoof — red, Chocolate!" Moonshine said.

Chocolate Chips moved, and collapsed right on top of me. Ugh, fuck, I can barely hold!

...

UUUUGH, my balls! She moved her hoof and it collided with the most painful spot! Argh!

And I collapsed, bumping my head with Coral's butt, making her fall. Uh... It hurts.

"Whoops, I'm so sorry!" Chocolate said, getting off of me. "It was an accident!"

"I'm okay, oof..." I replied, rolling on my side.

"Everypony's okay?" Moonshine asked worriedly, walking to us. Coral was also looking at us with worry.

"Kinda..." I replied, getting up. Ugh, I hate this male weakness!

"Okay, let's play something less dangerous." Coral suggested. "Well, we know it was an accident, but it's better not to be repeated, right?"

"Yeah." I replied, finally free of pain. Uh, that nasty feeling...

Yeah, such a game can end in pain, too. The dangerous world we live in, ladies and gentlemen. You never know when your future kids are in danger.

"So, what're we gonna play?" Chocolate asked.

"I know what." Coral grinned. "We need a bottle for it."

Oh crap, is it what I think it is? If so, I'm doomed. But since I came here in the first place, I have to follow the rules.

"Yay, truth or dare!" Moonshine smiled.

Yep, I'm doomed.

***

After an empty bottle was found, we assembled in a circle.

"To remind everypony, the rules are simple," Moonshine spoke. "We spin the bottle. It's bottom shows us who ask, and the neck points the one who answers."

Better not be me on that end of the bottle. I can, of course, lie, but the point of the game is telling truth. Is it fun when everyone's lying?

"And after each spin, we change places randomly." Moonshine added. "So, I'm gonna spin it."

Please not be me, please not be me, please...

Whew, not me. Chocolate asks Moonshine. Whew.

"Hm... Dance is the most silly way! For a minute." Chocolate dared.

Moonshine started to dance in very awkward and a bit funny way. I stifled my laugh 'cause I remember how I would dance Gangnam Style all day long on any occasion. Trust me, it was so stupid...

So, we changed places after Moonshine finished dancing. The bottle is spun again...

Whew, I'm on a "good" end of the bottle, and Moonshine is on another. She's not lucky today.

"Well..." I scratched my chin. Truth or dare? She's just done the dare, so I'm picking the former. "Tell me a moment of shame that happened before you went to school."

"Um... I forgot to turn off water once. It nearly flooded the house." she admitted. It's not so bad, I suppose. After all, she didn't have fingers to put them into a working plug. I used metal nails... That was painful.

We changed places again, and the bottle is spun. Now... fuck, I'm going to answer.

"So..." Chocolate said. "Tell me your most shameful moment."

There are tons of them. Not gonna tell at least nine tens of them.

"I... I forgot my birthday once." I replied. And it indeed happened. I was very busy with school when I was sixteen, and I just kinda missed my birthday entirely. I remembered about it only after the exams.

We changed places, the bottle spins again...

I'm again. Fuck. And Coral smiles mischievously... I don't like this. At all.

"I dare you to take off your hoodie." she said.

Well, it's a good thing I have my enchanted necklace to hide my wings, otherwise I'd be screwed.

I took off my hoodie, revealing my normal-looking body.

"I thought there was something special." Coral said with disappointment.

There is something... Not gonna reveal it, though. And at least until my friends grow up, I'm not revealing it. It's a serious thing, after all.

***

The game went on for another fifteen minutes. I asked some tricky questions, did some silly things, but nothing that would be too awkward, thankfully. Though, the game hasn't ended yet. There may be something very awkward for me to do.

The bottle was spun again, and it pointed at me, Coral on the other side. Okay, one more time... And Coral is making that mischievous grin again... with a tint of red on her cheeks. What in the heck?

"I dare you..." she paused, I think for a dramatic effect. "To..." come on, dammit! Is it that bad? "Kiss Moonshine... on the lips. Once."

Oh what the fuck?! The FUCK?! This is fucking madness! I don't want to do that! Why should I do this? This is so fucking awkward I think I'm going to explode thrice right here right now!

I just stared at Coral, who was giggling. To her side, Moonshine was sitting, blushing.

"Well?" Coral asked.

Oh damn me to the deepest circle of Hell... Um, it wouldn't be as bad as doing what I'm asked to do. Staying in the frozen lake forever wouldn't be so bad, yeah.

So... I slowly got up and started walking towards Moonshine. Here it comes... I think my face is burning brighter than all hell. Ugh...

I see Moonshine looking at me with something in her eyes, her cheeks burning. Oh fuck, why did I agree to this? Should've stayed at home, probably. Well, there's no time-traveling stuff for me to use, so...

I sat right in front of Moonshine. I stared into her eyes, and saw that... damn, she wants me to do this. Oh my... What did I get myself into? Uh...

I could feel Moonshine's hot breath as our faces weren't too far away. I'm not excited about this, though... Just shame and awkwardness.

And I... I planted a soft kiss on her lips. The girls behind me gasped, and Moonshine's eyes widened.

Well, what can I say? I broke my own record — I had the fist kiss when I was seventeen. It wasn't as awkward back then because, well, it was a foreplay to something else and it happened in a brothel. Yeah... What I've just experienced had more feeling to it from both sides. Moonshine was clearly shocked in a good way, and I... well... I don't know. I just don't know.

At least it's over now.

***

After everything settled down and everyone calmed down, we were sitting at the table and eating what we brought with ourselves. I was having some hay fries, my hot sauce bottle, and some cheese-flavored chips.

Moonshine excused herself to the toilet, leaving me and the two fillies alone. I didn't have anything to say to them, so we just sat.

"How was it?" Coral suddenly asked.

"What?" I blinked in surprise, turning to her.

"Truth be told, I saw how she looked at you." she told me. "And I can certainly say that she... likes you much." she giggled. "So... what did you feel when, um, that happened?"

So, she's trying to set up me and Moonshine together? Ugh... That's even worse! For hell's sake, I'm far older than Moonshine! This is just... gross. I suppose some people could even call me a pedo-zoo-phile. But that is not true! I'm not into children nor am I into non-sapient beings. This is so... Uuugh!

"I don't know." I finally replied in a dry tone. Seeing how Coral opened her mouth to ask something else, I glared at her for a moment. She closed her mouth and mouthed something like "sorry" to me. And yes, I am angry at her. I understand that she might've thought she's doing the right thing, but it was really bad. I didn't like it.

Still, she and other girls are children. I don't think I can blame them for being stupid from time to time. After all, we're all prone to this.

...

Moonshine came back and immediately started searching for something under one of the beds. Moments later, she pulled out a black rectangular box. What's it?

"Hey," Moonshine addressed us. "I've got something new... a TV!" the actually have TV? Wow, I didn't know that. "Well, my granddad was one of the inventors of first TVs, and he made this one for himself." so, I'm going to witness the first TV? That's actually cool! "He modified it so he'd be able to watch movies. Now, the TV is here, and we're going to watch an awesome film that was made just a few month ago. Daring Do and the Sapphire Stone!" It's familiar to me... I think I saw a poster of it somewhere.

Well, why not watch a film? I doubt anyone wants to play anything.

"Oh, I forgot something!" Moonshine went to the drawers and searched for something there, and then pulled out a camera. "We forgot to do a photo of us!"

Well, why not? It's actually a good tradition.

***

After the photo was taken, we took places on the beds, and TV was placed on the table. After we got comfortable, Moonshine started the film and joined us. She took a place right next to me.

...

Well, this film already reminds me of Indiana Jones films. Gender-bent and ponyfied version of the Indiana Jones and the Raiders of the Lost Ark. The setting is a bit different, yet there are many elements I redognized. For once, the music. It's a bit changed, yet the tune is almost the same. I don't know how this coincidence happened, but I think great things always have something in common.

Also, the film was obviously black and white originally, and then each frame was colored by hand. Or hoof? Well, the colors are kinda unnatural and... cartoonish. Lips desynchronization also takes place — it seems that the audio was recorded after the filming itself was done.

Oh my, I should review films. I've seen so much YouTube videos that point out films' flaws, details and whatnot that I can see behind the story myself! That's funny!

...

Moonshine has just moved closer to me and put her head on my shoulder. Um... I have nothing to say. Well, whatever makes her comfortable, I suppose. I'm not going to do anything. It's kinda... Ugh, everything is so fucked up. This is kinda nice feeling but at the same time it's kinda not so good.

Oh well... Whatever, the film's still going. Daring Do has broken one of her wings and is now moving through the jungle to... Actually, I think I kinda lost the track.

An hour later, the film has finally ended, leaving all of us tired and wanting sleep. Well, excluding me. I wasn't feeling as tired as others. However, there's no fun in doing anything alone right now, so, I think I'll just go to bed like everyone else. There's that bed just on the fireplace, and I'm gonna take it. It's obviously warm up there.

I got up there, took off my hoodie, wrapped it like a pillow, and lied down on the bed, placing the hoodie under my head. Well, it's comfortable enough. The bed is soft and warm, the light is dim. A perfect place to sleep during the night when it's cold outside. And I think I can hear the rain dropping — there's that drum-like sound. Soothing...

Yeah, I'm going to sleep right here. Well, after relieving myself, which my organism feels must be done.

Damn, the toilet's outside. Well, let's see where it is.

I quietly got down on the floor, walked to the door and opened it. I walked outside the house and looked around.

...

Well, with rain this hard I won't go to that toilet which is ten meters away from the house. It's pouring, it's cold, and I don't want to get ill. I'm sorry for all the girls, too. I can just stand here and pee on the ground. Maybe they can do it too... Definitely not what I must think about right now.

...

Good, everything is taken care of. Now, I go to sleep.

I returned into the house and got back onto the fireplace. Also, can it still be called a fireplace while being this big? A furnace would be the right term, I suppose.

Anyway, I'm in the warm place again. Better get to sleep.

...

I heard some rustle, and then something pressed against my side. I turned to this and saw Moonshine.

"Um..." she muttered, her blush visible even in this darkness. "It's warm here... And I, um... I don't want to get cold. Maybe we... share?"

Whatever gets her in the bed with me.

...

Damn that sounded dirty. Not that I care much right now, I just want for the next day to come.

"Okay." I turned away from Moonshine and closed my eyes. Feeling her nudging me again, I turned to her. "What?"

"Oh, um..." Moonshine stuttered. "I just want to say... Uh... I... Um, I'll tell you when we, um, return to the apartment, okay? When we're alone, that is."

I don't think I like where this is going.

Author's Note

Well, why not draw something while I'm at it?

31. Confession / Realization

I woke up early in the morning, judging by some light coming through the window. The first thing I noticed was Moonshine. She was sleeping on top of me, snoring softly.

Well... what a good way to wake up, right? If I didn't know better, I would suggest that I was sexually molested in my sleep. Actually, that happened once — I was staying at my friend's house for the night. We were having a party, although it ended in everyone besides me getting drunk. So, having no desire to witness it, I decided to go to bed. I would've gone home but I was staying in another city for a day, and that is how I ended at one of friend's in the first place.
So, I went to sleep. Sometime during the night, I woke up from a strange feeling. That feeling was friend's sister trying to get into my pants.
Anyway, I knew she was drunk, so I stopped her and made her find another place for the night. Gladly, she didn't remember it afterward, and I've never told my friend about that incident. Everyone was drunk, after all. And, uh, no one needs to know.

Enough with the sleep molestation, I'm not being molested right now, after all. If I was, I would freak out and teleport myself elsewhere, even on top of the mountain. Teleportation is a useful thing, after all.

So... Everyone's still asleep, what will I do? I suppose I'll just lie here. Also, Moonshine's kinda warm. Well, I would've never said it before, but it's actually quite comfortable sleeping with a pony. Yeah, what is happening to my life...

Well, let's conclude — the night spent here was good and bad at the same time. While I had fun, for the most part, this "feelings" stuff spoiled some of it as I didn't expect any of this to happen. Who am I lying to, I thought that it might've happened but never really considered the possibility. So, I ended up kissing Moonshine and then sleeping with her (Damn me to hell eternally, that sounded so wrong) and one thing that bothers me the most — her words just before both of us fell asleep. She is going to tell me something very important once we're alone, and I have no doubts of what it will be.

About the girls: Coral and Chocolate Chips. While the latter was just having fun, the former overdid it. I suppose it was fun for her, but I am certain it wasn't as fun for me. Of course, I could just not kiss Moonshine, but... Truth or dare.
I wasn't asked what I'd pick from these two (I would always choose truth, obviously), thus I didn't have much choice.
And maybe some part of me wanted to know how would kissing a pony be. Well... I can say it is mostly the same. Putting away the shame and awkwardness, the feeling itself is more or less the same as a "human" kiss. Though... there's something a bit different. Can't really say what, but there is a small difference. And I think I'm repeating myself here.

Well, and I got into a very crappy situation. I would like to get help from Luna as she is certainly more experienced in everything more than me, but that alicorn is busy and I didn't even have any dreams tonight to even attempt to call her.

...

Moonshine hugged me in her sleep, burying her muzzle into my chest.

...

What can I say...

...

I have no words to describe my current situation. Yep. On the other side, it feels somewhat nice. But it is also wrong... How many times do I need to tell myself how much older I am than Moonshine?

Hm, maybe I should act like my younger self would?

Actually, I don't know how I'd act if I was eight. I was far shyer than Moonshine back then. And I doubt I'd catch her attention anyway. And if I would, I think everything would be much more awkward that it is. I can think pretty straight right now, but back then... I think I'd try to hide from her. Not a very good thing to do, but no one was perfect during their childhood. Nor was I.

I was extremely shy, more like a shadow than a normal child. Always playing with myself far away from others, no friends, no one noticed me... Well, my childhood wasn't too bad from my younger self's point of view since I found it interesting to play alone, imagining grand battles, bustling cities, busy ports and whatnot. I am more social now, hiding no more from the world. Still, sometimes solitude is better than when you're surrounded by friends.

I think my thinking went the wrong way. I still don't know how will I respond to Moonshine's words. Should I try to tell her that I don't feel this way? Should I lie and say that the feeling is mutual? Should I tell the truth about myself?

...

I don't know. I told her that one shouldn't hide the truth from friends... But I lied to her. I am hiding the truth now. While I understand that revealing my real self may have unpredictable consequences, I don't like keeping the lies. I am creating distrust, and when the time comes, I will be asked of my lies. That... won't be pretty. But I can try to reason, tell Moonshine I was afraid to reveal myself because that might get a lot of attention to me.

Ugh, this is so fucking complicated! I know that life rarely gives easy choices, but this is way too hard for me.

...

*sigh*

***

I'm still lying on the bed, staring at the wooden ceiling. I think at least an hour has passed since I woke up, and yet everyone else is still asleep.

Moonshine is stirring in her sleep, trying to get even more comfortable with me.

This is rather peaceful. Makes me want it to last forever. I wouldn't have to think about my relationship with Moonshine, about my past, present, and future, about music, history, religion, and whatever else I found myself into. I would just lie and rest, needing nothing else in the universe.

Oh, it seems the two other girls are waking up. I saw Moonshine's ears move, and then she yawned and slowly opened her eyes. Meeting with mine, she blushed slightly and sat up. She got down from the place and stretched. Other girls slowly woke up as well.

"Aaawh..." Coral yawned. "T'was a gud prty, Moonshine." she sleepily addressed Moonshine and then yawned. After rubbing her eyes, she said: "I gotta go now... The music school starts at midday, I don't wanna be late."

"Bye, Cor." Moonshine nodded. "I'm happy to know you liked the party!"

"What else would happen if you're the host?" Coral replied with a smile, and then went outside.

"Uh, I'll soon go, too." Chocolate Chips spoke. "I want to meet my sis today and spend some time with her. The party was great, of course! I hope we'd spend some time together again soon."

"I hope, too." Moonshine smiled. "It was great seeing you, Choc!"

***

After everyone left, it was only the two of us. Moonshine was collecting what little trash we made yesterday and put it into a paper bag. I could see her wanting to tell me something, but she was silent. Also, I was helping her with cleaning the house. Inevitably, Moonshine will speak, and I will hear what she has to say. And I can't say I'm ready for this.

She looks at me now and then, seemingly preparing herself. It seems she isn't ready either.

Moonshine makes me remember myself and my first crush. Although, I was thirteen, not eight. I acted just a shyly and unconfidently... And, once I confessed my feelings, I found myself in a friendzone. That was harsh... I moved on, of course, but it still hurt for some time. And it made me fall into depression for at least a year... Yes, I'm very sensitive when love is involved. And I don't want Moonshine to experience the same pain I went through. So, I should do something that won't hurt her as severely as me.

But what? What should I do? I have no idea...

There isn't much for us two to clean up. After this is done, Moonshine will certainly speak. I see that she is more or less ready... I don't know why I think so, I just feel it.

...

Everything is done. Moonshine is looking at me in a weird way. Here it goes...

"Um, Flame?" she said to me. "Can we, um, talk? I... I want to say something to you."

"Of course," I replied as calmly as possible. Moonshine gestured for me to sit on the bed.

"So, um..." she spoke after we took seats. "I... I want to tell you something, Flame."

She is very nervous... So am I, but I try not to show it much. She wasn't looking me in the eyes, too, and it says a lot about what she feels right now.

"I... I want to say..." she stuttered, then shifted nervously in place, seemingly trying to get comfortable. "Flame, I... I love you."

I expected that, and yet it didn't stop me from going into a stupor, just stupidly staring at Moonshine.

"You're the nicest pony I've ever met," she said. "I really, um, mean that... You never shouted at me when I, um, did something stupid. Uh, you were never angry at me, you always tried to help... And I, um, I suppose I became better because of you... I mean, you pointed out what is wrong and told me how to, um, fix it. I... I started getting higher marks at school... You know I wasn't that good, as I, um, stayed the second time in the first grade... You never made fun of me because of that but always helped. And, um, you were the first one to help me with the bullies... And I, um, very grateful for all you've done for me. And that is... that is why I love you."

What do I fucking say? Wha-at do I sa-ay? She's just said some nice things! What do I tell her? She's looking at me, expecting something... Maybe I can try...

"I... I honestly don't know what to say." I started. "I... I like you in some way." and that is true. "I... I can't say I love you yet... And, um... I would never hurt you. I am not someone who likes hurting ponies. I, um, I helped you because I saw you needed help. And I would never make fun of you. I wouldn't call you stupid either. Well, everyone makes mistakes... I just wanted to help you, that is all..."

That sounded awkward as hell.

"And that is why I think you are one of the kindest, nicest ponies ever." Moonshine moved closer to me. "And, actually, I wanted to tell you that for a very long time... I didn't know how to do it neither did I know how you'll react. And you... you've just proved everything I think you are. And... I confessed because of yesterday... When you... um, when you kissed me on the lips." she said, last words barely hearable as she whispered them to me. "Why did you, um, kiss me? You could've just said "no", but you still did it. It means a lot to me..." she blushed even harder.

I know I maybe could've said that... And I really could. Maybe something pushed me there, to do what I did? I don't know... I really could've just not done it.

"And you don't love me yet... I think you will." Moonshine said. "I... I hope you will," she added. "But, um, even if you don't love me yet, can I ask for something?" I... Crap, I don't know what should I say. "Can you... kiss me... again?" she asked softly.

Oh... I... I am absolutely at loss of everything here. Part of me tells me not to do it, but another advises I should do it. Well, if I am now a child again... Maybe I should do what my child self would do? Another me wouldn't be against it, I think. If I was almost literally reborn, what stops me from experiencing everything anew? Human society doesn't have a hold on me. Everyone thinks I am a child.

If to live a new life I need to throw away everything I had before... I should do it. Enough of me being held back by what I was taught is right. It is time to choose for myself. It is time to accept my new self, my pony self, and to let go of the past.

I nodded to Moonshine and moved closer to her.

Nothing holds me from doing what I want. No one tells me what to do. The society I lived in for the most of my life has no power over me here. Whatever it may think of my actions doesn't have anything to do with me anymore.

I live another life, and now I am free.

Closing my eyes, I kissed Moonshine softly on her lips. It wasn't that awkward kiss I was made to do. Now, I do it myself, and I am not looking back.

It is like ascension to something new, something I've not experienced yet, something no one prepared me for.

And I welcome it.

Author's Note

I think some of you may tell me how illogical for Flame to just say "fuck it, I'm a child", but I think it has sense. If I were in his situation, I would most likely do the same. Since, you know, no one knows (not counting Luna in this particular situation) or cares of what you were. It is indeed that Flame is considered just a foal, not a fully-grown man that was turned into a colt. After all, when he was a child, he wasn't really free to do what he wants — he has a Christian mother and military father. I know from experience that neither first nor second thing makes a child born to such families free. There would always be rules that make little or no sense at all because parents want to make their child be what they couldn't become themselves.

Flame understands that there is no one trying to control him or make him into whatever they may think is right, so, it is why he made such a decision. His new childhood belongs only to himself, and he intends to take the most from it.

I don't know whether or not this explanation was needed, but some people might have been confused after reading this chapter. So, this is a little help from me to them.

Also, it is not the end of the story. The childhood hasn't ended yet, and there is a lot for Flame to experience and discover in the new world.

32. A New Day

I feel myself so much better now. With a tough decision made, my heart is now light. I am filled with energy and there is nothing that can spoil my mood. I feel like I want to just jump around and sing silly songs.

Well, I won't do that, but the feeling is here. My life has changed singificantly, not taking into account the whole transformation from more or less average human to a colt that is an alicorn. That is, of course, wonderful in its own, but the appearance isn't the most important thing that changed in me. It is also how I see everything.

I am a child again, and I have my childhood. I am now free, and I will take the most from it.

Yes, I'm feeling absolutely great.

So, after Moonshine confessed her feelings to me, I kissed her. While it is still technically wrong, it didn't hurt anyone. It was complete harmless, and Moonshine now looks way happier. I admit that I feel more freedom to do something like that again, and yet I understand that there can be no real feeling between us until she is old enough. And by old enough I don't mean chronologically old. Instead, I am thinking of biological aspect.

While it may seem that I just want to justify my actions if I advance towards someone who hasn't reached eighteen yet, I have solid logic behind my reasoning. Everyone grows differently, and time means nothing. For example, one of my classmates had a full beard by fourteen. And he's half-Russian half-Ukrainian, and they don't usually grow beard by that time. There's another one I know who looks like a child while being twenty years old.
So, time doesn't matter much — when Moonshine reaches her biological maturity, it will be time for something to spark between us... Or not. There're still a lot of years, and future is unpredictable. I don't know what feelings I'll be having in the future. Maybe I and Moonshine will part for some reason, maybe we'll stay together. And maybe something beautiful will be made from this, you never know. Especially if counting that I haven't had such an experience before — when I was a human, I didn't really spark any girl's interest, and my only attempt at love failed miserably. But that is the past — I am looking towards the future. My future.

While I am still not comfortable being in large groups of people, and I doubt I ever will be, I am fairly comfortable with the small circle of friends I already have.

While I've acquainted with Coral and Chocolate Chips just yesterday, I think my relationship with them will become better as time passes, and we will become good friends in no time. Blueblood can certainly be called one of my friends already. We've been through some things with him, including taking part in costumes competition and the two ventures inside the creepy castle. We've yet to get to know each-other better, but we already have more or less steady friendship. There is also Luna, with whom my relationship is a bit complicated due to her being a few thousand years old, but she is my friend nevertheless. She was the first one I trusted my secret to, and yet the only one that knows it.

And Moonshine... She is special. She was the first one I met when I first arrived at Canterlot. A shy child that needed help because of her not being confident enough in herself, she reminded me of my own youth. By helping her, I got her attention in a romantic way, something that I tried to do with one girl when I was fourteen, and, well, everything led to this.

After her confession, I realized the truth about myself and maybe even about what I was gifted with... A new life. Something many humans have dreamed of since the beginning of existence. And I think having a new life is great, especially considering that I am having a completely different experience due to appearing in a different society of another species. I bet some human scientists would sell their souls for this without any hesitation.

And, while I know my new life is great, it doesn't mean everything will be easy for me. Ponies can also be good or bad, smart or stupid. But they, truth be told, are better than humans. Don't get me wrong, many humans are good, it's just... more peaceful here, in this world. Low crime rate, no wars, rulers do indeed care for the citizens... Some would call this the closest thing ever to what people think the Heavens are. And I won't disagree much.

Right now I am sitting in front of Moonshine. She was blushing furiously, but was looking me in the eyes.

So... I don't love her yet. Maybe I will someday, you never know. Well, the two of us have a long life ahead, who knows what will happen?

"T-thank you..." she said, slowly getting up. "Um, let's go home?"

"Let's go." I nodded.

It is indeed time to go. While time spent here was good, I need to return to see how well my cat's going. Besides, both of us could use some showering and grooming. My mane is a bit messy, Moonshine's is as well.

So, where're my pants? I know that I was using my hoodie as a pillow, but where did I throw the pants? I think I took them off when first entered the house, and now it seems I've lost them. Where are they?

...

Oh, here they are, just lying under one of the beds. Did I put them there? Maybe. I don't really care.

I put on my hoodie and pants, and then walked to the door, and opened it. I saw a thin layer of snow lying on the ground and a few hoof prints coming from the house. Well, winter is coming. Also, it is snowing lightly.

What do I do when it is snowing? I open my mouth and raise my head to catch snowflakes, of course! That is rather fun, honestly! Also, the first snow, yay!

It became colder than yesterday evening. It's about five below zero, I suppose.

Moonshine came from behind me, a scarf wrapped around her neck.

"Oh, it's snowing!" she exclaimed, immediately jumping to the snowy ground.

What a beautiful day.

After we got home, I went to the bathroom to wash myself. My fur has some gray spots that I think are dusty, and it's time to clean them off.

I took off everything, including the necklace. I stretched my wings, earning a few pops. Yeah, I need to find a place to train them. I don't want them to become useless or a burden. I need my wings to be strong and healthy. I will one day fly freely.

So, I need a place that will allow me to practice flying without anyone seeing it. Here at the apartment there isn't enough place for me to even hover, especially considering that Moonshine is here as well, and there's a window through which I can be seen. So, this place doesn't suit my needs.

I should ask Luna. Though, she's very busy, how do I find her? Hm... Tonight, I will focus on lucid dreaming, and I will call her there. If that doesn't work, I'll send her a letter.

I got into the bathtub and turned on the shower. Time to get everything clean.

***

After finishing showering, I went to dry my mane. Well, and tail, since they're almost the same length. Maybe I should cut my tail a bit since it clings to my hind legs. Well, it happens only when the tail's soaked, so I guess not. Long manes and tails are awesome! It takes time to dry them, but I look amazing with them.

Also, where are those dark-green hairbands I borrowed from Moonshine for Nightmare Night? These things did a good job at making me look better and less messy. Hm, maybe they'll just be used for special occasions only. I'm pretty comfortable with being messy, after all.

Alright, everything considering my appearance is done. And now I'm going to get some food. Those snacks yesterday weren't enough to sate me. After all, they're snacks for a reason. Tasty but not nutritious enough to replace normal food.

I know that the school cafeteria is opened throughout the holidays, supplying students with free food. And it is really good. I'm not much of a cook, the only thing I can get done is add-hot-water-and-wait type of meals. Maybe a simple salad... Yeah, that's everything, I suppose.

Maybe I should take Moonshine with me. I think she is hungry, too.

"Moon," I addressed her. She blushed at the nickname I got her, and turned to me. "Maybe we could grab a bite at school, what do you think?"

"Uh-huh." she nodded. "I am kinda hungry..."

After Moonshine and I got to the school cafeteria and got everything we liked, we took a seat at one of the long tables. There weren't many ponies in the cafeteria, I can see about... hm, six, counting us. Yeah, I suppose most have families to feed them. I would prefer mom's cooking, too. The way she cooks chicken, mmm...

Anyway, I've got a lot of different food for myself. A little bit of that, a little bit of this. I'm not afraid about getting fat, I don't even gain much weight. By the way, I heard some rumors that princess Celestia loves big cakes. Well, judging by her looks, which are pretty good even from a human view, everypony's either lying or she doesn't gain weight from the cakes. I suppose the organism of an alicorn takes a lot of food to sustain. I can't state for certain, though, as I'm not often hungry. I think I need even less food... Maybe that's normal for ponies to eat less than humans. Ponies are rather small, actually.
And I don't know where the food goes, well, either than through the stomach, guts, and then into the toilet. Maybe it goes into raising magical potential... Either way, I consume a lot and I still feel very light. I remember that doctors said I'm underweight for my age and size, but I don't feel any negative consequences. I don't see my ribs showing, too. Also, there is no constant hunger that would follow me if my health was bad.

Well, I didn't gain much weight even when I was a human. I was always kind of thin and slim, no matter how many chips or other junk food I consume.

Enough thinking, time to eat.

***

After both of us finished eating, we headed back home. There wasn't anything for us to do in the school, after all.

So, what will I do now? Hm... Oh, I remember! I wanted to explore the city. It is much larger than Ponyville, and I haven't even been to the Canterlot Castle yet. I should totally visit it. I heard most of it is open for visitors.

Well, time to go, then!

I went completely alone. Moonshine decided to stay at the apartment. Well, I grabbed my smartphone and headphones, put the latter on my head, and went to the Castle. I know where it must be, and I don't think I will get lost on the way there. After all, how can one get lost when the castle's towers are visible from almost anywhere?

Maybe I will even find Luna there if I am lucky. Who knows? I planned on seeing her in a dream, but reality will also do. Besides, seeing the castle itself is good enough for this visit to be worth it.

As I walked through the streets, I often looked around. There's one big mansion standing almost near the edge of the city, some different shops here and there. I also passed Canterlot Academy of Music, in which ponies are taught how to professionally play instruments, from what I've heard about the place. Right now, I can hear an orchestra playing. Hm... there are drums, a couple of violins and violas... probably bass... harp... um, trombone, tuba, and maybe something else. Yes, my hearing is that good to determine different instruments playing. I am mostly correct when it comes to guessing this, but there may be some instruments I've mistaken for another. I can't quite find the difference between some of the wind instruments.

There's also some kind of school... Hm, it is Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. I remember somepony talking about it in the school. I admit, the building looks kinda cool. Also, I might have a chance of getting there. Well, I can use so spells I'm not supposed to be able to use at this age. I'm certainly not a unicorn but I could go for one as long as my wings aren't exposed. Hm... maybe I could enroll there. It must be much more interesting there in terms of studying magic. Well, I will consider this possibility. I really want to learn more magic, and studying at the best place would really help. Though, maybe payment is required... I will certainly look up more information later.

Anyway, moving on. As I got closer to the castle, I saw more and more richly decorated houses. I guess this is rich ponies' district.

And about districts... Do ponies have something something... Red Light District? If they do, I will probably visit it when I'm older. Well, and if I need to, of course. Also, I need to find out the legal status of this and the age of consent. Needs such as sex are important, after all.

...

I think my mind went the wrong way again.

...

Alright, I certainly remember I was going to the Canterlot Castle, not to the brothel. Kinda hard to confuse those two.
Judging by how the castle's towers became bigger and I can almost see the walls, I must be close.

***

Here it is, the Castle of Canterlot! It looks kind of strange. First of all, it's not even built like an actual castle would be. This is understandable, seeing that the whole city is on the side of a mountain, which gives enough protection anyway. Second, there are many different colors. It is more like a palace that is meant to strike the eye with beauty and... Well, putting it in a few simple words, this castle is amazing and is meant to be such.

So, I go in. There are a few ponies also going into the castle. They have a camera, and I think they're tourists. Well, it's never late to see the capitol of the country.

There are also many royal guards around. At least at the entrance. There are... one, two, three... five... eight guards. I don't know how well they're trained, but I think this number of ponies can protect the entrance well.

I entered the castle and the first thing I noticed is that the castle seems to be bigger on the inside. I mean, the halls are wide and tall, there are huge windows everywhere. It all created the feeling of majesty.

So, time to see more of this castle.

I've walked through a lot of halls. Some I weren't allowed to go into, such as Celestia's and Luna's personal quarters, kitchen, and storage rooms. I perfectly understand that. I wouldn't like people going in and out of my apartment either.

But, um, there is also a slight problem... I think I'm kinda lost here. The halls are repetitive and mostly look the same. Well, not counting that hall with window panels that depict some kind of important events. Where do I go?

Yeah... Getting lost in the castle is a great way of exploring it.

*sigh*

How did I even get lost in the first place? It's not like I've been walking in a random direction. And it seems that the guards are suddenly gone, too. The fuck? There is also a strange feeling of... something. I don't know what it is, though. It's like something is putting pressure on me.

It got uncomfortably weird pretty quickly.

Ugh...

...

Huh? Why am I lying on this hard marble floor? Um... I honestly don't understand what's just happened. The hell?

"Flame, are you alright?" a very familiar voice asked me. I looked up and saw Luna looking at me with worry.

"Uh, what happened?" I blinked, standing up. "Um, I felt so weird... What was that?"

"Oh, that was an anti-thief spell that I forgot to remove." Luna answered. "'Tis was to render thieves unconscious and unaware of their true state so that they could be easily caught. There's also a silent alarm that goes off, signaling me of thief's presence. That is why I found you first."

"Oh..." I replied. "Un, that explains, well, everything... Oh, and I need to ask you one thing!" I looked around. "In private."

***

"What is that you want to ask?" Luna said after we got into her bedchambers. Well, at least no one's going to disturb us.

"Um, there's one problem with my wings." I started. "I've no place to properly train them. They get all stiff and painful even when hidden."

"Oh, I should've thought about that." Luna facehoofed. "This is one of the important things I forgot! Now, of course I will help you. It is my fault I didn't tell you how to take care of your wings."

"So... is there a place where I'll be able to train them without being seen?" I asked.

"Well, there is one hall that is used very rarely." Luna tapped her chin. "I think it will be just enough. Let me show it to you."

***

Well, this hall is certainly big! It's dome-like, about fifty meters in diameter, maybe even more. It's a bit dusty in here, but that's a minor problem.

"I can enchant the windows so that you won't be seen from the outside." Luna said and her horn glowed. "It is important that you learn how to fly. I may train you, as I am one of the best fliers in Equestria. I had centuries to master my flight. While I am not the fastest and my arsenal of tricks isn't nearly big enough for a Wonderbolt, I know all the techniques of flights that will be useful in usual flights."

"That will be great!" I replied with enthusiasm. "When will we meet?"

"How about three times a week? Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, how does it sound?" Luna asked.

"That is alright." I nodded. "But when exactly, as in time?"

"I suppose four p.m. will be the right time for us to start." Luna replied. "And... well, until seven. Three hours should be enough, otherwise you'll get too tired and might hurt yourself. Training isn't about spending as much time possible, it's about spending it right.

"And I excuse myself. While it was pleasant to see you, I have many important matters to attend. Also, will you be able to find this hall on your own?"

I nodded. I think I memorized the way.

"Farewell, then." she smiled. "I will see you tomorrow at four."

***

Man, this is good I met Luna! Even if it was kinda accidentally... Still, now I don't have to worry about flying anymore. Also, spending more time with her will be good, too. After all, she's my friend, even if calling her one is still a bit unusual for me. It's not everyday you become friends with immortal ruler of a big country.

Well, what should I do next... I still have a lot of time. It's about one p.m., I think. So, there's still a full day for me to spend doing whatever strikes me.

Hm, I also remembered that of all instruments I need to create a band, I have a synthesizer, a guitar that is both acoustic and distorted, and that's all. Well, maybe Blueblood would like to join when we're both older. As far as I know, he should've bought that drum kit he wanted. If his desire to play in a band lasts until he's at least fifteen, we'd be able to create a band with him.

Still, I need rhythm guitar and bass guitar. Basically, I need one more acoustic guitar and a real bass guitar. I remember seeing bass guitars in the store where I've bought the synthesizer, and I think I should go there. Also, that bass I remember seeing is acoustic, too. Well, turning it into kinda "electric" won't be a problem at all. Also, I need another normal acoustic guitar for a rhythm guitar.

And still, I need to find ponies who will agree to my idea. It doesn't matter if they have the skill or not, I can teach them in no time. Maybe not... Alright, let's not be overconfident right here. I want the band to shine, of course, but it won't be easy. I can help them in some way, not teach. Just... guide them, I suppose.

Let's put that off for later.

So, I have some ponies on the list: myself, Moonshine, and Blueblood. I can play all the guitars simultaneously. Well, maybe not, but I think magic can help me greatly. Wow, it will actually be awesome to be able to play all guitars at once. It will look fuck-tastic!
If Moonshine wants, I will train her to play keys. Maybe she'll like the idea of being in a band playing music.
Blueblood has already developed some liking towards drums, so, he is more or less ready. He once said he wants to play in a band, and I'm going to grant him such a possibility.

So, the band I've chosen to represent here — as the sole representative of human metal music — is Ghost. While not too powerful as power metal I like, it is still a good choice. Also, it will be much different from what I've noticed here in Equestria so far. Rap, pop music, that kind of stuff is popular, not counting classic or folk. There'll certainly be a lot of attention towards something that will call itself new. I'm talking about metal and Ghost in particular, of course.
During our preparation for the Nightmare Night, I listened to a couple of popular songs and bands. There's nothing that resembles metal or rock or any other similar music. I've also heard that some ponies are tired of this and want something new. Seeing that guitars aren't developed here at all, and ponies seem to just turn that option down because they see synthesizers as the pinnacle of music, I will certainly succeed.

If it so happens that metal won't cause musical revolution, I will be very, very shocked. C'mon, that's metal! It caused a lot of stuff back then... I don't know the history of the genre much, but I suppose those times were eighties of twentieth century. I can be wrong, though. I know many things about some genres of metal, but I didn't study their history much. Yeah, I'm not the most truest metalhead, I suppose, but the point is that I like listening to music, not reading its history. While it may be interesting, I prefer figuring out on my own. That's how I came up why rock or metal isn't here in Equestria, actually.

Hm, I wonder if there will be Death Metal or Black Metal once metal is "invented" here. Ponies don't seem to have any major problems with religion because of it's general absence, and they lack that aggression and brutality that drives Death Metal. If those kind of genres will see light, I will be very surprised. But well, everyone can listen to whatever they like... even to growling about sacrificing a goat to Satan. Though, I suppose it won't be the case because, as far as I know, goats are more or less sapient.

Well, Ghost is a satanic band, but not as overly aggressive as what Black Metal represents. Actually, if looking at roots of the Devil, Satan is described as silver-tongued being. Growling isn't silver tongue, obviously, and that means Ghost really knew what they did when they brought in the vocals. The voice of the vocalist is kind of enchanting and soft, truth be told. I suppose that is what they were striving for. And if the vocalist did hypnosis, I am sure he would succeed at this even on a mass scale. His voice is that enchanting, trust me. I would vote him for papa, truth be told.

So, I'm going to buy another guitar and bass. If my idea doesn't cause the world to go boom, I will still be able to make another band. But I really hope that the first one will strike perfectly.

And there are a couple of other things I need to take care of before introducing Ghost to the public. First of all, the lyrics. I'm not talking about the theme, I'm talking about a few words that are there. "Human", for example. If I don't find this word anywhere in Equestria, and if this word doesn't have close meaning to the original, I will have to replace it with something. Also, I will probably have to throw the covers Ghost did. I mean musical covers on other songs, of course. And I will have to redraw albums' covers, too. That won't be too hard, as only some minor details must be changed. Though, there will be problems with Meliora album. It has a lot of details, redrawing it will be a pain in the ass.

Anyway, I should go to that musical store. I still have a lot of money, and that means I'll be able to buy those guitars I need.

Well, it was easy. I've spent eighty five bits total on the two guitars, and now I have them. Also, they are a bit different — they are thinner than normal and there're narrow holes in the base instead of a huge round hole in the center. It makes the sound a bit different, and the guitars look more "metal", if that makes sense.

But there's one issue — carrying this stuff around. Why, even the shopkeepers were surprised I bought two guitars and was able to carry them. Well, I am kinda small, and carrying those guitars around isn't easy. I'm not talking about the weight, that is something magic helps me greatly with. It's the size. If I create a band, I will need some sort of car to move instruments around. Since there are no cars in this world, I'll have to use carriages to get stuff around. And that will cost some money, too.

Alright, what do I do once I get home? I will test the guitars and change their sound via magic so it would be better. The bass guitar is rather quiet, for example. I need it to be louder and have a... "fatter" sound. It's not just "dum" kind of sound — it must be "dummmmmm". Um, a bit longer, I suppose. Ugh, it's hard to explain this because you need to hear it.

Overall, now I have assembled almost everything: I have two guitars, one lead and one rhythm. A bass guitar, which is, obviously, bass. Keyboard for accompaniment, too. All I need to do now is to find a drum kit. If Blueblood joins the band, that problem will be solved. If not, I will have to spend more of my money.

I will also need to find a drummer, and a keyboardist. With some practice, I will be able to play the guitars simultaneously. I'm not restricted by my arms, after all.

Also, I need to do more research to carefully integrate Ghost into this world so that everything will make sense. I will make up some thing, of course, but I don't just play covers of my band, I need to represent it, to carefully make an image that will be recognizamble, to make an interesting theme.

That will take a lot of work. Well, I signed up for this myself, and I have to accomplish this.

As silly as it sounds, I will do it for the metal!

...

I don't have fingers to do the trademark gesture. Oh, well... I'll figure something out.

33. Many Thoughts

I got back to the apartment and put the guitars under my bed. I think I'll have to buy cases for them sooner or later. I can't afford them being dust collectors.

Alright, I was thinking about creating a band. And I can think clearly when I'm resting on my bed. Just lemme take my clothes off... There they go. All I need to do now is to climb up my bed.

...

Much better now. I am on my bed, and my brain is ready to function as it is supposed to.

So, making such a band like Ghost will take time. I will have to practice the vocalist's voice. Well, I am certain my voice can still change accordingly. I will try later, though, as Moonshine is here, and I don't want to sing with anyone around.

It's not like I have stage fright. Well, it's like... Uh, I can perform on stage if my face isn't seen, that is the thing. Thankfully, he band of Ghost has all of its members masked, and that means I will perform perfectly.

So, the first thing I need to do is to read history books. I need to make Ghost integrated into the Dark Ages, when different cults and religions were widely spread.

Where's that history book? I think it is... Aha, here! Well, let's see the table of contents first. Maybe there's something interesting. First time I opened the book, I just listed it until my eye caught something interesting. Now, I'll put more reason in this.

...

Yeah, there is "Archaic Words of Dark Ages", page three hundred thirty-three. Let's see, maybe there may be found a justified use of words such as "man", "woman", "human" and such.

Hm, interesting... Let's look at H section.

...

Holy crap, it actually has the word "human" in it! The meaning is... This word describes all sapient inhabitants of the planet. It is also said that this word isn't as widely spread nowadays mostly due to being mostly useless in day-to-day conversations.

So, man... Man means a male. Makes sense. I guess woman means female, but I better check this out, too.

...

Yep, it's so.

Good, now I know I can use those words and there will be no questions asked. One of the major problems solved. I should also read about the deities that were worshipped during that period of time.

***

Well, there is a lot of stuff that is important. I've been reading for a few hours now, and I found many interesting things. First of all, the concept of the Devil, the evilest being that is the source of everything bad is present in most known cultures. There is a bunch of stuff connected to different numbers, including three, as in trinity, six, seven, one hundred eleven, six hundred sixty-six, six hundred sixteen, three hundred eleven... That is a big bunch of numbers, including... SIX SIX SIX! Oh yeah, my absolute favorite!

Also, the symbolism of crosses, pentacles, pentagrams and so on are described, too. The cross was used in crucifixions, and many so-called "false gods" were executed that way. Some became saints later on, some remained false. Overall, the cross plays a large role in many religions and cults. There's no mention of inverted crosses, though... Well, there's but a few of them. There was a belief that if someone was crucified upside down, they will go to Tartarus, pony equivalent of Hell. Actually, Tartarus is a real place where evil is locked up, albeit not in a way Hell is described. There is just a big cave or something. But a few beings have access there, including the two alicorn sisters.

The pentacle and pentagrams were and are used in magic as symbols of protection and seals. Upside-down pentacles mean breaking the protection or seal. Pretty simple, I suppose, and it has nothing to do with the shape of a goat head.

And about goats... They were and are still known as the lest sapient of all "truly sapient" species. Having intelligence just above animals', they seem to be able to understand the speech, but they don't speak at all. Actually, goats were considered evil because they look alike sapient species but are much less intelligent, thus leading to a belief that they were punished for an unknown reason by Gods. Nowadays, they make the perfect servants or workers as they do what they're tasked with perfectly and without question, although complex operations aren't their strong side.

I feel sorry for those goats... Everyone else is clever but not them.

Anyway, there are many things that must be done other than reading books. I need to carefully introduce Ghost, and it must have a decent story to it. It's not your regular metal band, after all. It has a theme — satanism and devil worship. So, I decided that this won't be just a band but more like actors, all of them having different roles.

Actually, I think I should write down the following. I pulled out my smartphone, found the needed app, and prepared to type. Better not keep everything in my head all the time, right?

There will be four ponies at the start: the guitarist-vocalist, the drummer, and the keyboardist, and the Announcer. I will be the first one, and I will find someone who will be everyone else.

The head of the band and the cult will be the guitarist-vocalist (this name sounds stupid, by the way), and his name will be Emeritus. Well, because the real vocalist's name is such. The head of the cult, which is him, is Papa, making him Papa Emeritus. Others will be Nameless Ghouls — servants of the Dark Lord of Many Names, who is Satan, Sathanas, Lucifer, Belial, Behemoth, Beelzebub, and Asmodeus in one person. Whew, I think I remembered all those names... Anyway, that is everything about those who will play on the stage.

Instead of "changing" papas with each album as the original bands do, there will be something new in this version of Ghost. First, the early costumes will be simple black robes that will hide everything but the hooves and snout of the members of the band. Papa's costume will be a mix between the first two original papas' costumes: a bit modified black-and-red clothes from the first papa, and face skull pain from the second. And I shouldn't forget the mitre — it will stand out the most.

With each album, costumes will change into something more rich-looking. They will become more complicated and feature decorations such as patterns, and the ghouls will receive masks. Thus, it will tell the listeners that the band is becoming greater and bigger with each album.

I think it is everything for the papa and the ghouls. Let's talk about the new character.

So, there will be the Announcer — a mysterious figure with a black cloak with white edges (early version) and a white mask (from the second album onwards) that is different from others', and it must be a mare. While original Ghost has something like this — an old lady that seems to be running the cult, I aim to create something a bit different. The Announcer will be a calm story-teller. The old lady from the original band is a bit... shouty and impulsive. I don't really like her much.
The thing is, there is a story running through the band's albums, and it is divided into three stages as of now: preparations to Antichrist's birth, the creation of satanic empire and Antichrist's ascension, and his reign. Well, I am maybe a bit wrong here and there, but it is how I see it. And I think it will be perfect.

So, the entire story will be set in the Dark Ages, when cults were widely spread. It will be like an alternate universe of sorts — there is a dark cult that is calling on for their dark lord to rise, and it will actually work, unlike real religions. That is fairly simple, I suppose.

The Announcer will tell bits of story that the songs don't capture.

Let's talk about the first stage. The Announcer will tell a few bits of story right at the beginning. Hm... Well, it will be like this: There are many cults spread throughout the lands of Equestria. There is an ancient legend that says that a powerful being will come, uniting all under his power. And that being is referred to as Christ — omnipotent white alicorn of light. But a dark and hideous cult is going to turn the prophecy another way — there will be Antichrist, a mighty being not unlike Christ, son of the Dark Lord of Many Names. Antichrist will come and change the world, and he will bring it into darkness, but not in the way others might expect...

That is but a sketch, of course. I need a writer to make this perfect, I don't want it clunky or awkward, after all.

So, that speech that will be spoken during Deus Culpa track, which is kinda creepy because it's actually a reversed pipe organ song... it's related to Christmas, as far as I know. Con Clavi Con Dio will play next, and that track is going to perfectly recreate the atmosphere of a cult: a chant, introduction, and dark music. As this track just fades, the end will happen accordingly — the lights will fade, turn off, and then the band disappears, leaving, say, a cloud of black smoke. The Announcer will then tell that the band cannot preach openly yet as it still has to gain more power, and that the audience can help with that. Thus, the Announcer will hint that the ponies that came to the first band performance should spread the word and, well, give money. I'm doing music for the sake of it, but I still need money to do everything related to it.

So, the Announcer will bow and disappear behind the stage.

Yeah, I suppose it will work just fine. Though, there must be someone who will agree to be the Announcer. She must be somepony with a powerful, a little bit sweet, but steel voice. I suppose Moonshine can do this role perfectly — when she acted as Ghuleh, her voice was what I now need. It was perfect.

Alright, this is the beginning. If we, i.e. the band, collect enough money, we will have another performance that will end just like the previous one. It will begin with something like this: Tonight, the cult is assembled for the ritual... A very important ritual that will grant their Lord more power. It is... the carnal ritual. One last ritual that will change the world. Then, the song Ritual will be played.

...

Also, that small speech sounded kinda silly. I really need a writer to do this job for me.

Anyway...

Well, the lyrics of the song go like "Evoking our master, to procreate the unholy bastard", and that obviously means sex. While we won't perform sex on stage for obvious reasons, we will still sing the song. Thus, there will be a hint that sex gives more power to Satan. Well... maybe it will cause a spike in the demographical situation in Equestria, huh.

Anyway, a couple of next songs end without fading. But there is still one song that ends in the fading way, and that would mean that the worshipers of light want to prevent Ghost from accomplishing their goals, and that is why Ghost's members are forced to stay just for the song. Ultimately, those efforts at bringing the darkness down will be proven futile as the two last songs won't fade, and the last song will be about the birth of Antichrist, thus completing the first album and the first act, meaning that the evil begins to rise. Also, if we collect enough money, we will make a short movie about the birth that will play during the song. The song's instrumental, it will work perfectly for the film's soundtrack.

The film will be made according to the second-to-last song (Prime Mover) — the protagonist will be the nun that was impregnated with Antichrist by Satan.

So, the nun will be chased during the rain by the worshippers of the light that know she's fallen to darkness. She will run away from them to the rocky mountains, and find one of the secret entrances to Ghost's worshipping grounds. She will be quickly taken in by one of the Nameless Ghouls. She will be assured that she is safe with them. And then, the birth will begin — Ghouls will put the nun on the stretcher and carry her to the birthing room, where Papa Emeritus will recite ancient spells while the birth happens. After the birth, the nun will be taken by Satan to Hell where she will stay with him, and their son will be brought into a large hall of the worshipping grounds. He will be brought by Papa Emeritus, and the latter will stand on the balcony, raising Antichrist for all to see. Below, many Nameless Ghouls will stand, most of them will be represented by the most loyal fans of Ghost that will be willing to partake in the filming. They will loudly applause, and everything will end with a large orgy in the name of Antichrist.

...

Many would say it's kinda fucked up. I say this is my mind. Still... these aren't opposite.

Also, the orgy won't be real. There will be a suggestion that it happens. Well, I don't know how it will perhaps go during the filming. I hope that everyone will wait until the filming ends and everyone is back at home. As for me — I've never been to an orgy, and I cannot say will I like it or not. My preference is having sex with a maximum of two girls. More will be very hard for me to sate.
Not that I am some kind of alpha sex predator or something! I don't actually know how I am rated in bed. Well, I can certainly say that I am not a complete failure.

Alright, I think I shouldn't delve deeper into describing each album of Ghost, as I'm not yet completely sure if what I make will bear fruit. I really hope that metal will cause a revolution in music and become one of the most popular genres, but I can't be too sure. I don't want my overconfidence and overly high expectations to ruin the results.

Actually, if that doesn't become popular, I will be really, really, really disappointed in myself. Just, come on! If I fail at bringing metal to this world, my life will be forever tainted by this! I will be ashamed of it till the end of my life!

...

Alright, I'll polish my ideas later. Now, I better... Actually, I don't know what I should do. Moonshine's reading a book now, and I don't really feel like going anywhere or doing anything. Well... I'll take a nap. It will move the time forward, closer to tomorrow, when Luna will be teaching be stuff about flying.

I'm already on a comfortable bed, it won't take me much to go to sleep.

...

And oh my, I'm glad Moonshine wasn't reading what I was typing. And I hope telepathy isn't a thing in this world. Otherwise... My half-perverted half-demon-worshipping mind will be revealed!

Yeah, my mind is a very strange place. I get lost in it sometimes. And sometimes, I think of things that I don't usually think about. Like orgies or just sex in the name of a deity. I never knew I had it in myself.

...

Am I not supposed to sleep right now?

Some hours later.

...

Damn my head hurts, I think I've overslept. It's really dark in here, I think I woke up at midnight or so.

Ugh, my head... That annoying pain that messes with my focus and concentration, I hate it.

...

Alright, what should I do now? There's something odd right here... Something soft and warm by my either sides. To my right is surely my cat, I can hear her purring softly. But by my left...

Oh hell no! What the heck is Moonshine doing here?! This bed isn't big enough for the two of us! Also, she's being a little forceful right here, trying to, I dunno, make me love her. Uh...

...

Everything is great, yeah. Though, I doubt Moonshine knows a lot about love. Um...

...

Alright, this has gotten ridiculous. Why would Moonshine want to sleep with me? She's too young to have those kind of thoughts I would if I wanted to sleep with someone of opposite gender. Is it even comfortable for her to sleep here? There's not much space, after all, and I make a habit of throwing pillows around while sleeping. How hasn't she fallen to the floor by now?

Well, considering that she's already slept with me in the log cabin, I suppose she finds it, I don't know, comforting? I'm not against it as long as she doesn't do anything stupid or outright intimate... Which I am sure won't happen due to her age. Well, I hope so, because doing that with someone who hasn't reached adolescence will be pretty fucked up in more meanings than one. Even if I am a child and should be manipulated into that easily, I'm really not. I mean, I'm psychologically uncomfortable about that, so... Yeah, I should wait and be aware. It would've been better if whatever transformed me into a pony chose my age as eighteen and not eight. I would have fewer problems... Although, you never truly know what option is best. I mean, I can't experience both and compare them. Well, I'll be a teenager in... about five years, but that isn't experiencing it from the beginning, so to say.

Ugh, I think I've just messed up my line of thoughts. I just made everything so confusing I doubt I can understand myself right now.

Anyway... What was I going to do? Or, what will I do now? I dunno... I'm in a kinda awkward situation, my head hurts, and it's still night.

Where's my smartphone?

...

What was it doing on a drawer? I don't remember putting it there. Did Moonshine use it? Let's see... Well, she tried to unlock it, it seems. There are some marks as if someone tried to swipe the screen. Good thing I still have that graphical code that prevents anyone from using my smartphone. Well, ponies don't seem to have that technology, but better safe than sorry. I still have some porn there... Which was ponified. And that discovery was rather shocking. But hey, there's a good side! I'll be able to masturbate to it when I grow up! Yay!

...

Good thing I didn't say it out loud. It'd be embarrassing. And it sounded stupid, too.

Alright, I have my smartphone now. I think listening to some music will ease my nerves and my headache.

***

After a few hours of listening to music, the sky outside began to brighten up. It's seven in the morning, and everyone except me is still asleep. Well, not exactly, my cat is walking around the apartment, exploring it. Sniffing stuff, that kind of thing. Good thing Molniya isn't male cat — everything would've been covered in piss by now. She just rubs against everything, which is a cute thing to watch. Peeing cats... you guess it, not much.

I better check the litter box and the bowl. If needed, I'll refill them.

...

Alright, the litter box needs to be refilled. Better dump the contents into a bag and tie that bag so that no foul smell gets through. Then, I'm going to dump that bag in a trash bunker outside. Yes, ponies have trash bunkers, thankfully. Otherwise, there'd be no place to dump the trash into besides the streets. And that would be awful.

The litter box is clean now. Let's check the food bowl.

...

I need to refill it as well. The cat food was somewhere... Here. And now... Done. Excellent.

As for the water, I keep the water in the sink running. Well, not exactly running but falling drop by drop from the hose. Molniya refuses to drink any other way.

Alright, everything about the cat is done. After gently stroking her for a few moments, I returned to my bed. Well, all I can do is get in.

Here I go... Moonshine's still here.

...

Time flies really slow right now. It's seven twenty. There's no school for another few days, and that means there are still... almost nine hours until I meet Luna.

Ugh... That is so long! The only thing I've left to do is to listen to music or play some games that are still on the smartphone. And I don't really feel like doing either.

Yeah, this world needs more music and games. I've still not seen any computers. All I know is that phones are very expensive, and I doubt there are computers good enough even for the simplest games. The first computers took much place, like a whole building, as far as I know. Well, it seems I'll have to wait for at least a hundred years before I see anything resembling a gaming computer.

Yeah, this world is really underdeveloped in the recreational department.

...

Alright, I still don't know what I will do until my first training. I just... Well, I don't know. There's just nothing I feel like doing. I can't practice playing my instruments, too, as Moonshine's still sleeping, and I don't want to disturb her.

...

...

Let's learn the alphabet! A is for Action, B is for BOREDOM!

Guess which thing is happening now.

Hard, isn't it?

...

Fuck, I don't even have anyone to talk to other than myself and all my imaginary friends.

And I don't have imaginary friends.

...

This is making me go insane! Never knew lying on a bed could do this.

Well... My life has changed. Some time ago, I could lie in the same position for hours doing nothing in particular. Now, I am already bored. Why? Is it how ponies affect me? Maybe... Yes, it is right. When I was a teenager, I didn't even want to go out ever again. I wanted to just stay at home and do nothing except maybe playing video games alone. I just... expected that, um, anything I do will not be worth it. Just... that depressive feeling of everything being... unimportant. I didn't really care before, but now I do. Um... Maybe because now I have another childhood. I mean, I have more friends now than during my "first" childhood. The point is, I now understand everything more clearly and can act more reasonably.

Uh, it's so strange to think about how much my life has changed since I became a pony. I can even say it became much better... And it makes me look pathetic. I mean, colorful mini-horses have changed my life, how crazy and laughable does it sound, huh? They belong to a child-friendly cartoon, not the real life. At least, that is what I would've expected if I heard of them before appearing here.

...

Why am I even having these thoughts? Yeah, right, because it's boring otherwise.

...

If I were older I would masturbate to pass the time. Or go find a hooker. Um... Maybe not the best way to spend time, but, well... Why not? But I'm still a child, I can have neither. At least I don't feel the desire do it, and that means my body isn't ready yet.

...

Alright, everything went towards sex again. The fuck? Something is certainly wrong with my head... or with the lower part of my body. Or with my everything.

...

Well, maybe I should get laid, but I really can't because of things I cannot change or force to happen. Yeah, leaves no choice to me but to wait until I am old enough.

...

There are a lot of pauses in my thoughts. That is certainly not good. I need something to do! But what? Ugh... I don't have anything interesting on my mind. It's too early to do anything, too. I wish I could just go back to sleep and wake up at the right time. Some video games have this useful feature, why not bring it to the real life? I wish it was that easy...

Well, I suppose I just lay here. Yeah...

34. The First Flying Lesson

Alright, it's three p.m., and my first training starts in am hour. Thankfully, these hours of waiting passed quicker than I expected, mainly because I decided to play Doom on my smartphone. It really killed the time.

Anyway, I remember that I had to walk for about thirty minutes to get to the castle, so, I suppose I should go now. Better be a bit earlier than late.

Also, I suppose I should talk to Luna about creating a band such as Ghost. She's been living here for a long time, she maybe knows how ponies will react to that. Besides, getting her advice at how to execute the whole thing will be useful. I'm not really sure what I typed down will work, 'cause it has a lot of sex mentioned and devil worshipping and religion... I surely need some advice before trying to get anything done.

Alright, time to go now.

I am now in the Canterlot Castle. I think I still remember the way to that hall where my flying lessons are taking place.

I'm really excited about this! I didn't use my wings often, and for the past month not even once. Training on regular basis will surely be fun. I've never flew on my own, only on a plane once. Being able to fly just by myself is a thrilling thing to experience! I will be, like, the first human to have wings! Alright, not entirely human, but still, it is amazing!

And... how do I present my idea to Luna? She already knows I'm a human, I doubt she'll be mad at me for this idea. Well, I don't really know how ponies will react to this... Uh, I hope it'll be alright.

Alright, I think I've just reached the needed hall. I just have to enter the door...

...

Oh, Luna's already here. And there are a lot of mats lying on the floor.

"Hello, Flame." Luna greeted me. "I expected you to be early. Excited, aren't you?"

"Yes, I am." I nodded. "But, um, there's one thing I want to ask you, and it's not related to flight. I guess I need an... advice."

"Well, I shall gladly help." Luna replied with a smile.

Here I go...

***

I explained to her what I want to do: I told her about the band I want to create, about its theme, and all that stuff I thought about yesterday.

...

I can't read what Luna's face shows. Please don't be mad...

"Well..." she started slowly. "Are all humans as weird as you?"

At least she doesn't seem mad. That's a good sign.

"Um, not really... Well, some may be." I replied awkwardly. "But, um, what do you think? I mean, about the idea?"

"If you really want to bring this into our world, it will have to be fixed slightly." Luna replied. "First of all, I suppose you consider starting it when you grow up, right?"

I nodded.

"Good. Because what you want to sing, coming from a foal — a big no and will not be received likely at all." Luna said. "But when you grow up, you might succeed in this. But some things must be changed. First of all, all sexual content. Is it necessary?"

"Um, kind of." I replied. "But I don't plan to center everything around it or anything. I mean, uh, it is just hinted.

"Also, tell me how ponies might receive this whole thing. I... don't know for sure." I added.

"Well, I can certainly tell that many ponies like darkness and evil, but they try not to show it. They like it being fictional, not real, of course. That is why your idea might succeed if staged right." she explained. "I've been to one pipe organ concert. The musician dresses into black and plays dark, ominous music. And she has many fans, one of whom is I." Luna chuckled. "So, as long as no real evil is done and everything is made for entertainment, it will be fine. As a princess, I encourage the new, especially in the art. You claim you shall bring new genre of music to our world from yours — do it, then.

"As an advice, I recommend you to get somepony to write the lines for the Announcer. What you now have sounds rather awkward. And another recommendation — do not start this in Canterlot. The public here will mostly dislike your idea. Classic music prevails here. You should spread the word through other major cities like Manehattan, Vanhoover, Baltimare. They are big cities, you will most likely find a lot of ponies who will be interested in your 'cult taking over the world' thing.

"But I believe it is time for you to start learning how to fly. You've come here for this in the first place, haven't you? Let us start, then. We can discuss everything else after the training." Luna said.

I can certainly say that her advice are useful and make sense. And I am glad to know that ponies will probably accept the new genre. And the probability is very high.

"Let's start." I nodded. Time to fly now! I took off my hoodie and made my wings appear by commanding my necklace to reveal them.

"We shall start with basics." Luna said. "First of all, wings develop from age nine to twelve. At the age of twelve or thirteen you should be able to fly as adult pegasi. Until then, you can mostly glide or hover for a little time.

"Wings must be trained carefully. If you train them wrong, it may impact your flying abilities for the rest of your life. So, if you feel you cannot do anymore — stop doing it. Overexerting will not help. You should also let the wings be free from time to time. Don't keep them folded all the time."

I stretched my wings. It hurts a bit, but I suppose it is because I've not used them for a long time.

"So, let me see your wings." Luna said and walked closer to me. She carefully examined each of my wing, pressing here and there. "Well, your wings are in an overall good shape. It seems you've not used them for about two months. This is not a good thing." she frowned. "Before I teach you flying, you have to get your wings to a better shape. So, you must extend them to maximum length and rotate them like this." she unfolded her wings and started slowly rotating in circle. I guess it is a lot like warming up the arms by using shoulders.

I unfolded my wings fully and repeated after Luna.

"Do it fifty times." she said. "It will make the blood flow to them."

Ten, eleven, twelve...

...twenty, twenty one, twenty two...

...thirty four, thirty five, thirty six...

...forty six, forty seven, forty eight, forty nine, fifty!

Well, I certainly feel something. Can't really explain what, though. I just feel better, that's it.

"Good." Luna nodded. "Now, I need you to run ten laps around this hall while using your wings to slightly propel yourself upwards, just enough to let you get off the ground for five to ten centimeters with each wing flap. Basically, jumping without using your legs. Don't flap your wings too hard or fast. Their movement must be fluid.

"This exercise will train your endurance, it is very important in flying. The longer you can fly, the better."

It's like I'm in Physical Culture again. Well, I'm not against it. Being fit is a good thing, after all.

Well, here I go. I think I can run long enough.

...

This way of jumping is fun. It's like moon gravity. My wings are working pretty well. I try not to flap them too hard. Gotta follow Luna's advice. After all, she's a pro in flying, and I am not.

"Go faster!" she asked me. "This isn't trot!"

Good thing she's not into military training stuff when drill-sergeants yell at you all the time. My father has taken me into a kinda military camp for teens (how's that called?) where that thing happened to me. I didn't really like it. Well, even if Luna kinda yells, her voice is at least pleasant to listen to. There're no insults, too.

It's the third lap, and I don't yet feel any tiredness. My endurance was always rather good. Well, I was never overweight. I was pretty thin, actually. I think if I flapped my arms hard enough, I might've discovered that I could fly as a human.

Half of the fifth lap. I think I feel something in my wings... Something close to fatique. Maybe. I dunno, the feeling is... light. I mean, it's not noticeable unless you know what you're looking for.

"Fifth lap! You're doing great!" Luna encouraged me.

Well, why wouldn't I? I'm not in a bad shape, after all. And that alicorn bonus greatly helps me. Were I of another pony race, I might've become tired by now. Alicorn master race still prevails!

...

That sounded racist. Hm, will it be racist if I say "I am glad I'm an alicorn." It's like saying "I'm glad I'm white." Not that I am white supremacist. Racism is just stupid, after all. Why would I hate someone over something that wasn't their choice?

Alright, I think I went to a wrong direction again. I was running laps, and not discussing racial problems.

Seventh lap. I'm growing more tired. Still, not enough to stop me.

"Just three laps left! You almost did it!" I heard Luna encouraging me again. That is what is called right teaching!

I'm going through the eighth lap. I'm still doing great, even if I begin to feel a burning sensation in my wings. And yet not in the legs. I have fine legs.

...

Hoof fetish much?

...

What is wrong with me if I can think about fetishes during lap running? Great...

Ninth lap. I'm tired, but there's not much left to run. The burning sensation intensifies. It feels strange. Feeling wings on the back is strange, too.

...

Tenth lap.

"Yes, that is great! One to go!" Luna yelled.

Yeah, just one. My wings are tired, but I am still going. Some tiredness can't stop an alicorn, after all.

...

Yeah, I did it! Time to slow down. I know that I mustn't stop, I have to keep walking. Well, that is what I remember I was taught. It has to do something with the heart, I think.

And damn is my breath out of control! Well, I may need to develop my stamina.

"It seems your endurance surpasses your physical age, Flame." Luna told me. "Maybe it is because of what you are. Though, I don't have much knowledge about young alicorns. My sister and I weren't born like that."

"Uh, I know that... alicorns are made not through... normal means." I replied, panting in between phrases. "At least that is... what I've read from one... book."

"Yes, there are no known causes of alicorn birth. In theory, a pure-blooded unicorn and an alicorn have a very low chance of conceiving an alicorn, but there is no evidence supporting that theory." she explained. "Anyway, how do you feel?"

"My wings are a bit sore, but otherwise okay." I replied, taking back the control over my breath. Whew, what a run was that!

"Tired?" Luna asked.

"Kind of... Well, yes." I replied. "My wings haven't had any good exercise until now."

"Well, let us rest, then." Luna's horn glowed and a sofa appeared out of nowhere. "Would you like to take a seat?"

"Um, thanks..." I replied, taking a seat. Well, it's comfortable.

"Maybe you want to talk with me. We've not met for a long time, my friend." Luna sat near me. "I bet we can have an interesting conversation. So, how did October pass for you? Have you been to the Nightmare Night festival, which I believe was hosted at your school?"

"Well, um," I cleared my throat. "It was... fine, I suppose." I replied awkwardly. I am still not really used to talking openly. "I mean, I got used to my new life. I accepted it and, um, stopped running away from it... If that makes sense." I shifted in place nervously, trying my best to look calm. "And, um, that sums everything up. Oh, and I was at the celebration. Um, not to brag or anything, but me and my friends took the first place at the, uh, costume competition." I blushed slightly. It was kinda bragging.

"Is it so?" Luna smiled. "Congratulations! In fact, I was there, too. I wasn't noticeable because of many who impersonated me." she dhuckled. "Your costumes did indeed look great! And I suppose it was you with the skeleton face? You did an amazing job!"

"Um, thanks..." I replied. And I am still not used to royalty talking to me so informally. Heck, I've not known any royalty personally before! Still blows my mind... "That is what the three of us were working on for the whole month."

"The work you did paid off." Luna nodded. "Creative, expressing the feeling of the celebration, and it looked great overall. And your pipe organ performance added to the whole Nightmare Night! I wished I could play organ that well."

"Uh, you can't?" I asked, flabbergasted. How can a such an old ruler not be able to play organ better than me?

"Well, I prefer string instruments." Luna answered. "Organ is my sister's passion. Though, she's not been playing it for ages, as far as I know."

The silence lasted for a couple of moments before Luna spoke again: "So, anything else you'd like to talk about?"

"Well, yeah..." I scratched the back of my neck. "I don't remember asking it before... How does it feel to meet an alien? I mean, I had my own impressions, as you ponies are alien to me, but... Well, you know..."

"I understand." Luna nodded. "I can honestly say that I expected it to happen one day. Well, it was surprising but not too much. You can be understood, we share the same language, we think more or less the same way. It is easy to see you as just another pony. Would it be not that medical examination you wanted to avoid because you didn't want to reveal your true nature, I might've not found out who you really are. I would think that you are just another foal, albeit wiser and smarter than most. We would be just friends, and this conversation would've likely not taken place."

This makes sense.

"Truth be told, your origins don't matter much. Friendship is what does." Luna sighed. "I've not had many friends when I was young. Always in the shadow of my sister..." she cleared her throat. "So, I find your company rather... interesting and fun. Most still fear me, and, let's be honest, I'm not the kind of pony to easily make friends." she smiled at me. "But I am glad I have you. Also, I noticed that both you and I are different from others. I've been for a thousand years on the moon. I appeared in a world I wasn't familiar with. Everything looked familiar, yes, but the ponies themselves... Only my sister remained. Mostly unchaged, too.

"And you are an alien, who wasn't aware of this world until the day when my return took place. I guess we were both afraid of this world at the beginning... And I can say we've adapted to it. So, the different are destined to stay together, right?" she chuckled. "Maybe that is why we became friends. We saw ourselves in each-other."

I don't know what to say to her. I think she is right.

"And..." a tear rolled down her cheek. Um, what is happening? "I am glad I have you as my friend, no matter what we were before." she suddenly hugged me tightly.

I think she's having a... I don't know how it's called. A sensual moment? I don't know, I never understood women... or feelings.

And this whole thing has less impact on me. But not that this is unimportant! I would be heartless to say that it is. Um, feelings are always confusing to me. Trying to... make sense with, um, them is a hard task, really.

And... Feeling a thousands-year-old princess just, um, just crying into my shoulder is... strange. Well, this whole world is strange by my standards. But that isn't bad! Who said that alicorns or princesses don't have feelings? I mean, um... This is strange to feel someone as old as her being that, uh, sensitive, but it's not strange for her to have feelings. Damn, that might've had no sense... Ugh.

"Luna, I am glad to have you, too." I said softly.

It is true. Well, maybe she's the only being I can relate to in this world. I mean, she has valid points at how similar we are. And... I suppose we can understand each-other better because of that. Um... This is a bit confusing.

"Sorry," Luna said, letting go of me. "I... I don't know why I did that."

"It's fine." I replied. "We all have our moments from time to time." I looked at her. "And, um, even immortal alicorn princesses have them, too." I made a small smile, eliciting a weak chuckle from Luna. "We're all, uh, sentient, after all."

"...You're right." she nodded after a moment of hesitation. "It's just... How do I say it... I've not talked so openly to anyone besides my sister. I usually try to keep my appearance as a strong ruler, but sometimes... Well, you've just witnessed it."

"Yeah..." I sighed slowly. Well, at least— wait, I need to ask one more thing! "Luna, there's one important thing I need to ask you... Um, do you remember what I've told you about, um, a filly, who kissed me once?"

"I remember." Luna nodded.

"Uh, she confessed her love... And I don't really know what to do." I admitted. "I mean, I am still much older than her. Is there a way to solve this mess? I doubt I can do it on my own."

"I think I know a pony who can help you." Luna said.

"But that would require me to tell them my true story, right?" I asked. I doubt I can trust anyone else with my secret.

"Don't worry, Flame. She's an alicorn, just like you. And she can keep secrets. She's one of the kindest ponies I know, and she is willing to help those who are troubled in love." Luna told me. "I strongly advise you to see her."

"Well, maybe I should." I replied with uncertainty. Should I reveal myself to another? I know a saying that states "If a secret is known to three, it is no longer a secret" or something along these lines. Anyway, what do I do? Reveal or not? Tough decision... But I trust Luna. She claims that her alicorn friend (or another sister?) can help me and can keep secrets. I think I should follow Luna's advice. So, I said: "Um... Yes, I will see her. When?"

"As far as I know, she's not as busy as my sister and I are. I suppose we can go right now unless you aren't ready."

"I'm ready." I said. Well, I suppose I shouldn't wait longer. The problem I have won't magically go away, after all.

I made my wings disappear and put on my hoodie. I don't want some random guard to see my wings, now do I?

Author's Note

Yeah, first trainings aren't exactly long. I'm speaking from experience, too. But we will all see Flame flying someday.

35. Love Problems

After walking for some time through the Canterlot Castle, Luna and I stopped at a door. It was rather simple but had a heart carved in its center. I suppose behind the door is where that love-solving alicorn resides. Well, here it goes...

Luna knocked at the door. After hearing a muffled reply of some kind, she opened the door.

...

Well, that alicorn sure loves purple and pink. And some gold. Uh... I don't think I should be surprised much. Love is always brightly-colored, right?

"Auntie?" the alicorn spoke from somewhere inside the room. Soon, she appeared. Um... her mane looks a little like candy. Well, at least it looks solid... How much hair gel was out in there or is it natural? Dark pink, purple, and golden are her mane's color, and her fur is pink. Her eyes are violet. She is almost as tall as Luna. The tips of her wings are fading to purple. Well, she's certainly the most colorful alicorn I've ever seen. Also, she wears a tiny crown on her head. This overall looks... something. "Oh, I'm so glad to see you!"

"Yes, I believe I was too busy to visit you, Cadance." Luna replied with a warm smile. Um, how could she not see her everyday is a mystery to me. I mean, they're in the same castle. The castle is kinda huge, but I don't think it's hard to meet somewhere from time to time on occasions. "Let me introduce you Flame Metal, my best friend!"

This is kinda awkward... Being called by— oh damn it, it's alright!

"Hello there, colt!" Cadance smiled at me, walking closer. "Nice to meet you. My name is Mi Amore Cadenza. But please call me Cadance... First name is too formal, don't you think?" she chuckled.

Isn't "mi amore" translated as "my love" from one of the languages? Italian or French... Maybe Spanish. I'm certain it's close to Latin. What a strange name to have. At least it's not in English.

"Um, hello..." I replied. "Uh..." I am still kinda shy.

"Flame has some love problems, and I thought it will be right for him to visit you." Luna spoke after seeing my shyness. "He doesn't yet know you good enough, but I think he and you will go along just fine. But I also want to tell you one important thing. Trust him, whatever he tells you is true. And keep that a secret."

"You both can count on me." Cadance nodded.

"Alright, then. Flame, I will be waiting outside." Luna told me and walked out of the room.

I suppose Luna thinks I should discuss my love problems one on one with Cadance... But I don't think it helps much with my shyness. Um...

"Let us take a seat. It'll be much more comfortable, won't it?" Cadance suggested, gesturing for me to follow. Deeper in the room, a pink sofa was situated. We took seats there.

"Um..." I muttered, preparing to speak. "Well... There is a big problem..." I started explaining slowly. "Just, don't think it's stupid... But I'm actually an alien."

"..." Cadance blinked.

"And, um, I wasn't a pony." I continued. "And I am actually older than eighteen, psychologically, um, speaking. And... well, there is one filly that, uh, told me she loves me, and she's nine, and... well, that is my problem." I explained the best as I could.

"..." Cadance blinked again, and then spoke: "That is an... interesting case, to say the least. Is it why Luna told me to trust you?" I nodded. "I find your story hard to believe, as many foals tend to imagine things, but if Luna trusts you, so should I." she lets a deep sigh. "So, I had a few adult ponies coming to me and confessing that they love young fillies, but I didn't have it the other way around until now. Can you please tell me more of that filly and how it came to be that she loves you? It might help me."

"Well, um, I've already said she's nine." I started. "I don't think her appearance matters much, but she's kinda... I don't know, a bit more beautiful than others. I... can't exactly tell, as I wasn't familiar with, um, ponies until, well, summer. To me, most of you look the same." can I say that ponies are like asians? Well, unlike ponies, I can actually tell the difference between different asians. Unless they're twins, of course.

So, I continued: "As for the love, it started with... I dunno, but the first sign of it was when, um, she kissed me on the cheek after I helped her, uh, fight her own shyness. Back then, I, um, didn't know if it was just... expressing gratitude or something more. I just, um, hoped it was the former. So, I suppose her feelings built up for some time, until one night...

"She invited me to a party. There were a couple of her friends. We played some games, including Truth or Dare. Um, one of her friends dared me to kiss her... on the lips. I did that, and, um, I think it was at that moment she decided to confess her feelings. Some time later, she did that, and said that I'm very kind, I was always nice to her, that stuff... She also asked me to kiss her again. I, um, did that, but... I still don't know what to do with the whole thing. I mean, she loves me and thinks I am just a colt of her age. And, um, it's very hard to me to figure out what to do. I didn't, well... I didn't have much... love experience anyway."

I suppose that's it. It was kind of hard, but now I should wait for Cadance's advice.

...

She's silent. It's not a good sign.

...

"It is hard." she finally sighed. "I don't think there is much you can do. This is a special case to which I don't have any useful advice. But tell me, did you love someone?"

"I did." I nodded. "When I was thirteen, I had a crush on a girl... I don't know if that can be called love, like a true love and not hormones speaking... Um, alright... Well, after some time, I confessed my feelings, but they weren't mutual. I got, um, friendzoned... You know what it means?" Cadance nodded. "So... That got me in a depression for at least a year, and, um... I'm afraid I will do something like that to the filly that loves me. I... I guess I saw that light in her eyes when she confessed... Like, maybe... happiness or something. And, um, I know she wants us to be together. But... what can I do? I... I can't really be with her because of my age. And, um, I don't love her in a way she loves me..."

"Well, there is a way that will not hurt any of you." Cadance replied. "Act around her as usually, but try to show more affection. This way, she'll know you care about her feelings. But don't do anything unless it comes natural — don't just fulfill her desires by being somepony you aren't. Keep it like that, and when she is of age, you will know if you are ready to be with her or not. Well, unless she develops love for somepony else. In that case, your problem will be gone by itself."

"Um, I guess... Thanks for advice, Cadance." I said.

"I know it must be hard for you to trust me right now." she told me. "Especially considering your nature. But I will keep it a secret unless you allow me to tell someone about it. Don't worry, nothing about our meeting will be told to anyone, including even Celestia." she smiled at me. "I respect privacy. So, I wish you good luck! I want to get to know you, but I see you're not comfortable around me just yet. But if you feel troubled and think I am the right person to talk to — feel free to do it. I am here most of the time. But remember to knock the door." she winked.

Uh... Is she implying that I might catch her in a compromising situation? Well, I never enter someone's room without knocking first. I mean, what if they're busy? And I guess the princess of love wants some love for herself, too.

"Um, bye..." I said, turning to the door.

"Bye!" I heard Cadance saying to me. I walked to the door, and then outside the room.

Luna was there, waiting for me. As soon as I emerged, she turned to me.

"How did it go?" she asked me.

"Um, fine, I suppose." I replied. "She... told me an advice. I think it'll help me. Um, at least Cadance believes it will. And I hope she's right."

"I understand that this situation is very confusing to you." Luna nodded. "If I were you, I doubt I'd be able to solve it on my own."

"Yeah..." I said awkwardly. "So... we meet again in a day, right?"

"Yes, I suppose we do." she nodded. "Until then, Flame. It was nice to see you."

"Likewise, Luna." I smiled at her.

Well, time to go, I suppose. I need a shower after all that training.

Author's Note

This chapter is rather short but important nonetheless. A bigger chapter will come soon, trust me.

36. School Day

Monday.

Here it is, school again. During the last few days nothing really happened. I had a second training with Luna, and... Well, that's it. I was mostly sleeping or reading books. My wings aren't developed enough, and Luna advised me to sleep more. It is somehow connected to the pegasi stamina. Though, I'm not complaining. After all, sleeping isn't bad. Besides, my wings were sore after each training, and extra rest really helped me getting back into shape.

And I was thinking... Maybe I should one day tell Moonshine truth about myself. I can start with telling her that I'm an alicorn. I believe she can keep secrets and will understand why I hid it from her for so long. I will have a serious conversation with her. I really want to trust her, that is. She trusts me with her problems, and I should do the same. Someday... Um, I'm not ready to reveal myself just yet. And... I don't think I know when I will do that.

As for Moonshine herself, she was mostly studying. I saw her reading books on history, architecture, math, Commonlang, and some different literature about art. She's been studying pretty hard. I think she really wants to become better with everything. She asked my help from time to time, and I carefully explained everything she didn't understand.

Anyway, it's seven a.m. now, and I've just gotten up. As usual in the mornings, my mane is a mess. I have to wash it and then dry it to get it more or less straight. Also, I think my long mane would get into my mouth on accident, but, thankfully, I have a long muzzle to prevent this from happening. So, a long mane isn't that bad, it's just I have to wash it often. Well, I need to wash myself everyday anyway, especially because I have almost white fur that can be stained by almost anything.

Yeah, being a pony is perhaps harder than being a human... Well, at least I don't have to pay any taxes or look for a job yet, and that's a plus.

Alright, today... Uh, where's that schedule? Somewhere in my saddlebags, I think.

...

Here it is! So, there are four lessons today: Physical Culture, two Magic lessons, and Art. It's the first time I see the last one in the schedule, actually. I've heard that it is because ponies are more sleepy during the late autumn and winter, and that is why something like Math isn't recommended, and that is why almost all winter will be holidays.

Anyway, I hope the Art class will be fun and interesting, as it's really exciting to find out how art developed in this world. After all, I'm more into art than anything else.

***

Well, it's snowy outside. There are some ponies working on clearing the streets from the snow, as well as even a couple off... Uh... something like ploughs. A pony pulls one of these and snow just goes to the sides of that thing. Yeah, they don't have specialized cars for this, after all.

So, Moonshine is with me, and we're both walking to the school. Besides her scarf, she's also wearing a nice blue knitting hat with a white pompon. It looks kinda good n her... Well, she looks kinda cute with it. All ponies look cute, truth be told. If they were, like, stuffed toys, I'd hug the hell outta them.

Anyway, this day should be fun. I wonder what we'll be doing at the Physical Culture. I doubt we'll be outside as usual — it's rather cold, and you can get ill if you become sweaty outside. Maybe there's a sports hall somewhere in the school. I don't remember going to the left wing of the school — maybe it's there.

Alright, we reached the school and went to the shower room. Even if we didn't walk on a dirty ground, we still need to clean our hooves. Well, we probably could've just take off our boots if we had one in the first place. I've seen a cloakroom nearby, and I saw a few ponies exiting. Maybe that's where we should store our clothes, but I've seen Moonshine putting hers into her saddlebags. And I, well, I will leave mine on. I think my hoodie has already become my signature mark, and I'm just too lazy to take off my pants. They're pretty comfortable, after all. Wait, maybe I should take them off because Physical Culture takes place? My clothes will get all sweaty by the time it ends.

Yeah, I should probably take them off, even if it makes me nude. After all, all ponies are nude, and there's no shame for me to be like them. Nudity for everyone!

...

Alright, I took off my clothes and put them into a locker, which number is... six hundred sixty six! Apparently, there are seven hundred lockers in the cloakroom, each of them tall and thin with a hooks in them to hang the clothes on. There is a key to each locker, too, which is good, as all of them are labeled accordingly.

Wait, why do they need so much lockers? I doubt there are even five hundred students studying here. Maybe there is... Yeah, it may be, as the school itself is very big even without the second floor. And each class has about... fifty students, I think. Maybe sixty. I didn't really pay attention when teachers were checking everyone. I just raised my hoof every time I heard my name, and that's it.

"Oh, hello there, Flame!" I heard a familiar voice behind me. I turned around and faced our teacher Max Books. Why do teachers share the cloakroom with students?don't they, like, have their personal wardrobes in the auditories or whatever?

"Good morning, Max Books." I replied. "Um, where will the lesson be held?"

"In the left wing of the school. It's too cold to be outside, and I don't want to get any of you ill." Max replied with a slight smile. "See ya at the sports hall!"

Well, that settles it, we're going to train ourselves in the left wing of the school. Wait, where will pegasi and earth ponies train? They have different teachers, after all. Maybe the sports hall is big enough? I'll soon see.

So, Moonshine and I went together to the left wing of the school. We met a few sleepy ponies and a couple of teachers preparing for their lessons along the way. Well, it seems that most would like to stay at home. Can't really blame them. Though, I find sitting at home boring. I don't have internet, I have just a few old games that I can play only on the small screen of my smartphone. I can also listen to music, but my playlist hasn't been updated for quite a while. I didn't even see new DOOM game, and I remember that someone told me the soundtrack's gonna be awesome. I doubt I'll ever lay my hooves on it. Ugh...

Anyway, we reached the left wing. There are three doors, and I see that one of them is opened. We entered it and saw our teacher Max Books inside. He was drawing something on the floor with chalk.

"Oh, hello students!" he greeted us. "Come in! I'm preparing for the lesson... Just take a seat somewhere, please."

We moved to the farther end of the hall and sat on one of the long wooden benches.

So, the hall is quite big, about one third of the concert hall. And the concert hall is really big. So, this hall is about fifty meters long and thirty meters wide. Rather large for little ponies like us.

I can see, um, metal pillars where volleyball net can be attached, two hoofball goals, and two basketball hoops. There are also a bunch of mats lying in the corner of the hall. Overall, this hall doesn't look too different from what I've seen in my own school. But I can see that goals are smaller, and the hoops are placed lower. I guess it is because of ponies' average size.

"Um, what will we be doing at the lesson?" Moonshine asked.

"You'll be doing long jumping, from place and with a run." Max replied. "There will also be an obstacle course."

That sounds rather easy. He trained us well for this during the autumn, and I think most of us are ready. In fact, he helped some lose excessive weight.

Speaking about weight, I am yet to see any fat adult ponies. I mean, all of them look healthy, and only big ponies I've ever seen were muscular but not overweight. It seems this society cares a lot more about health than humans do. My eyes bleed when I remember seeing people so fat that they had to use those small car-like thingies to move around big stores. How did they become so obese?! Come on, how do you eat so much and never exercise? Those must be years of eating only at McDonalds or something! How... how do they wipe their asses that are hidden behind all those layers of fat? That is fucking disgusting!

Anyway, ponies are much healthier than humans. And... well, I can't say for sure, but most of them look... young. Kinda. I mean, I would give them twenty years at most. The only way I can differ their age is by hearing their voices, and even that doesn't always help. Well, I can differ old ponies from others, as they have wrinkles (how they can be seen under the fur is a mystery to me), voice, and overall "fragile" and, uh, overall "old" look. And foals are easy to spot, too, but it is mainly because of their size. Well, it also has to do something with the eyes... I dunno, I just know someone's a foal if I look in their eyes. Maybe it's the way they reflect light?

*RING*

Oh, the lesson has just started. Frankly, I didn't even notice others coming until the bell interrupted my thoughts. Was I zoned out this whole time? Must've been weird for anyone who saw me.

"Alright, students, gather in a half-circle before me, we gotta do a quick roll-call!" Max Books said loudly. Everypony stood up and gathered as he said.

I patiently waited for my name to be spoken, and I raised my hoof when it was. I noticed the absence of Blueblood. Where might he be? I doubt he'd ever be late. I know he's from a family of nobles, I doubt they can afford being late. Well, he never was late until now.

"Listen up, studs!" Max caught our attention. "Today, we're going to do long jumping and obstacle course. While the first one is simple, the second one isn't. The obstacle course was included this year by E.U.P. As most of you probably have just guessed, they are the Royal Guard. They believe that parts of their training program will make you even better than current one we have. While I believe they are right, I'm not going to push you too hard, as I highly doubt that everypony in this group wants to enroll at Canterlot Military School. Those who see themselves as future protectors of Equestria — welcome. Best results of willing students will be sent to the CMS, and if you qualify — you might get a chance to enroll there.

"So, with that being said and before we start the main part — do a warmup. The course's usual. Go!"

I certainly don't see my future as one of Equestria's soldiers. I mean, I can't stand receiving orders of any kind. And I dislike military as a whole, for that matter. Well, I'm not made for that job, that's it. Military is important for any country, sure, but I believe only willing people should be there. My dad really wanted me to become a soldier. I understand him, he's an officer, after all, but I just don't want it. After some unsuccessful attempts at trying to get me into militaristic bullshit, he gave up. And it's good he did — I found myself in music.

Anyway, I have a long jumping to prepare to. Better do it.

***

After everypony warmed up, we all gathered in one of the hall's corners on a bench. A scale was drawn on the floor. I guess it is for determining how far can we make a jump. Max Brooks showed us how to properly jump: first, you must stand at a starting line; then, you begin to slightly tilt forwards and backwards; after gaining enough momentum, you jump, folding the legs, and extending them forward at the end of the jump. The length is determined by the position of the hind legs.

"I call you one by one. You step on the starting line, prepare yourself, and jump as soon as ready. Each of you has three tries. The best one will be counted." Max Brooks said, a list of students flying in front of him.

He started calling everypony one by one. They jumped, and most landed at about one and a half meters mark. Well... I don't know the standards, but I think it's not a bad result. We've got quite powerful legs, four of them, and it's no surprise we can jump like this. My best result when I was eight was... I don't really remember. One meter ten centimeters? Something like that.

"Flame Metal!" I heard my name being called. I walked to the line and stood there. I heard Max saying quietly so only I could hear: "I know you're good at magic. Please, don't use it to make your results better. You can do alright with just your physical strength. You're strong, Flame!"

He said it in a calm tone, not even threatening. I... Actually, not many teachers do that — most would just say "if you cheat, you're bad, and I will publicly shame you." However, this teacher's approach is totally alright, and I wasn't even planning on using my magic. Why would I?

I gained momentum... I jumped just as told. And I landed on one meter...

"One meter seventy six centimeters." Max said. "Do it one eighty, Flame!"

Alright, I have another two tries. How far can I jump? I am really light, actually, and it's no surprise I jump farther than most. Also, I am a bit bigger than others, which makes me stronger. Add that alicorn strength and the source of my success will be clear.

The second try. Jump!

"One meter eighty three centimeters." Max said. "One more time."

The last try. Jump!

"One meter eighty two centimeters." Max said. "Good job! Next one is..."

Well, what can I say? I'm good at this, apparently. Could jump all day long, but that would be silly.

"Moonshine!" I heard the teacher calling my friend.

Moonshine glanced at me, and then went to the starting line. She started tilting, and then... Oh fuck, she tripped over.

"Dear, you alright?" Max quickly moved to her.

"Yeah..." Moonshine replied, blushing from embarrassment. She got up and said, "I'm fine."

I heard some giggling in the back. I turned around and saw three foals giggling. I remember two of them being fat just some time ago. Yeah, giggle all you want as if you'd never be in her situation. I remember how you couldn't run for a small amount of time, dumbasses.

"I'll give you another try. It was just an accident, I believe." Max made a small smile, patting Moonshine. "I know you can do this."

Moonshine prepared herself for another jump. And she jumped, landing alright this time.

"One meter sixty nine centimeters." Max said. "I knew you can do well! You have another two tries to make your result even better."

Moonshine prepared for the next jump. She jumped, and successfully landed.

"One meter seventy five centimerers." Max commented. "Impressive."

Moonshine made another jump.

"One meter seventy one centimeters. You have the last try."

And she jumped again.

"One meter seventy six centimeters." Max smiled. "That's the second best result yet. Congratulations."

Moonshine smiled and went back to the bench to take a place at my side. Well, she did really good.

"You did great." I told her. She nodded, smiled at me, and blushed slightly.

Well, how to make woman of any age feel better? Make a compliment. Always works.

***

So, it's the obstacle course now. It involves jumping over and on different obstacles, walking on a narrow plank, crawling underneath a net (thankfully, no barbed wire there), and getting on a two meters tall wall using a rope. That looks easy. Also, everything was brought inside the sports hall by two royal guards.

Max showed us how to do this, and started calling us one by one. Basically, he starts the timer when he says "go!", and then we must pass the course as fast as possible. Overall, the results have been slightly below average up this moment. I guess some foals were maybe trained before, and we weren't, and that is why none of us qualify. So, the average time is one minute ten seconds, and most of us took one minute fifteen or longer.

"Flame Metal!" I heard my name being called.

Well, time to do this. I doubt I can do much here because I mainly used my hands to do parkour, which is rather close to what we're having now. Anyway, I hope that I will do okay even without the additional training.

"Three!"

Alright, I need to prepare.

"Two!.. One!.. Go!"

I quickly jumped over the first couple of obstacles, no slower jumped from one to another, and then dived under the net. I crawled as fast as I possibly could, and came out on the other side, jumped on a narrow plank and started walking. Maintaining balance is a tricky thing he— wow, wow, wow! Ow! Whew, nearly fell. Alright here I go... Time to get onto that wall. I grabbed the rope in my hooves as tightly as possible, and moved my hind legs as fast as possible, while trying to hold on the rope. It is really hard without fingers. Finally, I reached the top of the wall, and jumped down on the mat below.

"One minute five seconds." Max said. "Slightly above average. Pretty good."

I took a seat near Moonshine, and patiently waited for her to be called.

After some time, she was called by the teacher. She nervously approached the starting line.

"Don't be afraid!" Max encouraged her. "Don't worry, the results won't be used anywhere else."

He proceeded to count down.

"Go!" he yelled, and Moonshine started running. She almost stumbled once, but quickly regained her balance and rather quickly passed the first stage. She had troubles with crawling under the net, as she didn't lower herself enough, her horn would often get stuck. After she passed that, she almost fell from the plank, but managed to pass without doing so. She climbed up the wall, but tripped and started falling to the ground where mats were absent.

I quickly caught her in my magical grasp, stopping her in midair. Her eyes were closed in fear, her forelegs protected her head. Moments later, she opened her eyes and saw me. Slowly, I lowered her on the ground and let her stand.

"Wow, you've got a good reaction, Flame." Max told me, wiping his forehead. "Moments later and... Well, it's partly my fault. I should've placed more mats." his ears folded. "Moonshine, are you alright?"

"Yes... Yes, I'm okay." she nodded, walking slowly to me. She was shaking a bit but was more or less calm. She took a seat near me, and looked at me.

Max cleared his throat, and moved more mats to the obstackles, placing them in all the empty spaces he's left uncovered.

"Um..." I heard Moonshine quietly saying to me. "Thank you..." she kissed my cheek slightly. "Um, if not for you... I... I'd maybe be hurt." she smiled. "Um, thanks... again." she giggled.

Well, what can I say? Such accidents can happen to anyone. I'm glad I was there to not let one end bad.

Whew, what a day this is. Already full of trouble.

Author's Note

Hey, this story has over one hundred thousand words by now!

Also, New Year is soon. Guess what?

37. Speaking...

Some time later.

Well, it is Magic lesson again. I could go somewhere, but I decided to stay with the class. I don't really have much to do, and I don't think I should leave Moonshine either. She's been... kinda clumsy. I don't know what is going on, but I think something isn't right with her today. Can't say what, though. Anyway, I'll try to do whatever it takes to help her.

Anyway, everyone is warming up. Even magic requires some warming up. It is done by lifting a small thing and playing with it for some time. I don't know how it works, though. Maybe the teacher explained it someday, but I didn't listen as my magic works pretty well by itself.

Also, we aren't doing this outside but in the same hall we used for Physical Culture. Yeah, it's rather cold, and I remember that magic is on the peak of it's power when a pony doesn't feel anything bad.

Moonshine was playing with two rocks at a time, making them circle around herself and, occasionally, me. She was humming a tune to herself while watching her rocks fly. She picked another, and now three of them flied around us. And... is that a heart shape she's making? Uh... kinda cheesy.

She lifted more and more rocks, coming to simultaneously using ten.

"Careful, you don't want to overexert yourself." our teacher Icicle warned her.

Moonshine, however, didn't listen. She lifted more and more rocks. Suddenly, she winced, her horn made sparks, and rocks became loose, flying in all directions.

*thump!*

Oh fucking shit! One of them hit my cheek! Ow, that hurts!

*CRASH!*

Here goes one of the windows.

...

Moonshine looks at me, wide-eyed.

"Oh, I'm so sorry!" she exclaimed. "You're okay?" her ears folded.

"I... guess." I rubbed my cheek. I guess it must be a bit red right now from that hit. Well... all teeth are in place, thankfully. It still hurts, though.

"Moonshine, I warned you." Icicle said sternly. "I understand that you want to become better with this, but there is no need to overdo it." a gust of wind blew in, making me shiver from the cold. "You've also broken a window." she sighed. She lighted her horn, and the window was repaired in a blink of an eye. Huh, that's a useful spell. "Now, does your horn hurt?"

Moonshine nodded, her cheeks red from shame, and said, "Mh-hmm, a lot."

"You won't be able to levitate anything safely until tomorrow." Icicle replied, frowning. "You better have a rest, filly. Maybe there's something on your mind that made this accident happen."

Moonshine stood up and started walking out of the hall. After a moment, I followed her. I should ask her what is happening with her. It seems she's got something important on her mind... I wonder what it might be.

She exited the hall, and I followed her. Surprisingly for me, she galloped through the empty hall to the cloakroom. I quickly followed her, but she was faster. Moments later, she emerged, and galloped out of the school. Just what is happening to her? I need to make sure she's alright.

Fuck, we both left our saddlebags in the hall!

...

Oh, fuck them, Moonshine is way more important than a bunch of stuff! I can come for it later anyway.

I raced to the locker where I left my stuff in, quickly grabbed everything and put it on, and galloped to the exit. I must hurry or I might lose Moonshine's track, and I want to get to her.

I exited the school and saw Moonshine disappearing into the hostel. I followed her, and soon reached the apartment.

I opened the door and saw Moonshine lying on her bed, her muzzle buried in the pillow. It seems she's... crying.

"Moonshine?" I called quietly and softly, slowly making my way to the bed. "Are you alright?"

"No, I'm not..." I heard a muffled reply. She rolled so that she was facing me. Her eyes were red and teary. "This day is awful!"

I opened my mouth, but Moonshine didn't let me speak.

"I... I..." she sniffed. "This day is my birthday, and I... I thought... I though that... that today is the day when dreams come true!" she sniffed again. "I... I really tried to do my best, to... to... to show you that I can do something good myself!" she looked at the floor. "I mean, you... You don't have a cutie mark yet, and you're so talented!" she closed her eyes, her body shaking. "You can do so many things! Magic, playing instruments, studying... And... I feel like I'm just... just... bad at everything! You said... You said you don't love me yet. And I... I tried the best I could to become better, just to be as good as you! But I ended up fa-fa-fail-ling!" she let a short cry. "Th-th-this day is s-so hor-r-rible!" she sobbed. "Whatever I do f-f-fails! And and... And I just c-can't do anything r-right! And... you'll never love me i-i-if I d-do not b-become b-better!" and she went into sobbing.

"That's not why I don't love you yet!" I replied. "There... there is a different reason, Moonshine."

"Tell me it!" she shouted, getting up. "T-tell me! W-why c-can't I b-be with you? Y-you act like... like you don't want me to love you! Tell me the reason why!"

"I... I..." I stuttered. The reason for the lack of love is a bit complicated to even try to explain to her. And she'd probably think I'm just messing with her.

"I know why..." she sniffed. "I'm not as good as you!" she jumped, pushed me aside, and ran out of the apartment.

Oh my, what did I get myself into? Um... Crap. That is why I should've told her about myself earlier. Dumb me, I should've told the truth as soon as she confessed her love! Fuck, I am so stupid!

And... it's her birthday today, and I didn't even know. Of course, I just didn't know about it, but I still feel like an ass for not ever asking about this. I mean, she probably knows when mine is since I explicitly stated that at the first day of my stay in Canterlot. I don't know whether she remembers it or not, though...

And it seems I failed to follow Cadance's advice. Fuck... I am fucking dumbshit asshole dickhead! I was so caught up in reading books that I totally forgot the advice!

Anyway, what do I do? How do I present the truth to Moonshine? Will she believe me?

Fuck... But I need to find her. She couldn't have gotten too far away.

Keep yourself together, man.

***

I can't see her anywhere. I doubt she returned to school. There's no hoof marks on the snow leading to the school. But... I think I can see where Moonshine ran away to. I better follow the tracks.

So, she went somewhere in that direction. Ugh, finding her will be hard.

...

Fuck, the trail can't be differed from other ponies'! I am shitty at tracking, yes, and it's no surprise I almost immediately lost it.

Where could Moonshine go? Hm... Totally not to school. She... She probably ran away to her grandfather's house. She didn't have any money with herself, I doubt she'd run to the train station. I just hope I'm lucky enough to find her.

...

What is going on inside her head? What made her so sad? I mean, she's just said everything, but, um, it's been only about a week after her confession. Did she get frustrated because I don't love her back? Could be so... Hell, many teenagers would act like she did. Not all people are reasonable when they're young, and she's... well, ten, as of today. Maybe she really counted on dreams coming true on birthdays, and I'm not going to blame her, I used to think the same. Heck, I'd be sad if my attempts failed. And I was! Though, I was thirteen and that time, and I didn't yell anything. It was just "Oh... okay." and nothing more. Maybe because I feared the girl I loved would think I'm pathetic if... Stop, let's leave that topic out of my thoughts. I moved on.

Alright, where was her grandfather's house? If I remember correctly, a block away or something like that. There... there was a bush, behind which a small door could be found. It never occurred to me that it's strange to have such a door. It's not front entrance, as far as I know.

So, a bush... Most leaves should've already be gone from it. Also, if someone entered through that back door, there's gotta be a trace in the snow right before it.

Wait... I see it! Though, I can also see light coming through the house's windows. Not a dim light but a pretty bright one. Could be that another family moved in?

I walked closer to the house and looked into it through one of the windows. Yep, there's someone else inside. It also looks bright and certainly not dusty. I suppose it's hard to get a house in Canterlot, and that is why this one didn't stand abandoned for long.

Alright, Moonshine is certainly not here. Where might she be? Uh... That log cabin! If she's not there, I doubt I'll ever find her. She could've ran to her friends, and I don't know where her friends live. Yeah...

I need to check that place anyway. What if she's there? I really need to talk to her.

***

No, she's not. The cabin and everything around it is covered in snow, and there is nothing that would show Moonshine being here.

I failed at finding her. I don't know where she is, I don't know when she'll return to the apartment, I don't know anything. The worst thing... This whole crap is mostly my fault. I didn't trust her enough to ease her worries that she's not good enough for me. If I were eight, like really eight, I'd fall in love with her on the spot. Let's face it — I am a human, and yet I find her beautiful and sweet. Not in a romantic way, but still! If I were eight, I would be so happy I'd glow from the inside and smile everywhere I go. I always liked those kind of girls Moonshine is. The thing is, the only reason I don't love her is because I mentally can't because of our age difference. Heck, I'd love to get my memory wiped so that I could be just a foal of my physical age! Maybe not, though... Anyway, somewhere close to it, definitely.

It would've been so much better if either she were older or I were younger, but history doesn't know the word "would", sadly... Well, even if this new life I have is better than the one I lived before becoming a pony, it still has its bad sides.

And... all I have left to do is to go back to the apartment and hope that Moonshine comes back sooner or later. Though... I need to go back to school to grab my stuff. Also, there's an Art class in about an hour from now. Ugh... Life gets complicated sometimes, and it can happen at any time.

Ugh...

I've been sitting on my bed in the apartment for a while after returning. I also got my and Moonshine's stuff from the school.

Moonshine hasn't returned yet, and I'm really worried about her. But there is no way I can find her. Ugh, and all of this could be avoided if I only told her the truth! I'm such an asshole... I can only wait now.

There are twenty minutes before the Art class starts. I hope she comes back in time. But... I doubt she will, she's very sad about this whole day. I really want to do something about it but I can't. I can't find Moonshine, I can't figure out how to reveal the truth to her... Fuck.

Well... I should return to school. I'll figure out something... maybe.

***

The Art class isn't as interesting as I hoped it would be.

Well, it is taught by Dusty Cover, our history teacher. I don't say he does it wrong or in a boring way, no. It's just... basics. Some definitions of things to write down, classification of art, brief earliest history... Nothing that would catch my attention.

And my thoughts were mostly occupied by Moonshine. Where is she? How is she? She hasn't shown up. I just hope she is at one of her friend's, getting warm tea and chocolate. Or maybe she's not there, I think her friends are still at school. Uh...

This day is indeed a mess of crappy things happening to Moonshine.

The lesson had ended, and I returned home. Moonshine is still absent.

...

*sigh*

Bang my head with a stone! Ugh...

...

Wait, there's something lying on the drawers. A piece of paper or something like... Oh, it's a letter. Who's it from?

Huh, it's from Luna. I wonder what she wrote to me.

I opened the letter and started reading it. Let's see...

Uh-huh... She asks me to get to her as soon as possible. I don't know why she needs me but I better make haste. It seems like something important.

Alright, the fastest meaning of transportation is teleportation. Ugh, I hate it... I only teleported, like, twice? Yeah, that sounds about right. Anyway, I didn't feel that good after both of them, so... Ugh, this is one nasty experience. I just hope I don't end up somewhere... somewhere shitty. And I don't want to throw up, too. That'd be embarrassing and disgusting.

So, I prepared myself. Here it comes...

*zzZAP!*

Oh my fucking hell, that's a—

Don't throw up, don't throw up, don't throw—

*gulp*

Oh, I managed... Whew... I feel sick, though.

Inhale, exhale... Inhale, exhale... I hate teleportation, I hope it gets better with time.

So, where am I? Uh... Oh, I'm near the Canterlot Castle. I hoped to teleport right in, but it seems my aim is a bit off. Anyway, it's close enough to the intended destination.

Well... Where do I find Luna? Hm... the only place I know I can maybe find her at is that hall we had flying lessons at. Let's go there, then.

So... What could Luna possibly want from me? Does she want me to tell her something about my world? Is it something about my alicorn nature? Well, it could be anything, but the thing is — it's very important. After all, Luna is a much more powerful alicorn than me, she can handle many things by herself. What possibly could be difficult enough for her to call help? Besides, she has no less powerful sister that is much closer to her than I am. All in all, I guess it has something to do with me personally.

Here's that hall. I opened the door and saw Luna sitting on a sofa, frowning.

"I'm glad you came this fast." she said. "Sit. We have something to talk about."

Her voice is a bit... stern. Is she unhappy about me in some way? Wait, could it possibly relate to Moonshine? That's... probably the case.

I took a seat near her and asked, "Why did you call me?"

"Flame, I remember you once told me you have a filly who loves you." Luna said. So, it does have something to do with Moonshine. "Today, I saw her running in the castle, searching for me. She told me she felt like the only pony who could listen to her was I." she sighed. "She told me about her problem. She told me about you." she looked at me. "Did you follow Cadance's advice? From Moonshine's words, she's unhappy about her relationship with you. She said you act like you want to ignore her love. But I'm not making any assumptions yet, I want to hear your side of the story. I know your relationship with her is... complicated, to say the least."

"Um..." I rubbed the back of my neck. Did Moonshine really run all the way here to see Luna? I think she didn't find any of her friends home. "Let's start from the beginning.

"So, this day was kind of... strange from the beginning." I said awkwardly. "No, not like that — it all started on the first lesson at the school." I corrected myself. "Um, we had Physical Culture, and, well, Moonshine was clumsy. She fell twice, and the second time could've hurt her if I didn't catch her. And she's, uh, not clumsy usually, like at all."

I hate explaining stuff, no matter how important it might be. I just do it in so awkward way I feel shame for a long time.

"Then, came the lesson of Magic." I continued. "There, Moonshine used her magic to move simultaneously as many rocks as possible. Um, the magic got out of control, she hurt herself a bit, hit me hard with a stone, and broke a window, all on accident. After that, she left the school when the teacher suggested her to rest for a bit.

"And then... I followed her back home to see if she's okay. There, she spilled out everything. She went on a rant, uh..." how do I say that? "This day is her birthday. She wanted to, um, show that she can do as good as I always do, but she failed every time, and, um, that made her very sad." it came off so awkward I think I've just broken the record of awkwardness and set a new one high above. "I think she believes I don't love her because she's not as good as me. I told her it's not the case, but... I felt it would be stupid to reveal the truth as she wouldn't believe and think that I am making fun of her, and... well, she ran away.

"All of this is partly my fault, I admit it." I claimed. "I... Um, I didn't want love to happen, to be honest. I mean, it is difficult and makes everything so complicated! I think I... I didn't really follow Cadance's advice. I... I'm terrible at this, Luna." I looked at her. "This is so complicated to me, those feelings... Ugh!" I threw my hooves in the air. "And, to make it even worse, I don't even trust Moonshine! I haven't revealed myself, my real self, even after she made her confession that was, um, an ultimate act of trust. I don't trust the one who loves me! I... I do have a reason for that, but... It still makes me feel terrible." it does. "I just want to fix everything between me and Moonshine. Tell her the truth and face it." I sighed sadly. "I wish it was not as complicating and hard to do..."

A few moments passed in silence as Luna processed everything I've just said.

"I get it now." she said. "It is complicated for both of you. She thinks she's bad and that is why you don't love her, and you don't trust her enough to tell her the real reason behind that. And all I can say...

"Even if I know little about how love works, even young love is real and has real feeling behind it. Moonshine is showing you trust and care, and expects you to show at least something. You are confused and don't know what to do, in her eyes doing nothing. I think you need to trust her to solve this problem. Tell her about your real self, and she'll understand."

Well, what else have I left to do?

"Where is she?" I asked. Better do this now.

"In one of the guest's bedrooms." Luna replied, standing up. "Let me lead you there."

***

Here I am, standing at a door, behind which Moonshine is. I am ready to tell the truth, I am ready to reveal myself to her. She's the one pony I can really trust besides Luna. Even if we know each-other for about only two months, I feel like we've formed some sort of a strong bond... I can't describe what it is. From my side, it is maybe friendship. From her side, it's love.

I slowly opened the door and entered the room. Moonshine was sitting on a bed, her mane in a mess, her eyes red from crying. She was looking at me, waiting for me to say anything.

"Moonshine," I said. "I need to tell you something very important."

I am sure my decision to reveal myself, even if a bit rushed, will solve the problems the two of us have.

Author's Note

A bit of love drama to spice things up a bit. So, how, do you think, Moonshine's going to react to what Flame is about to reveal?

Also, 444 comments. 222 more and we'll get the most unholy number in the history!

38. ...Truth

So, here I go... I'm revealing the truth now.

I slowly walked to Moonshine, sat near her, and looked at her.

"What I'm about to tell you is absolutely true and very important." I told her. "It is also a secret I kept... The secret that I revealed only to Luna. I feel I should trust you with this now. Especially in this situation.

"It is very serious and there is no joke behind it. Please, don't think I'm making fun of you, I'd never do this to someone who loves me. I will never toy with your feelings, Moonshine.

"So, um... There is one thing about me no one else besides myself and Luna knows." I sighed. Here it goes...

I stood up, took off my clothes and commanded my wings to appear. Moonshine gasped as she saw wings sprouting on my back. She covered her mouth with a hoof, her eyes wide.

"Take it slow." I told her. "This is real."

"You're... you're an alicorn." she said. "Oh my..."

I waited patiently as Moonshine just stared at me. Then she got up, walked to me, and touched my wings. She walked around me, keeping her eyes on my wings. Then, she returned to her place and sat, seemingly calm. Well, more or less calm. I hope what I'm going to say next won't cause her to go mad...

"This is not everything yet." I continued. There is no going back now. "I am also... an alien. From a different world." Moonshine looked at me in complete shock. "And I am, in fact, more than eighteen years old."

Moonshine opened and closed her mouth like a fish on a shore. She was shocked, surprised, and confused.

"Are you alright? Do you need time?" I asked her with worry.

"Um... I..." she stuttered. "I can... hardly believe... this." she admitted. "But... I feel it's true." she nervously shuddered. "It is so strange..." she bit her lower lip. "I, I... I didn't know I'd ever... hear something like this from, uh, anypony."

"Um, what I've just told you is true." I nodded. "And I hid it from everyone. I... I fear that if my secret is known, I'll have no rest from ponies who'd want something from me. I hesitated to trust you, too. Please, keep this a secret. No one else must know unless I tell them myself.

"I understand that you might feel fooled, but I was really afraid of trusting anyone. I... I didn't want anyone to suffer because they didn't know the whole truth about me. And, well... I should've told you earlier. I'm sorry for not trusting you..." I looked at the floor.

A couple moments passed in awkward silence as I figured out what else to say.

"So, Moonshine, it's not that you're not good enough as me." I started. "You simply can't be because I had years of studying and training. It didn't come to me all at once, I achieved it through work. If I were a pony from birth, I'd have more trouble with everything, and I'm sure I wouldn't be able to do what I now can do.

"You don't have to be like me, Moonshine. Be yourself, don't force yourself to be someone you aren't. Why do you want to become me if you want me to love you? You don't have to become me. I can't love you... Not because it has something to do with you, who or what you are. It's because of our age difference. That is the only reason I don't love you."

A few moments passed in silence as Moonshine processed everything I said. I can see she's confused, very confused.

"I... I think you're right." she finally said. "I... I can't be you. But... when I grow up, will you love me?"

"Future is unpredictable. But if your love doesn't disappear, there's a very high chance I will." I smiled at her. "Moonshine, I find you beautiful and... charming, truth be told. You are that kind of girl I always liked, no matter pony or not. But... the age difference ruins everything. When you are at least... fifteen,—" that's as low as I can get "—that's when we can talk about love, and that is when I'll be comfortable and ready with, well, this."

"And... what if I fall in love with somepony else?" she asked.

"You should pursue your own happiness." I replied. "As I've said earlier, don't force yourself into something that doesn't come naturally. It will be terrible, trust me."

"It feels... strange." she said. "I mean, um... You look like any, um, colt, but you are an, um, an adult already. The way you talk... You're not lying, I am sure. And... I accept this." she sighed. "If I have to wait, I'll wait. Um... the prize is worth it." she blushed madly.

I sighed in relief. I expected this to be much more... difficult. I got this off my chest, finally, and there's nothing between her and me that would cause misunderstanding.

"Moonshine," but I have an idea how to make her feel better after all of this. "Do you want some chocolate?"

"Um... Yes, yes I do!" she nodded eagerly and smiled.

"Let's go, I'll buy you some." I smiled at her in return.

With that done, we sure need to relax.

***

Moonshine and I exited the castle and headed to one candy shop I know. What can cheer up better than a bunch of chocolate? It's tasty, too.

"Um... I wonder..." Moonshine said. "What is your real name?" she asked. "And how do you know our language if you're an alien?"

Legit questions.

"My real name doesn't matter much. I accepted the one I now have." I replied. "As for the language... I don't know, but we share it. It has, well, no logical explanation."

"Um, it must've been very, uh, exciting for you to see, um, this world?" she asked.

"I was mostly confused." I admitted. "And a bit scared... But I can say it was also exciting. I mean, it's a whole new experience for me! I didn't even believe any other world could exist but mine."

"And... what is it, your world?"

"It's a bit like this one, but there's only one sapient race." I answered. "We also don't have magic. I mean, some believe it exists but there's no real proof. We've written about magic in books, made films about it, but it just doesn't exist there in my world.

"There's also... Well, our cities are bigger. Oh, and there's a... um... well, how do I explain it..." I tapped my chin. "A worldwide... net that connects billions of people together, and we can send, um, messages to each-other and receive them instantly, we can easily find almost any information... It's kinda hard to explain, you need to see it for yourself. And, well, everything can be done not even leaving home!"

"Wow, it sounds amazing!" Moonshine cheerfully replied. "It's no surprise you're smart!" she blushed. "I mean, you don't even have to go anywhere to find the books you need!"

I mostly used internet for watching porn, movies, and playing games, but let's leave that out of our conversation.

"Also, I can show you the stuff I have from my world!" I realized. "First of all, the hoodie I'm wearing is from there. It's kinda baggy because it wasn't made to be worn by any pony. Um, it's one of the few things I have left from my previous life."

"Really? I would've never guessed!" Moonshine giggled. "Thinking of it... I live with an alien, and I never realized it!" she made a small laugh.

"I also have something more interesting. I'll show you it when we get home." I said. I can now show her my smartphone... Better not let her wander there, as there's some porn. She might accidentally find it, and that would be terrible. I mean, how can I explain that shit? Especially considering that it has ponies involved, and I've never recorded any pony porn.

So, I can now be more open to her. I can show her some photos I took while still on Earth!

Really, it's so much easier for me to have fun now. I've got a lot of interesting and funny stuff to tell her! There are some simple games that I can show her. Wait, we can play Heroes of Might & Magic 3 together! That'd be so much fun!

Oh boy, this day has turned for the better!

Author's Note

Finally, Flame revealed his true identity to Moonshine. What will happen next? You'l see.

39. Great Day After All

I feel myself so light now. I revealed the truth to Moonshine, and now no more misunderstanding will be made. She agreed to wait until she grows up to bring up love again, and I am glad we'll have no problems with that for a couple of years.

Now, we are returning home, and she carries a box of chocolate I bought for her. Chocolate can certainly raise the mood of anyone, be it human or pony.

Also, I will definitely show her Heroes of Might & Magic 3. Playing it alone is fine but not fun. Playing with a friend is fun, that is the thing. I hope she'll like the game. Well, I am certain she will, there's nothing like that in this world. Think of it, back in the day the first Doom game was played by a lot of people, actually lowering the productivity on their jobs. That game was popular, and HoMM 3 was, and even nowadays people play those games, I'm sure about it.

So, we are now walking down the street to the apartment. She and I are smiling, and we walk in silence. We know we'll have a lot to talk about once we get home. I think Moonshine learns to be patient. After all, she has to wait five more years. Well, maybe not that long, it depends on how fast ponies grow mentally and physically. I've not studied it at all, and I cannot be certain about ponies' age of maturity, consent, whatnot. So far, I've seen their age correspond with human age, at least mostly. So, my "age-moral" maybe can't be applied here. Who knows?

Anyway, we are now entering the hostel. Oh, I can't wait to show her the stuff I have on my smartphone! Hm, what should I show her first? Games are fun, but I think she wants to know more about my world. I have some photos left, but all of them have ponies instead of humans. Well, it's no big problem, it's explainable. There are some places on Earth that you'll never see here, and some of them I took pictures of. I've some photos of mountains, cars, buildings. I thought that maybe I can be a photographer, but later decided that it's not what I want. So, there is a bunch of pictures left, and that means I've a lot to show Moonshine.

Here we are at the apartment. I went to the drawers and picked up my smartphone. Time to show it to Moonshine.

"Look at this." I said, showing her the smartphone.

"What is it?" she asked. "I've seen you holding it a lot, but... Wait, is it from your world?"

"Yes, it is." I nodded. "This is smartphone. It's not smart because it can think, but it sure can do a lot of stuff. What does a phone do?"

"Um, I've heard a phone uses something, uh, I think it's called a cable. Through that cable, phones are connected, and... Um, I think you just talk through it to someone who is far away. I never had one, it's very expensive."

"Smartphone can be used like a normal phone, but it may not be connected to any cable. Everything is wireless, the signal just, um, goes through air. It can call someone who's in another city or even country!" I explained. "Um, I can't show you, there's just no signal. I mean, no one here has the technology to make a connection between my phone and someone else's."

"Wouldn't it be just a brick?" Moonshine quirked a brow. "I mean, you can't use it to talk, what else can it do?"

"Well, it can connect to the Internet. Internet is a worldwide net I told you about. Though, I can't do it here because of reasons I've already listed." I replied. "But! It can do a lot of other stuff. It can take photos, capture videos, view all of them, play games, calculate difficult equations; you can store music, books, just whatever you like!"

"Wow, that is a lot!" Moonshine's eyes widened. "That is how you listen to music!"

"Yeah. Headphones are also from my world. Changed a bit, yeah, but still from there." I replied.

"And I thought you have a lot of bits to buy that! I know where a pony can buy headphones like yours, but it is too expensive for most. And, uh, how much did they cost?" she asked.

"Um... Not much, really. I... doubt I can say how much it is in bits. About... I dunno, seventy?"

"That's... cheap. And they're good! I remember one time you let me listen, I thought I was standing by a musician!" she grinned. "I want to see your world someday, it has so much amazing stuff!"

"I doubt we'll ever visit my world." I frowned. "I just don't know how to get there. Besides, this world is great in its own way, too." and I don't really want to expose Moonshine to our world. It has a bunch of assholes that would love to make her cry just for fun. Not to say that everyone is like that, though. But I can't just ignore dickheads, they're everywhere.

Anyway, enough of that. Let's change the subject.

"Moonshine, do you want to see pictures of my world? I have some." I suggested.

"That would be great!" she replied with an eager now.

Hm, looking at photos on a screen this small isn't probably a good idea. Wait, maybe I can use magic to make... a projector. Walls of the apartment are solidly colored and mostly empty. Hey, that's a good idea!

So, a projector has a lens that makes picture bigger. I can use magic to make a lense. Yay, I'm great! I need to place my smartphone somewhere where it will stand and not fall. Huh, that's not hard at all!

"Let me just do something to make it better..." I told Moonshine. "My smartphone is kinda small, and I want you to see bigger pictures."

"You can make that? Yeah, I'd like to see them big!"

Alright, let's get to this. Hm... I need to place it in a way that the whole screen is not obstructed by anything. I need something... Ah damn it, I'm so stupid! I just need a mirror to project it in whatever way I want! The smartphone can lie down on anything, and mirror can redirect the image elsewhere.

"Moon, do you have a mirror?" I asked.

"Yeah, somewhere... I think." she replied, and started searching in the drawers. A few moments later, she pulled out a small mirror. "That'll be okay?"

"Yep." I replied, taking the mirror.

I placed the smartphone on my bed, chose a picture, placed the mirror above the smartphone by magic, and... Now I need to make a focusing lens that will direct the image into the mirror. I focused my magic, and... A lens is made. It is more or less translucent with slightly purple edges. I need to bend it a certain way, though... Yeah, this one! Perfect! Well, almost. I need to angle the mirror in a certain way and the image is upside down. No problem, I'll just move the smartphone and mirror accordingly. Now, done! Great, it worked!

"Wow, this looks awesome!" Moonshine said, looking at the image. It is a picture of a bustling city. I remember it... New York, I suppose. I've been there once. "Is this a city? It is so big! Wait, why are there ponies?"

"Everything was turned into ponies, not just me." I replied. "These ponies used to look, well, not like ponies."

I have to give credit to those unknown editors who replaced all humans with ponies. You did a great job! Whatever you are... Anyway, it even looks kind of great. Black people are replaced with zebras, that is what I immediately noticed. Whatever force changed everything, they did their job great.

"Zebras?" Moonshine noticed them. "Wow, I've never seen a zebra before."

I switched to the next picture. It showed my new house. I remember I was eighteen back then, and I've bought a small, run-down house. It wasn't great, but it was completely mine.

"That was my home." I explained. "I used to live there since eighteen."

"Um, it doesn't look so great." Moonshine replied.

"Yeah, but that was all I could afford." and that was a nice neighborhood. I didn't want to end up somewhere in or near a ghetto or something. No racism, but those places are the worst.

I switched to the next picture. It showed my dad's car, olive-colored Humvee. I remember taking that photo when I was seventeen.

"This is my dad's car." I said. "A car is like a carriage, but it doesn't require anyone to pull it. It can go quite fast, too."

"It looks like some kind of metal box." Moonshine replied. "Is it even comfortable?"

"More or less." I answered. "Though, it's a bit small, I suppose."

Anyway, these pictures are more or less random. I didn't sort them in any way.

I switched to another photo, and...

"Wow, is it you and your family?" Moonshine asked. "You look older here!"

I remember this photo. It wasn't taken by me. It was made when my mother suggested that we need to make a family photo. We went to a studio, and took that photo there. That's actually the last time I saw my family. I was eighteen, and I prepared to move to my house.

Oh boy, does my father look ridiculous here! If I ever told him he's a pony, I'd end up in a mental hospital.
And my mother... Never knew she'd have pink fur. She also wore that damn green dress. No wonder I found it kinda ugly — it looks bad on her. Also, she now has violet eyes. Huh, it's strange. My hair was surely dark-brown, my eyes were dark-green. I looked after my father. Here, however, I look more after my mother, taking father's fur color. Strange... Also, I'm glad it's not the other way around. I don't want pink fur.

Also, why am I a unicorn there? First of all, my horn isn't as pointy and I see nothing that would indicate that I have wings. Strange... Besides, both my parents look like earth ponies. Why would earth pony parents have a unicorn foal? Is it normal here?

I should've looked through the photos before, I suppose. However, I didn't think of it until now. Well, discoveries!

"Yeah, that's me." I also look kinda bad with that short mane. It is also a mess. Combing it didn't help. Also, oh fuck, the tail looks so ugly! Yeah, long manes and tails for life! "Well, at least that is what I'd look like when I'm eighteen."

"You look kinda... handsome." Moonshine blushed.

Well, I'm glad to know that pony-me is handsome.

***

After some more photos, I decided that it is time to show Moonshine Heroes of Might & Magic 3. That's an awesome game, after all!

"Hey Moon, don't you think it's time for me to show you some games the smartphone has?" I suggested.

"What kind of games?" she asked with interest.

"You'l soon see..." I replied, turning on the game. Here it goes!

Oh, this music brings me nostalgia of playing that as a child! My dad and I used to play it every evening back then! I always lost to him, of course, but it was fun!

"It can also make sounds? Awesome!" Moonshine exclaimed. "And what is it? Heroes of might and magic three?"

"One of the best games." I said. "You're going to love it, trust me!"

Hm, she can't really play it on her own... Nah, I have a solution. I will simply cover a pencil with my magic so that she could press stuff on the screen.

I levitated a pencil to Moonshine, coating it in magic.

"Try using this to play." I said. Moonshine nodded, grabbing the pencil with her mouth. She looked at the smartphone, and then slightly touched the place where "New Game" was.

"Wuw, it's awsum!" Moonshine said, and then placed the pencil near the smartphone. "I mean, do I just press it and it... goes?"

"Yeah, just like that." I nodded, "Play the tutorial to get a hoof on everything."

I should've given her the first two games of Heroes before this one because of story-telling reasons, but I don't have either of them. Besides, who cares? This game is awesome on its own!

I watched as Moonshine carefully played through the tutorial map. She thoroughly read whatever text appeared, and really quickly got her hoof on the mechanics. I mean, is it hard to play Heroes? Not at all! It's a turn-based game for a reason. Frankly, nothing but a mouse may be used to control everything. In this case, touch.

I saw her dealing with some pesky creatures in her first battle. She's focused very hard on it, and she does everything greatly! I think she'll soon be ready to play against me. Or in cooperation with me against the AI. Hell, it's great!

I'm glad I told her the truth. Now, we can do so much stuff together! She looks happy, and I no longer have to hide stuff from her.

Yeah, this day has definitely turned into something very good.

Author's Note

Not a big chapter, but I decided to make a sneak-peak into how Flame will most likely look when he's older. Also, he and Moonshine will have a great time spending evenings playing Heroes 3. I remember how my classmates gathered at big breaks at school to play this game on PC in computer class. Hell, competitions were held! I have no doubt they are still held.

40. Playing A Game

Moonshine is playing Heroes 3. This game got her pretty fast, and she really likes it. Well, that was expected. Who can resist that? The gameplay is addictive and interesting, it forces you to think ahead, and to make decisions that will benefit you in the future.

So, what should I do now? Since my smartphone is currently occupied, I should... Well, I don't really know. There's no homework for tomorrow or any other day, it's cold outside... Yeah, there's nothing for me to do.

"Meow?" I heard. I looked down and saw my cat Molniya. She was looking at me with her big eyes as if waiting for something. Well, at least I can occupy myself with petting her.

I smiled, walked to my bed and lied on it, and the cat hopped on it, following me. She nested at my side, purring softly, and I started petting her. Showing affection to a cat is a basis of a healthy relationship with one. I had a misfortune once when I didn't understand that, and... Well, the first cat my family owned wasn't too fond of me. I didn't show affection, I was more like "amuse me, cat" type of person, and it makes me feel so much shame. Ugh... Anyway, I understood that in time for the first cat to have a serene old age. Now, I am a good master for my pet, and I am glad it turned out to be so.

So, Molniya was always treated right. I show her affection, I play with her... Also, I should really play with her. I think that's what she needs right now.

I telekinetically moved a small toy mouse to my cat. She immediately noticed it and fixated her eyes on it, opening them wide. She quickly became ready to pounce.

I quickly moved the mouse, and my cat jumped, trying to catch it. I used my magic to move the mouse away from her, moving it through furniture so that Molniya exercised herself with all that running and jumping. It is really fun, watching her chase that mouse. It also prevents her from getting fat. All cats need exercise, after all.

After some time, I let Molniya catch the mouse because she looked a bit tired and was panting. She put it in her mouth, but the toy was too big for her to swallow. She walked to me and placed the mouse near me. I know it's how cats show their care — they bring what they think is food.

"Good cat." I stroked Molniya, and she pressed her head against my hoof. "You're good!"

You're supposed to say something like "good girl" to a dog but whatever. My cat more or less understands what I'm saying, and that's fine.

She meowed, and then jumped on top of drawers and set herself there. It's the spot she likes — the whole room is visible from there.

I looked at Moonshine and saw that she was still playing. The game did really get her. She reminds me of myself — I played Heroes 3 non-stop when I first discovered it. It was about... Two thousand and four? Yeah, that was the year. And when Heroes 5 came out, I got that game, too. These two are my favorite among the Heroes series. I played the sixth, and oh my is it so shitty! Many things got dumbed down. For hell's sake, I figured out everything myself when I was freaking four! I mean, if kids nowadays can't play Heroes of Might & Magic 3 because they claim it to be too complicated... Well, I may call them retards. Or their parents. I could do some things by myself, it doesn't take much to learn. Fuck, everything is intuitive! You right-click something, it explains what it is. You have the manual of how to play the game. Well, I never opened it, but still! Only wiping my ass is easier.

Alright, I should stop ranting. So far, the only kid to play this game here seems to know what and how she's doing everything. I have high hopes for Equestrian society here! I just hope they won't proclaim that games make people violent. It's lag that does! Well, that is but a joke, but really, I played GTA from third to San Andreas. I don't see myself killing people or hurting them just because I think it is fun.

Yes, I should indeed stop ranting. Don't fix something if it's not broken. That's the right saying, I guess...

Anyway, I still don't know what to do. I mean, I've just pet the cat and played with her a bit, but there's nothing more I can do. Hm... Wait, what if she wants to learn how to play keys?

"Hey Moon," I called her. She turned to me with a questioning look on her face. "Do you want to learn how to play the keyboard?"

She blinked for a few moments, then dropped the pencil, and replied, "Yeah, I want to!" then, she blushed because of her excitement. "Um, I mean, I do want this. I... I really wanted to ask you but... Well, you know."

I nodded in understanding.

So, I got my synthesizer and set it up near the bed so that Moonshine could sit comfortably and play.

"Well, sit down, and lemme tell you some basics." I told her. She hopped in on my bed and sat by the synthesizer, ready to listen. "So, there is an octave. An octave consists of seven notes and five sharp notes, the first ones being white keys, and the second are the black keys." Well, I explained it in a simple way. Not too much fancy words, I hate them. And frankly... I don't know much music theory. I mean, I do know quite some but explaining it? It's a whole new level. "So, the first key here is note A." I pointed at the first key in the row of white keys. "So, the notes are A, B, C and up to G, going by the alphabet. Simple, right?" Moonshine nodded. "The black keys are A sharp, C sharp, D sharp, F sharp, and G sharp. Frankly, I think they made the row of black keys because it makes everything a bit easier, that that is why not all notes have sharps." I really think they made black keys as such because of convenience so that people don't mess up with notes. I don't know the real reason, but I think I am right.

"So," I continued. "The notes go from left to right, from low to high." I made a progression from A to G. A simple one, really. "If played simultaneously, similar notes produce good sound. It is pleasant to the ear." I played A note from the first octave and from the third simultaneously, making a rather nice simple sound. I know that the first octave is in the middle, or so I was told, but I have none of that nonsense. We don't read sentences or texts from the middle, now are we? Anyway, jokes aside. "But if we play it like this..." A and A sharp simultaneously. "We get something... Cringy." Moonshine nodded, seemingly understanding what I'm trying to say. "Anyway, if we play at least three keys together, and it sounds nice, it's a chord." I played C-chord. I don't really know how chords are called since I can just understand how to press the keys to elicit the sound I need. The perfect pitch really helps, and I didn't have to learn that much. Though, I cannot say if she has a perfect pitch. That's a rare occurrence, after all. "It will sound good on any instrument. Combined notes stay the same, after all.

"But, truth be told, I learned everything mostly by improvising or playing different songs." I admitted. "I... I don't really know how to teach you. I mean, I have perfect pitch, I can play any song I hear without a ditch." hey, that rhymed! "So, uh... you can't really learn anything from me. I just don't have enough knowledge. You can... try to improvise and see where it goes."

Moonshine nodded, and started playing. Oh my... That is cringy. No progression, poor chords, um... Improvisation wasn't a great idea.

"Okay, stop." I said. "We need to get you a real teacher. Do you have anypony on your mind?"

"I... I don't know." she slumped. "I really wanted to be taught by you." she blushed. "And... doesn't that count as special talent? I've not even heard of that 'perfect pitch'. Why don't you have a cutie mark yet?"

That's probably a valid question. But since I don't really know how their cutie mark stuff works, and I think I can't even get one simply because... Well, I think the whole concept of a cutie mark is kinda bullshit. I mean, you aren't instantly good at stuff. Well, unless you're born with something unusual, like me. There's no talent, there's skill, a lot of learning and practice. Until I learned how to sing, my voice changing abilities were crap. Making my voice follow notes was hard. You go too high, and your voice starts squeaking. You go too low, and you just making strange vibration-like noise. Singing isn't just having a right voice, after all. It is also training it.

"I don't know." I finally replied, shrugging. "Maybe because it happens randomly and I did nothing to earn it?"

"But you're really talented in... stuff!" Moonshine replied.

"I learned how to do what I do when I wasn't a pony, maybe that's why I don't have a cutie mark?" damn, those two words sound so dumb.

Yeah, let's see... I've spent years learning how to play guitar and keyboard. After all, my fingers needed to be trained to be able to move fast and precise. My first attempts at playing were... kinda cringy, but less so than Moonshine's. I hit the notes most of the time, but the tempo was off because I had to search for the key or fret with my eyes, and that took time. Eventually, I learned how to play. Well, I can't say I know how this or that called specifically, but I don't care. I can write a song of my own pretty easily. Without the lyrics, though. Coming up with them is so much pain in the ass!

"Um, Flame... Would you like to play this game with me?" Moonshine asked.

"Why not? Let's do it." I nodded.

Well, let's see how well she can play against a living being. AI cheats, too, and I do not.

"What map would you like to play?" I asked Moonshine.

"Um... Simple one, and not too big." she answered.

Well, it's medium sized map, then.

"Are we allies or enemies?" I asked another question.

"I don't know... I mean, you played this game a lot, yes?" she asked and I nodded. "Um, I don't think I can do good against you."

"We'll play together, and I will help you from time to time." I nodded and started searching for a map that has allies in it.

Uh-huh, this one will do. Two versus two, factions can be chosen. As for me, I choose... Necropolis. Yeah, the most overpowered faction out there. Anyway, I haven't played for this faction for a lot of time, I think I should remind myself of how to play this. Besides, an army of skeletons isn't a bad thing, right?

So, I choose the hero Sandro. He looks kinda odd with that pony skull instead of human one. Nonetheless, he still looks threatening and awesome.

Moonshine decided to play as Castle, Erathians. Well, not a bad choice. She didn't choose a hero and chose starting bonus as an artifact.

Well, we can start now!

A couple of hours have passed since we started. Well, a game like this can last for more than twelve hours straight. I'm speaking from experience here. But I won't let it come to this. Sitting too much and playing too many games isn't healthy, especially if it breaks your sleep pattern. Getting back to the right one is very hard, trust me.

Our combined efforts helped us defeat one of two enemies. I kindly let Moonshine take the castle. With huge losses, she took it. I tell ya, AI is always cheating! Both of us put great effort into building our armies, we defeated a couple of enemies' heroes, and yet they managed to build an army that is as big as each of ours!

I looked at Moonshine and saw that her eyes were a bit red. Shit, that is bad. We should stop our game for now.

"Moonshine, I think we should stop." I said. "You have red eyes from this. We can continue tomorrow if you want."

"Oh, okay..." she sighed. I saved the current progress and closed the game.

Moonshine took a small mirror and looked at herself.

"Oh my!" she exclaimed. "It looks terrible!"

"Rest your eyes for a bit and it'll be fine." I assured her. "I used to have that, too." and I guess it lowered my eyesight a bit. But I'm not gonna scare Moonshine with that, she already doesn't seem alright. "A bit of rest and doing something else will return your eyes to normal. But you shouldn't play any longer, for now."

"O-okay." she replied. It seems her red eyes scared her. "Thanks..." she muttered, and then went to her bed. She lay on it and closed her eyes.

I guess she decided to take a nap. Maybe—

Wait, what time is it?

...

Three forty-six p.m.

Fuck, I am going to be late for my training if I don't go now! Shit, neither walking nor running will get me there in time. Ugh, fuck!

I think I'll have to teleport again.

...

Fuck.

41. Accident

Alright, here goes another teleportation. I hope it'll be less painful than the last. I closed my eyes and lit my horn. Here I go...

*zzZAP!*

Ugh, my head... Fuck, will I ever get used to this? Though, it becomes better and better with every time. I hope that someday it'll be as easy as walking through a door.

Wait, what is that feeling? My clothes are a bit damp underneath, as well as my body. Uh... And there's a strange smell... Shampoo?

I opened my eyes and saw that I was in a large bathtub. And a pony was sitting in the same bathtub. And that pony is princess Celestia. And the bathtub is covered in bubbles.

Uh... Awkward. She is staring at me, I am staring back at her.

...

It's the first time I see her up close. She's without her crown or any other stuff that she usually wears in public. I've seen her a couple of times from afar, but up so close... Damn. I can say that if I were older I'd pop a boner. That would be very embarrassing. But hey, she's a beautiful mare! I've no doubts that even some humans would find her very attractive. I, as a pony, do. I guess a lot of stallions across Equestria do.

Well, at least I don't see her private parts. Those bubbles help obscuring everything in the water. And I am happy she wasn't masturbating when I teleported. Ugh, what am I thinking? I mean, all people do masturbate. If they say they don't, it means they do it twice as much. But thinking about that right now is kind of... not right.

Alright, I hope she can't read my mind. That would be... absolute embarrassment.

I think I can feel my cheeks beginning to burn. This whole situation and my not-so-clean thoughts surely do make things bad.

"Teleportation mishap?" she asked me calmly, having a small smile on her face. I nodded, not looking in her eyes. "Do not worry, I'm not going to do anything bad to you, my little pony."

Being called like that is embarrassing, too.

"You are not the first one to end up in such a situation." she chuckled softly, using a brush to rub her spine. It seems she doesn't even care that I'm here. She kept rubbing her spine as if... is she trolling me? "I doubt you'll be the last." she gently levitated me out of the bathtub and placed me on the floor. "Let me help you."

A gentle breeze washed over me, and I found myself warm and dry. Huh, that's neat. Also, I'm a bit fuzzy now.

Princess Celestia covered her mouth with her hoof and... giggled? That's even more embarrassing than everything else thus far.

"Forgive me, what was your destination? Surely not my bathroom, yes?" she asked me.

"Um, the entrance to the castle..." I replied rather quietly. I mean, this whole situation is... kinda messed up. Well, that is my punishment for playing too much games and not paying attention to the time. It wouldn't have happened if I took a walk. Unless Celestia teleported herself wit her bathtub to me when I was walking. Or teleported me to her. That would be... insane. I mean, why'd she do that in the first place? I'd question her sanity if it would come to that. I would most likely move to another country, too. A prank or something like that is fine, but something as extreme as what I've mentioned... That's just ain't right.

"I will teleport you there, alright?" she asked, and I nodded. "Have a nice day, my little pony. And... I advice you to work on your teleportation. It is no easy task, after all."

Her horn glowed gold, and I found myself at the entrance to the castle. Huh, her teleportation is sure the best. I didn't even feel anything. Well, besides shame and awkwardness. Yeah, totally not taking teleportation next time I want to go to the castle.

Alright, I need to find Luna. It must be about ten minutes before the training starts. I better make haste.

And this whole situation reminds me something from terrible comedies. Like, a character performs teleportation only to appear in some woman's bath. It is always a he. He get slapped and yelled at, and then he teleports back. I'm glad I wasn't yelled at by Celestia. That would be terrible.

Yeah, my whole life is like a comedy now. I just hope I'm not in some crazy fan fiction. I don't remember anything pony-related, though. Anyway, I don't want to be in that kind of fiction. People who'd be reading that would go like "Hey, he definitely needs to get that girl! Let's ship 'em!". I've read some fan fiction when I was... Well, eighteen? Yeah. So, it was... Adventure Time? I dunno. I was just searching the net for something good about AT and stumbled upon fan fiction. Some of it isn't bad, but... There was porn. Lots of it. And that shipping thing.

I hope that if I'm really in fan fiction, I'm not shipped with Celestia or Luna. Or whomever else they'd want me to get laid with. I mean, I am physically eight! Sex with a child isn't a good thing.

And I hope I'm not shipped with stallions. What am I fucking gay? I've nothing against gays, they can have their relationships in whatever way they want, I don't want to get myself involved. I'm perfectly straight, after all. I want dat pussy, not a cock up my ass.

...

My thoughts are wretched. I'm fucking sick, man.

Ugh...

At least there is no rule 34 on me. I think...

***

Here I am, near the entrance to that hall we use for training. With my terrible thoughts put to an end, I am now ready to train. I opened the door and saw Luna sitting there. Corners of her mouth were slightly up.

"You were almost late." she said. "And you stumbled upon my sister in an... awkward way, didn't you?"

How does she know? Telepathy?

"Don't worry, it's fine." she laughed. "I guess it was embarrassing for you?"

"Um, yes, it was." I nodded. "I was being late, I decided to teleport, and..." I blushed. "Ended up somewhere I didn't intend to."

"Trust me, such teleportation misdirections aren't uncommon." Luna assured me. "However, my sister made sure that there's a spell that denies teleportation into her chambers unless allowed. Since you were able to teleport into her personal bathtub," Luna chuckled. "She will most likely put an eye on you."

"And... what does it mean for me?" I asked with worry. Surely Celestia doesn't want to see me bathing. That would be a revenge served pedo.

"Well, she will perhaps choose you as another of her students." Luna explained. "She took under her wing many powerful unicorns throughout the years. You are very young to even be able to teleport, and to break her spell, and that would almost certainly get you in her... collection." she coughed to hide a chuckle. "Don't worry, there'll be no constant watch on you." she assured me. "She already knows that you are my friend, and I've no doubt she recognized you. She will now watch you and your accomplishments more closely than before."

A pause ensued in our small talk. Or a big talk, since Celestia is next to Luna in terms of power and influence. I don't know how I feel about knowing that she might want me to be her personal student. Teacher-student sexy role-play isn't my thing.

Jokes aside, I really don't know what to expect. Celestia still doesn't know about me. If Luna's reaction is anything to go by, I guess her sister won't be too... nervous? Well, at least I won't be imprisoned or thrown out or anything like that. Maybe someday I'll reveal myself to Celestia.

Alright, I'll think about that later. There's a training ahead.

***

The training was mostly repeating the previous ones. I can now make longer jumps that are supported by my wings. Sorta like gliding. Luna said that the progress is meant to be slow because my wings need to grow strong and thus adapt to flying better. Small steps are the best, in her opinion. She said she's seen many pegasi hurting themselves because they disregarded training and went for the sky at a first go.

Well, I have some patience. After all, I don't want to be crippled after a fall if my wings suddenly stop working. Yeah, I'm having none of those nasty accidents. I'm in no hurry, after all. You can't throw away safety to make haste, or you will hurry only to your own grave. Thankfully, that's not the lesson I had to learn the hard way.

I headed back home after I exchanged goodbyes with Luna. She had some of her royal business to do. Well, I know she is a busy pony. No surprise here.

Let's see how Moonshine's doing. I bet she was a bit surprised seeing me so suddenly teleporting away.

Yeah, that was kind of a dick move. I think I was panicking a bit. Uh, maybe not panicking... Whatever, I was in a hurry.

Oh, and I remembered something! It's eighth of November, right? My birthday is a bit over the month away! I'll be turning... twenty three? Yeah, that. I think I started to forget how old I truly am. I mean, I know I am over eighteen years old, but the certain number... Yeah, right. What is more stupid thing than forgetting how old you are? That's embarrassing.
So, I will turn nine in pony years. Hey, that's a small step towards adolescence. And there will still be about four years to go. That's a long time. I feel like I'm in jail, counting time before my release. And it's terribly slow!
And actually... I don't even know what my true birthday is. I mean, I know the thirteenth of December is my human birth. Does twenty-second of June count as my birthday? I'm not really sure what is truth and what is not. Let's just stick with the first thing. It's easier for me to take the thirteenth of December as my birthday.

Anyway, I am near my apartment. Time to see what Moonshine's doing.

***

I entered the apartment and saw Moonshine sleeping. It's only seven thirty, but the outside is already dark. No surprise here, winter is coming. Even if ponies control everything about weather, it still goes like on the Earth.

Well, I think I should go to the bathroom and take a shower. After that, I'll go to sleep. This time I won't hide my wings. They'll have appropriate rest.

I hope that accident I had won't bring anything. I don't want to experience that embarrassment again.

43. December

A few uneventful weeks have passed since that day. Moonshine was indeed a bit sleepy for a few days, but otherwise rather active. Knowing that I won't mock her attempts at playing the synthesizer, she learned on her own using a book. And I say she makes some progress. She now knows some chords, some notes that sound good in a progression from one to another, and she can now play simple melodies. I didn't waste a chance and taught her how to play the simplified version of the Imperial March from Star Wars. Who would've not done that?

It's ninth of December now, and it's Thursday. The school ends in a few days for a large break up until March comes. That's a very long time, actually. I wish I had that back when I was a child.

Though, the break exists because it'll be rather cold during late December and most of January and February. I know it's done because ponies can get ill a bit easier than humans when it comes to the cold weather. Well, at least that's what was explained to us. Not the human part, of course, I just figured it out on my own.

So, I'll be having two and a half months of holidays. That's neat! The problem is, what will I be doing? Sitting at the apartment all the time will get boring eventually.

Well, at least some kind of comet will pass by. That's something interesting alright. They say it's a very rare occurrence. Though, I forgot what the comet's name is. I don't think it matters much. Comets just fly through the cosmos to... somewhere. I don't know, I'm not that interested in this kind of thing much anyway.

Also, my birthday comes in a few days as well. I don't know if it'll be any special since I don't really celebrate it or anything like that. I mean, I'll just get a year older. Not much of a celebration to make... Though, many people make a big deal out of it. Maybe I don't because my birthday parties were boring? Yeah... I didn't have many friends to invite and... What am I even supposed to do on a birthday party? It's just sitting with a group of friends, eating cake, and receiving presents. Even now I don't have anyone to invite.

I mean, Moonshine's living with me. Inviting Luna? Uh, I don't know. She's what, over a few thousand years old, right? If I ever get to see her birthday, I bet there is a fuckton of candles on the cake to create a small bonfire.
So, whom else would I want to invite? Maybe Blueblood... But as far as I know he's grounded until March because of participating in the Nightmare Night. Ouch, that's a punishment uncalled for. I hope he's hidden the money he got. His parents are likely we-know-what's-better-for-you type, and I'd hate it if my parents took my money. Well, I didn't have much money until I got work so, I don't know how is it to get robbed by your own family. That sounds harsh, but that what it is. But don't think I'll make a better parent. Raising kids? No way! I don't want to fuck up and end up with them becoming criminals or something like that. No, that kind of responsibility I'm not ready to take. Maybe much, much later.

Alright, what was I thinking about? Oh right, my birthday.

So, I don't know if I even want to celebrate it. I doubt I'll get any presents, too. Meh, I don't even care. However it goes. Whatever.

Anyway, right now I'm walking alongside Moonshine from the school. It wasn't much interesting today, having only two Physical Culture lessons and History. Yeah, not much of an interesting day.

Alright, what will I do? Moonshine will surely be learning, but me? I've no idea. Well, besides learning Art for the friday. Yep, I've nothing to do but that.

Might as well get to it and then try to figure out the rest.

***

After the work was done, I decided to take a walk through the city. I know that the New Year comes soon as well, and I thought about getting Moonshine something for it.

Also, I've learned about their version of this celebration. It's called the Hearth's Warming. It is more like our regular New Year without the Santa legend. Ponies just give each-other presents. This celebration happens annually to remember the Foundation of Equestria and what ponies have been through before they understood their errors and united.

I actually like this celebration more than Christmas. It's not centered around a person who possibly lived two thousand years ago. Celebration a person's birthday who died a long time ago is weird and is a sign of cult of personality. Well, believing in god is a cult of personality. Fake personality, yes, but still a cult of one. I like Russian New Year which is basically Christmas without religious bullshit. Actually, why is it called Christmas if it's Santa who brings the presents?

Alright, I think I went ranting about religion again. Anyway, I'm happy that this Hearth's Warming is just a celebration when everyone is nice without any reason. Yay ponykind, you don't need anything to be nice to one another!

Enough of that. I'm here to buy something that will make a great gift. But what would Moonshine like? Even after spending months with her, I don't really know what she likes. I think I didn't even bother to ask. Stupid me...

I'll have to figure out on my own. Well, now she's learning how to play the keys. She makes progress with it, too. Maybe I should get her her own synthesizer? Uh, I don't know... No, that's not a very good choice of a gift. What if she loses interest in this?

Hm, I wonder where did her money go from the Nightmare Night costume competition. It was five hundred bits, and yet I didn't notice her having anything new.

Dammit... I really don't know what to get her. I mean, I know what she wants... but that's not something that can be bought, though. Impossible to obtain as of now.

Maybe I'll go with something unusual. Perhaps a magical thing that looks cool and does stuff? Hm... Maybe. I'll consider it, yes.

Though... There's another option. Make something myself. I don't know, all I can do is music. Writing a simple song won't take much but I doubt it'll be a good gift. Hm... Damn, it seems I can do nothing but make music. That's a bit said since I could've made Moonshine something interesting if I had the skill.

Patience. I still can do something. Something...

Well, I know one thing for certain. I remember she once told me that she likes princess Luna the most. Considering that I've also seen a stuffed doll of her in the drawers, it is certain that Moonshine adores Luna. Maybe I could get... Hm, maybe I can arrange a meeting between the two. I should talk with Luna about that since my idea might be shit.

*sigh*

What can I say? I think I'll just mess up again...

Since it's Friday, my training will start soon. Currently, I'm walking through the streets to the Canterlot Castle. I'm not taking any chances on teleportation going right. I might end up somewhere near Celestia again. Perhaps in her bed. Uh, that would be... No, just a big no. She'll definitely think that I'm some crazy colt that is obsessed with her and wants to be with her no matter what or how. Nope, I'm not letting that happen.

Also, Celestia appeared twice in our school. I've seen but a glimpse of her as she entered the director's room just a few days after her first visit, and she's also visited recently. We had Magic lessons, and she was sitting far in the back, observing us. Was she doing that will all the classes? What does she have in mind?

I almost forgot, I saw Moonshine levitating herself! That happened on one of those Magic lesson, the one when Celestia was watching us. I could definitely see a smirk on her face. On Moonshine's, too. She had so much fun with that. I guess that her magic developed rapidly during the weeks. I noticed that her horn became a bit longer. It seems she really enjoys magic now. She levitates stuff around and now plays much better on the keyboard. Well, she's passed the beginner tier, and is now moving towards advanced. That's pretty good seeing her doing stuff so well. I wonder what will my abilities be once I grow up?

So, I felt Celestia's eyes on me during the Magic lessons. I just felt her glancing too often at me. Then, I heard her asking my teacher why I'm sitting and doing nothing, and she was told that my magic is developed enough go not require anything other than advanced studies that'll begin in a few years. Hearing that answer, Celestia looked at me with a... look. A bit of a strange look I couldn't understand. I guess it was a mix of surprise, shock, and interest. Something like that.

Just what is Celestia planning? Is it something connected to me or is it something she'd do anyway? I might become paranoid soon, huh.

...

Yeah, I really shouldn't have teleported. I might've accidentally started a strange chain of events that'll lead to... something. I don't know, I can't predict the future.

So, the training. I've developed during the weeks, and now I can fly. A meter above the ground for about five minutes. Yeah, that's not suitable for any long journeys, but it is still awesome! Today is the last training for the month since Luna has a lot to do until the next year comes.

Finally, I've reached my destination. I entered the castle and walked through the hallways to the usual training place.

As I went, I felt eyes of the guards on me. Since that teleportation accident, I feel I'm watched more closely by them. I guess it is what Celestia ordered them to do. It's a bit creepy, honestly speaking. At least they aren't doing anything else but watch.

Alright, here's the hall I need. I entered it and saw Luna and Celestia talking. As the door closed behind me, Luna looked at me, and Celestia turned around to face me.

"Oh, forgive me sister, I almost forgot about him." Luna said. "I'm training him in magic, and I suppose we can talk later. Hello, Flame!"

"Good day, Flame Metal." Celestia greeted me with a smile on her face. "So, training in magic with my sister? She's one of the best in that, you've picked the right teacher. So, I'll take my leave so that my presence won't cause any nervousness from any of you." with that said, she walked past me and out of the hall.

As the doors closed, Luna sighed in relief.

"I think Tia knows I'm lying." she said. "That look she had... Ugh, I hate lying to my sister! I can never do it right. But you came here not to hear me talking about that, right?"

"Um, I actually have something to ask before we start." I said. "So, remember Moonshine? I want to get her a gift for Hearth's Warming. I couldn't really come up with anything, but... I have one idea. You see, Moonshine sees you as the best princess."

"Oh, I'm flattered." Luna giggled.

"So, um, I think I just want her to be able to talk with you. Casually, I mean." I rubbed the back of my neck. "It'll be really good if you could find time for her."

"But what will you give her?" Luna asked me. "A talk with me would be a gift from me."

"I... don't know. I mean, I didn't really ask what she likes, and she's not shown anything that would hint it." I replied. "I just... I rarely gift anything to anyone. I have no idea what to do, honestly speaking. I just want to... make Moonshine smile. That's the purpose of the holiday, to make ponies happy, right?"

"It is more than giving presents." Luna told me. "You said it yourself — you need to make ponies happy. It is not what you buy for them, it is what you give them from yourself. Feelings. No thing is good if it has no good feelings behind it. Don't feel obligated to get a thing for her. Cheer her up, spend a day with her making fun. What is better than that?"

A pause ensued in our conversation. I think Luna has a point about all of this. I mean, Moonshine is still a kid, right? We might just spend a day having fun playing in the snow, for example. Yeah, that sounds about right.

"You are right, Luna." I nodded. "I will do something more than giving stuff. But still, I think she'll be happy if she sees you, too."

"I will try to make some time for her." Luna nodded. "Those who admire the night shouldn't be ignored."

After that, the training started.

Well, what can I say? At least I figured out one important thing.

And got a bunch of problems with Celestia watching me. I hope she isn't anywhere nearby spying on me, seeing me in my full form.

That'd be bad.

44. Skiing

As the training ended, Luna and I found out that both of us messed up a bit in the time. It's Thursday today, and yet both of us thought it's Friday. I got everything messed up in my head somehow, and Luna forgot we had training yesterday because she was a bit tired because of all the stuff she had to do regarding royal things rulers do. In fact, she forgot to remove the mats from our yesterday training, and she went to fix that. Celestia started talking to her, and then I appeared, messing everything inside Luna's head. It doesn't matter much, we laughed it off and went our separate ways. She decided to sleep for some time to regain her sense of everything, and I... Well, I'll do something similar.

Also, I met Celestia once again. As I walked through the hallways to the exit, she appeared seemingly out of nowhere and asked how my magic training goes. She made emphasis on the word 'magic'. And I am really scared now. I didn't show it, of course, replying that it's alright and I can do a lot of stuff now thanks to Luna, but I think Celestia ain't buying any of that bullshit. Either she already knows what am I or just has her suspicions. I hope it's the latter. Luna's been kind to me and not forceful, and yet I don't know what her sister might do to me. She seems nice and kind, but... I'm just afraid that she will force me into something. It's kind of... irrational fear. I mean, if Luna didn't do that, why would Celestia? Still, it's... Ugh.

Alright, enough of that. Whatever Celestia's doing isn't hurting me... yet. Doubt it will.

When I returned home, Moonshine was practicing. It's surely not as cringy as before and sounds pretty nice most of the time. She might find her talent in music. Even my progress was slower than hers. Maybe because using magic to press keys is easier? Yeah, I had to train my finger to be stretchable, and magic has none of that. I think that is why Moonshine's doing so good: she doesn't have to be able to place fingers properly so that they don't hit each-other. Yeah, pretty good explanation.

As for me, I don't think I need practice. Well, certainly not now. I don't want to distract Moonshine, after all. She's concentrated on learning.

So, tomorrow is the last day of school for this year. As far as I know, there'll be two lessons of Physical Culture and nothing more. I think it was done because the last day is always the longest, and by playing games it'll go by faster.

What do I do now? Well, I could take a nap. After all, I don't really have anything even remotely interesting to do.

But first, I must take a shower. I must smell not that good, the training was pretty intense.

The next day.

I woke up in the morning. It's once again before the alarm rings. Why do I even keep that thing on? It does nothing to wake me up. Though, I better leave it on just in case I somehow don't wake up as I usually do.

Alright, it's seven fourteen in the morning. Too early for me to start doing anything. Well, I could grab a bite to eat. I have a bag of food I grabbed from the cafeteria yesterday. It must be still fresh since ponies use magic preservation. It works better than a fridge but not too long, a day maximum.

Where it is? I think I left it in my saddlebags. Let's see... Yeah, here it is! A sandwich with lettuce, slices of cucumber, and some daisies. Yeah, daisies. I would've never eaten them when I was a human, but hey, they're pretty good. A good taste of... something. Well, at least it's edible.

As I munched my sandwich, I gathered my thoughts. What will I be doing during the holidays? I'll certainly spend some time with Moonshine doing fun stuff. There are some posters on the streets that say there's a big complex of snow slides in Ponyville. You know what, I'll take Moonshine there. Sliding is always fun! Though, we have to get ourselves something for the butt to actually slide. How are they called... saucers? I want a big, soft one. I remember when I was in Russia they called those "vatrushka" because those saucers looked like that baked good made in Russia. It's like a big... hoop with a seat in the center. Well, not really a seat, just a place to place your ass on. I made a ride with that one, and oh boy it was fun! It slides so well I slid for a very long time before I bumped into something. Yeah, I'm definitely going to buy one of those!

During the Hearth's Warming, I'll go and definitely spend a lot of time on the slides with Moonshine. That's one of a few reasons I like winter for.

As for now, I should prepare myself for school.

We are in the school now. The schedule changed a bit, making it four Physical Culture lessons in a row. Why, though? I think I'll find out soon enough.

Moonshine and I walked to the sports hall and saw that it's closed and there's a big sign on it. What's written?

Hm... It is written that all students under Max Books must gather at the train station. That's interesting. I think that whatever he's planning will be a lot of fun.

So, the two of us exited the school and headed to the train station.

"What will be there?" Moonshine asked aloud. "I mean, we've never been outside Canterlot..."

"I dunno." I shrugged. "Must be something interesting, though, otherwise we'd stay in the city."

"Yeah, maybe it'll be fun." she agreed with me. "Though... Um, to be honest, I'm afraid to leave the city."

"Why?" I asked.

"Well, um... I've never been anywhere but here and Baltimare." she replied. I guess she lived in that city before coming here. "I... don't really know anything else."

"We'll stay together, then. I've only been to Ponyville before." I replied. Well, I was in a few cities here and there, but that was before Equestria. Times change, right? "It'll be okay."

"I just don't want to get lost..." her ears folded, and she stopped talking.

I wonder why she said it like that. Did she get lost one day? That'd be a hell of an experience... Especially when being young. You expect your parents to be around to help, but you're suddenly alone. When I moved out of my parents' house, it was a bit scary for me, too. But I was eighteen at that time, and it was not that hard to cope with living alone. However, Moonshine said she got lost. Well, at least that's what I assumed. Or she just fears getting lost. I don't know the truth, after all. And it seems she doesn't want to reveal it yet. Not gonna push her.

So, we walked through the snowy streets. Since I grew... winter fur, it is much warmer now. Especially considering that I wear clothes, too. My hoodie and my pants. The hood is pulled over my head. It doesn't come down to my forehead due to this horn I have, but it warms me pretty well nevertheless. The ears aren't that comfortable, but I don't mind much. At least I'm warm.

As for Moonshine, she wears nothing but a scarf and hat. How does that even work? I still can't understand it.

Alright, here it is — the trainstation. I see Max Books standing there. He's wearing nothing at all. Them ponies...

"Oh, hello!" he greeted us as we got closer to him. "As early as always, Flame Metal and Moonshine. Today, we're going to Ponyville." Oh. I hope there'll be no insanity. I doubt my hopes will be fulfilled, though. "We are going skiing. That nice little village—" nice enough to get in trouble often "— has a great skiing base. Nothing too much, but they kindly agreed us to use it. Well, I explain more once all the students gather here."

Well, skiing is a fun thing to do. Wait, will we have those sticks that help us move? Hm... How does skiing work for ponies? I guess I'm about to find out.

Moonshine, I, and a bunch of foals are now on the train to Ponyville. Our teacher told us we're going skiing in White Tail Woods. He said it's the best place to go skiing. Maybe he's right, we just have to wait and see.

...

I noticed that I stopped carrying around my headphones as often as I did before. I guess I'm... socializing. But today, I brought them, just teleported them from the apartment. This teleportation didn't go wrong, at least. Since we're having a bit of a long ride, I can listen to some music. That... ambient one. It's long and calming, it helps me relax. Listening to something like metal is good, but sometimes I need something different.

So, Moonshine and I sat by the window. She was looking outside while I listened to music.

Well, I can... think about things. For example, about my life here in Equestria.

What can I say? It's better than what I had before. More interesting, at least. Magic, flying, medieval-like stuff around... It's definitely a strange world to live in. It has cities with skyscrapers, and yet the capitol is straight from the fairy tale. Not to mention that the country is ruled by immortal deity-like princesses. Some people would go nuts living here.

But I? Well, I always kinda wished there was magic and stuff. I guess... games, books, films prepared me for it. At least, what happens here isn't something I've never heard of. Of course, it is now real, not fictional, and yet within my understanding. I adapted really quickly, I suppose. Well, even learning how to walk on four legs was rather easy. It's like walking on the tip of your fingers. Strange, yeah, but oddly normal. I remember that horses do indeed move on tips of their fingers. The hoof itself is like a big nail. It's weird to see myself being a small pony, but... adaptable. Even if my appearance changed drastically, me is still me. I mean, what's inside hasn't changed.

So, my looks are... rather strange. Bright-red mane, purple-ish pink eyes, that is something you'd not see on humans. At least not naturally. Ponies come in all sorts of colors. Even rainbow.

My mother was surely redhead but her hair was not that bright and more like orange. Not to mention that I had black hair, just like my father. And why did that force that changed me into this decided to change what's inside my phone as well? Pictures, videos, even games, nothing was spared. It's fun to see ponies roaming the streets of New York, but... Would any human be transformed into a pony here? How is it determined who they'll be? For once, I'm an alicorn. As far as I know, there were rarely alicorns, and there was no one as young as me. Physically, of course.

Also, am I the first human to be here? What if there are more people like me who just accepted their new life? That's an interesting thing to think about. Though, that'd be surely noticed. I came here without past, and if not for Luna, I'd be in a mess of... I don't even what to think about that.

Actually, I need to ask Luna about that. If I'm going to have a passport one day, there'll be a lot of documents needed. Birth certificate, something like this. Where'd I get them? They weren't with me when I arrived, I'm sure about that.

...

It's good to see a princess on my side. I don't think I'd be able to manage anything without her.

...

Zzz...

I felt myself being shaken. I opened my eyes and saw Moonshine.

"Um, we arrived. You fell asleep." she told me, letting me go.

Damn, did I? I suppose that music made me fall asleep... Alright, time to go. To the skiing!

Everyone followed Max Books as he led us to what I think must be the skiing base. I want to see how ponies actually do that stuff. It'll surely be fun, too. I've not gone skiing ever since I've been in Russia.

So, onwards!

***

Basically, skis are attached to special boots that ponies have to wear in order to ski. So, there are no sticks at all. I guess it's logical since all we have is legs. We were also given some protective gear, including a full-body suit that'll protect us from getting snow in our fur. It's warm in this, too. There are also goggles and head protection we have to wear. Yeah, I know that without goggles my eyes would become watery on high speed. Not that we're doing anything like that, more like a stroll.

We were in line, about three meters between each-other. Our teacher was leading us through the forest. There was already a track for us to follow. I guess we're not the only ones skiing today.

It really trains our legs and endurance. That is what Max Books told us anyway. He said that skiing is the best way of training during the winter.

Also, while we were in Ponyville, things seemed to be pretty calm. I might visit this village someday during the holidays. I think I should visit Pinkie Pie. She was the one who helped me during my first days, after all. Even if it seems she's doing some kind of magical drugs, she's fun to be around. She might be high on sugar, too. She has energy to change the course of a planet, I tell you.

"Keep up!" I heard Max yelling. Well, there are a few foals that fall often, after all.

Moonshine struggles to keep up but has yet to make a fall. She's doing rather well for a first-timer.

Overall, skiing is good but not as fun as I thought it'd be. Well, at least I'm getting some exercise.

Author's Note

Here's an amazing picture this wonderful person drew for this story. Go and check him out, he's amazing!

You should see him on Google+, he's more active there.

45. Promising Future/Horrible Past

It's twelfth of December now, a day before my birthday.

I don't know what to do or should I even think about it. I mean, birthday isn't such a big deal, right? It's not like it's going to change everything around me, after all. It's just that — a normal day. Like this day. Well, maybe a bit different because I have one little thing to do today.

The dire— principal told me that I should visit him today at midday. I don't know why he's chosen today. It's actually Sunday, meaning that school is surely closed for the students. At least that is what I think happens at any school. I don't know, why should I go to school during the weekend? I never found a reason to.

So, why did he call me? I've not done anything wrong as far as I remember. Well, besides teleporting into Celestia's bathtub, but that is something I don't want to talk about and I doubt the principal knows about that incident. If he does... I'm moving out of the country by whatever means possible.

Enough of that. Right now, I am going to school. Let's see what the principal has for me. Maybe it's some kind of a reward for being a good student. That is likely the case since I have all A+ on every subject. Hell, I doubt I had ever got something like this during my human childhood. Now, I feel like I'm a pro!

Wait, I'm not gonna boast since what they gave me to learn wasn't particularly hard since most of the stuff I remember since my early years. But it's still an accomplishment for me to get through the first half of the school year getting nothing less than A+. Even our Commonlang teacher praised me for having the best penmanship in the whole school. That's why taking calligraphy in my early years was worth it. Well, my mother made me do that, but now I write like I'm some kind of medieval writer with all those gothic-styled letters and such. One word— epic! I can write like that really fast and it's still beautiful. I should make money on that, I suppose.

Alright, here I am. The guards at the school's entrance gave me glances but let me pass. I guess they were warned about me.

The hallway is unusually quiet and empty. Even early in the morning it has at least one teacher. And now... no one but me. Hey, I've seen a horror film beginning like that!

...

No, no, fuck that!

...

What bit me to think about that? I'm crazy.

Alright, where's principal's office? It must be somewhere around.

Yep, here it is. I walked to the door and knocked.

"Enter." I heard the principal say. I opened the door and walked in. "Good day, Flame Metal. Please, take a seat."

I sat in front of the director with nothing but a table separating us. He looked at me with... Hm, maybe pride? Something like that. Also, it's the first time I see his name. It's written on... um, a small thing on his table. Forgot what it's called. So, he is... huh, he is Justus. That is something really unusual. In Latin it means 'Lawful' or 'Fair'. That is good, actually. Well, at least he's not mister Harsh McFaggot. That was my principal, and I don't want to remember him. Don't ask me why I hate him so much to give him that name. He was just that much of an asshole.

"It must be a mystery for you why you were called here." Justus said. "But fear not, you have done nothing wrong. Quite the opposite, in fact. You have accomplished much in this school of ours, and I must say that I am proud to have such a dedicated student. You are amongst a few ponies that have their marks perfect. It is obvious that everything is easy for you here."

He paused. Where he's getting at, I wonder.

"Your behavior has exceeded expectations. When I first saw you, forgive me, but I thought you were just another troublesome colt from big cities." he admitted. "But I remember not to judge a book by its cover, and it turned out that my judgement was completely wrong. Not only did you never once get in trouble during this year," a smirk flashed on his face. I guess he remembers that one moment when he got me playing on the pipe organ. I'm glad it turned out well in the end. "You have also helped our school. First of all, I remember that it was you who brought two teenager fillies to justice. It was unknown about their true behavior. After a little talk with Moonshine, it was discovered that those two fillies verbally harassed her for a long time. I am proud to have such a gentlecolt in our school that not only didn't resort to violence but managed to get the authorities to deal with the bullying."

I almost forgot about those two. Well, I feel good about getting rid of the problem and making this school a better place. Bullies must always be punished, not ignored as in most of the cases.

"It was also noticed," the principal continued. "That you managed to help the previously mentioned filly became better in studying. That is a great accomplishment even some teachers struggle with. Young Moonshine is now rather quickly progressing towards your level. It seems you gave her some motivation." he blinked in a strange way. Was it... some kind of a wink? I think he understands what's going on between Moonshine and me. "You have also shown yourself as a prodigy in magic. Our teacher Icicle informed me that you don't require training she offers since you are above that level, which is another great accomplishment, especially if taking into consideration your young age. During the last month, rapid growth in magical potential was noticed in your friend Moonshine.

"So, I am offering you education, greater education that our school can give you. With your agreement, I will forward you to Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns along with your friend. I will ask your and her parents' opinions as well, but your and her own opinions plays an important part as well."

"Um..." I interrupted him. "There is a bit of a problem, sir." I rubbed the back of my neck. "I doubt that my parents will be able to visit school anytime soon. They're, um, rather far away."

"Well, it is certain that you have a caretaker, yes?" he asked. After a moment of thinking, I nodded. I guess I can ask Luna or Pinkie Pie to help. "It's alright, then. Tell them to come to my office today until six p.m. or tomorrow at midday.

"So," he cleared his throat. "Back to the topic at hoof. I am sure that with your guidance, Moonshine will become a great mare. I know that you don't simply let her cheat off of you, you explain and help her study by herself. From one of the worst students, she quickly became better, thanks to you.

"You have time to make your decision. I am ready to hear what you have to say. Remember, your opinion matters, too."

So... Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. The best educational establishment in the whole Equestria, watched over by one of the alicorns herself. Well, I am certainly not a gifted unicorn but a simple alicorn. Wait, I doubt the term 'simple' can be applied to any alicorn, for that matter.

Still... Taking that offer will result in me being closer to Celestia. I actually don't know. The pros surely outweigh the cons greatly. I will learn a lot of stuff about magic, I will surely get guidance from a princess, and that will earn me a place in this society, as well as some recognition. I know I will have less free time, but is that really an issue? I have a lot of it anyway to the point when it gets boring. I guess I want more studying, however nerdy it sounds. But hey, knowledge is good! And if I can get to the best source of it, I must take the chance. Hold it tightly and never let go. After all, I want to know more about this world and its magic. I think it's the first time I have thirst for knowledge.

Future rockstars mustn't be uneducated drinking, drug-doing pieces of shit, right? If I'm going to invent rock and metal here, might as well give it a positive image. I'm not going to spoil the youth, after all. Doing drugs, alcohol, and weed isn't the only thing to live for. Being an asshole is not a good thing either. Besides, I won't sign a song that has "I love drinking all day long, I beat my girlfriend while singing this song." This is plain disgusting to me. It doesn't matter if the music is good, it matters if people that make it are assholes or not. While some good songs were made on cocaine trips, I despise drugs. If it takes you drugs to create something good, then you're obviously not talented. Besides, many people follow those bands and become, simply put, lowlife trash. Harsh as it is, but true.

I still remember how I got into rock and metal subculture. I thought it was filled with great people but I was wrong. The experience was... something. I didn't like it. That subculture is filled with teenagers that think smoking, drinking, doing drugs, and playing shitty music will get them as famous as AC/DC, Iron Maiden, Black Sabbath or any other famous group. Just doing 'cool' stuff won't give you skill. There are a few more or less smart people that didn't do anything too stupid, but they're only a few. Overall, I didn't hang out with other metalheads much or at all. They're not my type. I was very disappointed and frustrated from my experience.

So yeah, I must get educated. Promoting education is much better than promoting drugs.

"I agree." I nodded, finally making my decision.

"It is what I expected, if being honest." the principal smiled at me. "I am seeing great potential in you, young colt. You can make it come true. I am looking forward to seeing your caretaker here."

***

Wow, I can't believe I agreed. I mean, I can, but... I think my decision will greatly change everything. I was also told that there is an entrance exam, each one unique for the future student.

So... I'm going to tell that to Moonshine, and then get Luna to help me with the caretaker problem. The thing is, Moonshine's getting into that school, too. Well, if she passes the exam, that is. And if I pass it, too. I don't know what kind of test they'll give us, after all. Maybe something nearly-impossible.

And if we do pass, I think Celestia will watch over me constantly from then on. I got enough attention from her as it is. But I fear no more. Her sister is nice, and there is no way Celestia will do anything bad to me. She's up for some mischief, judging by something I saw in her eyes, but I am sure it's nothing too bad. Pranks, the rather light form of mischief, are actually good, and if she's going to pull one on me... well, I can't wait to see what she'll do. Being a princess shouldn't be just all serious stuff. Relaxation is in order, too.

So, tasks for today: tell Moonshine and get Luna's help. Sounds easy.

I've just returned home from the school. Moonshine greeted me with a smile.

"What did he say?" she asked. "How did it go?"

"I've got good news." I replied. "Well, he asked me if I want to enroll at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns."

"Wow, that is great!" she said cheerfully, albeit with some sadness in her eyes. Does she think I'll have to move out?

"But there's another." I said. "He wants to know if you want to enroll there."

After I said that, silence fell on us two. Moonshine's eyes widened, her mouth was agape. I think she is shocked.

"M-me?" she stuttered. "But... I'm not nearly as good as you!"

"He said you will soon be, and that is why you should enroll with me." I told her.

"Um, then I'm totally in!" Moonshine replied, and a big grin appeared on her face. "That is great!"

"But there's one thing, we need our parents' permission, too." I added. And then, her cheerful attitude dropped to zero.

"..." she blinked, and... are there tears in her eyes? What is with her? "Uh!" she covered her face with her hooves and started crying.

"Moonshine, what is wrong?" I asked her worriedly. I didn't expect that sudden turn of events. Is she unhappy? Why?

"I'll never get their permission!" she replied with tears in her eyes. Just... What is wrong? Shouldn't her parents be proud she's going so high?

"Hey, Moonshine, please calm down." I put a hoof on her shoulder. "What is wrong?" Maybe I'll finally find out why she's living here with me, and not with her parents.

"..." she put her hooves away from her face. She sniffed, and looked at me. "I... I..." she sighed, shaking. "M-my parents were always unhappy. Um, the first thing I remember is them arguing. They were shouting at each-other..." she looked at the floor. "And... some time later, when I was five, my father moved away. He just... disappeared. My mom blamed it on me, but I... I never did anything wrong!" she sniffed. "She said that it is I who ruined their marriage... Why? I never did anything! And my mom just... she just sent me away so that I will never return to her. She... kicked me. She doesn't want to see me ever again. And my father... I don't even know where he is. I... I don't think I even want to see him. I had my grandpa, he picked me up and helped getting into Canterlot and the school, but... he passed away. Now, I have no one to turn to... If I dare to send my mom a letter or just anything, she'll get angry. Very angry. She'd call me bad names... Um, like a fucking bitch."

Damn, that is so ice-cold! What a disgusting piece of shit Moonshine's mother is!

That is something no one should experience, especially someone as innocent as Moonshine. My family wasn't the best, my parents had their share of arguments, especially over how to raise me. Sometimes, I thought about how my mom and dad got together in the first place, but I never found the answer.

But what I've just heard, it is fucking terrible, and it pisses me off so damn much! I mean, what kind of mother would blame her child for the failed marriage, and call her own daughter a bitch?! I wouldn't be surprised if she and her husband decided to have a child to save their crumbling marriage, but it got even worse, much fucking worse. And the victim of all of this is just a young filly. Ugh, why the fuck do people do that? They're retarded shitheads with fucking nothing inside their heads for brains! Being parents isn't just having unprotected sex and then everything magically fixes after the birth of a child. It's like Moon's family treated her like a thing, not another person. And that is so wrong!

No wonder Moonshine's so shy. Even I, a colt her age, scared her. I think she was punished for even the slightest mistake, shouted at for that, and that is why she was scared of me. She might've thought that all ponies are like her mother, cruel and uncaring. Moon's certainly doing better now, but what she experienced during her early childhood certainly left its mark on her. I'm glad it wasn't as bad as some families are... They're sick, to say the least. Alcohol and drug habits, child molestation, beating up... I am glad Moonshine wasn't born to such families. It would be devastating for her. I've read about such families, and yet haven't seen them, thankfully. I don't want to see them.

"Moon, if you don't want to see your mother, we both can go to Luna. I am sure she'll understand your situation." I assured Moonshine. I can give her the support she so needs, and Luna surely cares for her. There is no way we'll let Moon down. "I know we can trust her with this."

"M-maybe..." Moonshine nodded slightly, wiping her tears. "Yeah, we should go to the princess." she looked at me. "But... can you speak for me? I... I don't want to tell that again. It hurts." she admitted. "Um..." she paused. "It's good have you with me." she smiled at me.

"Thank you, Moon." I smiled in return, and then hugged. She needs it. "I am always glad to help."

46. Exploring the City

I talked to Luna about Moonshine. While Moonshine herself didn't find the courage to talk with the princess, I did it for her. Luna was very busy but managed to find a few minutes for me. After telling her Moon's story, I saw Luna so angry, so furious she might've then and there turned the mother into a puddle of blood or pile of ashes. Thankfully, she didn't do either. I don't say that I wouldn't like that happen to Moon's mother, but it would still be an extreme measure. So, she promised to help Moonshine in any way possible, and the first things she'll do will be writing to our principal so that Moon will attend exams in Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns.

After meeting with Luna, I told Moon the news. And, honestly speaking, I've never seen Moonshine so happy before. It was like a burden falling off her shoulders or something like that. When we walked through the streets back to our apartment, she had spring in her every step. She also gave me kiss on the cheek out of gratitude. What can I say, it's good to know my help is appreciated.

So, exams will be held at the last week of January, and a list of ponies that pass it will be hung on the school entrance. I hope to see my and Moonshine's names in there, I really do.

After we returned to our apartment, Moonshine started practicing music, and it goes well, certainly better and easier than before. It seems that talking to me about her family made her feel much, much better. Yeah, trusting someone with your family issues must be hard. I've never had to talk to anyone about mine, I don't really know how hard it might be. But, well, relatives is always a hard subject.

So, with everything solved, all I have left is to wait for the entrance exams to Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. That's actually a quite long title for a school. Maybe I should call it... CSGU. Yeah, that is much shorter and better. I hate long titles.

I don't know what they'll put me through on exams, but I'm sure as hell ready to do whatever it takes to be in that school. CSGU offers a lot of knowledge, especially in magic, and that is why I mustn't fail. While magic might be boring for unicorns because it's what they see every day, I came from a different world where magic is only fiction. And I want to become a good magician, to know what spells are there in the world. The first human to wield magic, that is awesome!

Alright, what should I do now? It was said that the test won't be ordinary and that it solely relies on my mind and magical abilities. That's why it's a school for unicorns, after all.

As for now, I could just relax by taking a nap. Moonshine's playing rather relaxing music, too, and it makes my eyelids grow heavy. Well, might as well take the chance.

*yawn*

A dreamless nap, that is what I like. I feel well-rested and ready to do stuff!

Wait, what time is it? Let's see. I grabbed my smartphone and lighted the screen. Well, it's six p.m., apparently. My nap wasn't too long.

I see Moonshine is reading books. And their titles are... about magic. It seems she really wants to get into CSGU. When something could tear me away from my musical instruments, it would mean that it's something very important to me. Otherwise, I wouldn't care. I sure care about my education now but I don't really have anything to do right at the moment. I mean, my magic is already overdeveloped for my age. It's at the age of ten unicorns start using magic, and was eight when I managed to get a hold on it for the first time. Moonshine started a little before her tenth birthday, and I see she's quickly becoming good at it. Right now, she's lying on her bed with a book levitating above her. Usually, she'd hold it in her hooves.

Alright, what should I do now? Maybe I should ask Moonshine.

"Moon," I addressed her. She lowered her book and turned to me. "Hey, why won't we do something together?"

"Um, I don't know... I'm studying." she replied with uncertainty. "I mean, I'd like to, just not now, okay? I really want to get into Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. I want to be better at magic!"

"Okay, then." I nodded. Well, better not disturb her while she's studying. After all, I want her to get into that school, too.

So, it's kind of boring now. Moon's studying, my cat is sleeping after a meal, and I just have nothing to do at all. Monday, another training, is tomorrow. Well, at least I'll be doing something interesting then.

Well, I remember I wanted to explore the city. Why not do it now? I still have a lot to see.

***

I am now outside the hostel and ready to explore the city. Time to see the rest of it. This time, I'll head to the city's outskirts, the opposite of the castle. I've not been there, might as well see what it's like.

I walked through the streets. It's nothing special yet here, just some houses and shops. Oh, here's a theatre and it's titled "Grand Canterlot Theatre". I've actually never visited a theatre in my entire life. Might as well so it someday. Though, I prefer films over plays. Well, at least now I know that there is a theatre not far from the apartment.

Let's keep going. Ending my trip here won't be that good, will it?

There are more shops and houses, even a big hotel, and a lavishly decorated manor. Nothing out of what you'd expect to see in the capitols of countries. Nothing too interesting, either.

***

I've just reached the outskirts of the city. And I saw something very interesting, something you don't expect to see in the capitols of countries. Mostly, such places are illegal.

Red Light District. Yes, the place where pleasures are sought and given, mostly sex-related. Above the ground, a red neon sign was placed on a gate. A pair of guards stood by the gate, watching as some ponies passed through. In the distance, I can certainly see some kind of a... sex hotel? Its title is Sexodrome, that's what I can clearly see.

Is it a country where sex isn't something people are ashamed of? Is it a country where having sex outside marriage isn't considered morally bad? I like that.

I know for certain that many people are ashamed of their own bodies and its natural needs. Come on, we need sex in our life! Not only for the procreational purpose, too. I mean, it gives pleasure, why would we think it is bad? It doesn't do anything bad to us either.

However, people on the Earth keep banning porn, put 18+ rating on any movie that features just a glimpse of a female nipple, hide their children from even the slightest mentions of sex. Some countries go as far as not telling children about sex or teaching them that sex is wrong. As if the children will never learn about it by themselves. Even after sex revolutions that made sex on entirely procreation-only, the topic is still kind of taboo.

But here, in this place, it seems that the rulers understand the importance of sex life. Especially seeing that the District looks very clean, there aren't any shady people around, and nothing indicates that it's illegal. Overall, it looks pretty good compared to anything I've seen in my own world. I doubt this place is supported by criminals. So far, it seems it is supported by the government. I think I'll grow to love both Luna and Celestia. As rulers, of course. They do seem like nice people and so far I can't find anything too wrong with the country.

...

Hm, what if I try to enter the district? Surely there must be age restrictions or something like that.

I walked to the entrance but was stopped by the guard.

"Stop right there, colt." he ordered. "You can't enter here unless you're thirteen. If you are, please show me your passport."

"Um, what's in there?" I innocently asked. "Behind the gates, I mean."

"It is something your parents or teachers will tell you about once your body begins to change and grow into a stallion. Until then, you aren't allowed in this district and we aren't allowed to tell you anything about it. Now, run along, and don't make trouble." he explained.

Well, it didn't go as bad as I expected, honestly speaking. At least I wasn't yelled at, everything was explained to me in a very subtle way. Certainly, my child mind wouldn't get damaged or anything.

Also...

...

Thirteen! That will be the age I'll be allowed to enter a sex shop or find someone to bed? Boy, that's awesome! When I was thirteen, I had constant urges to fuck. Well, not really constant, but there were few moments I didn't think about sex. Getting erect during classes was usual for me, and I often jacked off to porn on the Internet or even just in the school toilet because being like that was unbearable.

Oh fuck, it was such a suffering! Not the jacking off part, of course, since it was a release. I just couldn't focus on anything other than girls. I got bad marks at studying, played my instruments (not the leather flute one) less, and overall was just so horny I could cream my pants if not releasing for a long time. That's actually a shameful secret of mine. And that is the reason I wore thick pants. I didn't want stains of white to be seen, after all. Ugh, remembering all that makes my cheeks go so fucking red.

While some men would totally see that kind of a sex drive as good, I can say from experience that good things mustn't be so often shoved in my face. I mean, sex is fine, self-pleasuring is fine, but too much of either can become a large problem. Besides, who'd date a guy who just wants to get in the pants of the girl? All that hormonal explosion made me not that handsome. As I've mentioned earlier, I had a minefield on my face. That didn't get me any girls.

Thinking all the time about sex has a lot of downsides, trust me.

My high libido was the reason I sought prostitutes to sate my needs. Since they were illegal in America, I had to be very careful not to be caught by police or criminals. I also had to put a lot of cosmetic stuff on my face. Yeah, that was the only way I'd appear older and cover my terrible acne. I always did sex in dim-lighted rooms where my disguise wouldn't be compromised. I was never caught, in fact.

I first had sex when I was fifteen. Before that time, I was too shy to do anything but masturbate. I mean, going to a woman and saying "Hey, you're hooker? Let's fuck" is very fucking scary. I figured out a way to do everything right eventually, and that led to me having sex for the first time. Since I had a libido so high it was surely higher than heaven, I managed to do it three times during that hour, albeit the last one wasn't as good as the first two. I got a blowjob and had vaginal sex, and that was fantastic! It was a release of so much pent-up energy that I doubt I've ever felt so good.

While I did get my first kiss at the age of seventeen (kind of strange, isn't it?), sex at fifteen was damn good. My first time wasn't exactly good as in technically good, so to say, as it was a bit awkward with me trying to do stuff by myself. I also forgot to warn my partner before I accidentally came in her mouth. It was my first time, after all, I didn't really know what to do. Luckily, I had an experienced woman with me that gave me a few useful advice, and that made everything much better for me.

Yeah, those times... Though, I'm not boasting about having a lot of sex. Who does that? I'd be an asshole to do that. I believe a number of partners doesn't really matter. Those who take pride in having a lot just don't have anything else to talk about, no other accomplishments to share. I mean, all people fuck and all people are different: some are born with high libido, some don't like sex at all. Does it really matter? No.

The thing is, I never really told anyone about my "sexual adventures". Not much of adventures those are, just a mean to spend my energy and time. Besides, being sexually pent-up does you no good. I've never felt the need to talk about it to anyone. I never had any problems with having sex nor have I ever wanted to talk to anyone about it. Personal business, after all.

So, if I am allowed to have sex at the age of thirteen, how will it be? I mean, ponies must have excellent sex education and very good contraception to allow ponies to have sex at that age. Must be something I'll learn about when I am thirteen.

Also, do ponies have STDs? I am really curious about it since I don't want to get sick with one of those. I hope ponies don't have those because I hate using condoms. I could never find just the right size to use. It also makes sex less pleasurable. The only good thing it does is preventing accidental pregnancy, and even that might fail if the condom accidentally tears. I hope that ponies have some sort of spell for it or a pill for having safe sex. Actually, I don't know if there are contraception pills for men on the Earth. I've not seen anything like that. Why aren't there?

Alright, I think it's enough about sex. I am too young to physically be able to have sex. Those thoughts that I've just had didn't give me a boner, and that certainly means something.

I went out to explore the city, not to ramble about sex. Who'd listen to me anyway? Let's go walk around the city some more time.

Author's Note

Before anyone judges me for my view on sex, I must say a few things.

Unless you're a strict catholic or a person of religion that is very strict about sex, you've certainly had natural urges to have sex, maybe as early as twelve. I sure did. Denying that is meaningless.

What I'm trying to say is that sex isn't bad. It's not our enemy. Use protection, have knowledge of how our reproductive systems work. Many people refuse to talk about that to their children. Why? Why are you dooming your children to having complexes about sex? Why do you make them ashamed of something that is natural? Why do you make them fear their own bodies and desires?

I encourage sex education. It is a large problem in my country, as I've not been taught by anyone about it. Not in school, not in college. All I was told is "Never do that until the marriage", and that is very stupid. I discovered everything about sex on the internet. What the fuck, parents and teachers? What if I accidentally made, for example, one of my female classmates pregnant, huh? What if something bad was done to me because of my lack of knowledge?

I had the urges to mate in my early teenage years. If I had access to sex shops where I could buy something to sate my needs and make me feel better, I would not have problems in the school where my mind was clouded by sex because I didn't have a way to release all that energy. I have no shame of admitting it, I know a few who had similar problems. I can say for certain that some of you might've experienced the same, too.

Teach your children about sex, that is what I'm trying to tell you. Don't hide such a topic from them. It will be too late when you discover you're going to become a grandparent early. While I'm not against abortions, they might do some damage to the woman. Sometimes, the damage will not let them have children again.

47. Birthday

It's my birthday, the thirteenth of December. I now turn nine. Or twenty-three. Actually, both ways. Ugh, being in a body of a child makes things more complicated than they should be.

Anyway, this is just another day of my pony life. As I woke up in the morning, I saw that Moonshine isn't at the apartment. It's nine thirty, and I think she went to... Actually, it doesn't matter. It's her free time, and it doesn't require my nose in it. Why do I keep reminding myself that again and again when she's away? Ugh... I suppose I just like knowing where everyone is. But I'm not a stalker! I just... I don't know. Gah, whatever!

Alright, time to get myself cleaned. Gotta go to the bathroom and do my morning routine. As much as I hate any routine, I find this one particularly relaxing. I don't know why, I just do. Going through the motions, feeling water rushing from above and hitting my skin... Seeing my teeth white, my mane more or less straight, and no stains on the fur just makes me feel good. Really good. Satisfied. Shivering from the sensation...

That sounded very... interesting.

...

Anyway, I just need to be clean to not smell like garbage. Hygiene, everyone!

I entered the bathroom, took off my necklace and placed it on the shelf that hosts the cleaning stuff like shampoo and toothpaste. I hopped into the bathtub and turned the water on. I'm in no hurry, I can fill the bath up with water and just lie there for some time.

So, I just lied on my back in the bath, unfolding my wings and letting them rest at my sides.

I actually expected my wings to be fragile. As it turned out, they're pretty strong, especially their base. Even feathers aren't as fragile as ones of birds. A good hit will, of course, break them, but what doesn't break under much force? But I am glad to know that lying on my back will never be an issue. It doesn't hurt, it feels just a bit weird. Like... having an extra pair of arms on the back. Hm, aren't wings basically arms? I remember studying bird anatomy in the school, and I certainly remember that a bird's wing looks like a distorted arm.

...

Wow, the water feels amazing. Those quick showers I have before school and before going to bed are incomparable to what I feel now. It's fucking good, that's what I tell you.

As the water reached my crotch, I shivered. Yeah, that stuff is still more sensitive than anything else.

Speaking about the crotch... I look at it and see what must be a non-erect horse dick. It looks... Strange. I mean, the overall shape is kinda man-like and all, but... It's still different. At least that's still dick and not some crazy shit or even a vagina. Getting used to that would be far more difficult. At least I know I'm still male and that it is I who fuck and not the other way around. Well, I still kinda can do anal, but no. Getting stuff up my butt isn't what I want. What am I, fucking gay?

...

Nah, that wasn't what I mean. I don't say that every male that puts stuff in there is gay, I just don't want anything to go into mine. When I was young, I tried something... Just a bit of stimulation during sex. I asked that girl I was bedding to use a toy on me, and... Well, it wasn't that great. It just wasn't right for me. And since then, it became another shameful secret of mine.

It seems my shameful secrets are all sexual, doesn't it? Well, this is how it goes with me. You do some stuff, you don't like it, and then you're ashamed of even trying it for the first time. In my case, it is related to sex.

And about trying stuff... What if I... touch myself? No one sees it, no one will ever know of it besides me. Just a little bit of experiment on my new body. How will it feel, I wonder?

Now that I have magic, I can use it. Hooves aren't exactly made for soft touches anyway. I just need...

Oooh... It's... something. It feels good, I admit. My magic is kinda warm, too.

And what if I go like that?

...

Mmmmh... Fuck, that feels good!

Oh, damn... I didn't think it'll do anything at my age. I mean, I first masturbated when I was... Huh, I actually don't know. I don't remember the first masturbation. Maybe it was when I was ten? Eleven? Twelve? Nah, earlier than twelve.

I'm not getting erect, that is what I noticed. At least not yet. But what if I keep doing what I'm doing? Strictly for the academic interest, huh huh.

Oh nine circles of Hell, I'm feeling like I'm doing something bad. Blame my mother for that, she always told me that masturbating is a sin. Ugh... at least this one sin is enjoyable. I've done so much that my ticket to hell will have "sex" written all over it. What is that sin which prohibits much sex? Um... I don't remember. One way or another, I'd go to hell if it actually existed. At least the pleasure is worth it.

And now I feel... I feel something strange. Like something inside my crotch relaxes and...

Um, I'm getting erect.

...

Well, at least I don't have erectile dysfunction.

***

You know what, masturbating while bathing was fun. Also, don't look at yourself through the mirror. I surely looked stupid, especially with that long stuff hanging between my legs. While I didn't cum because I didn't go too far, it felt good. At least now I know how my new penis looks like. And it looks strange. Take a stick, hammer one of its end repeatedly, and then put a ring that must be placed where it would divide the stick by the ratio one to two, starting from the non-hammered end. Congratulations, you've just made a wooden horse dick! I don't know nor do I wish to know what you'll do with that thing.

Alright, enough about sex-related stuff. I mean, I was curious about my body, and that's it. Nothing more, nothing less. I accept my new body fully, even considering my genitalia change. That's how I'll live the rest of my life, and that's fine. Living as a small pony is fun. A small pony with not-so-small dong.

Yeah, enough of that. I don't want to spend my entire birthday thinking about sex. That's not right, especially for a child my age. Huh.

So, what should I do now? It's quite some time before my training starts, Moonshine isn't around, Blueblood is maybe still locked up in his house, and Luna is certainly busy. Well... I could practice playing my instruments. Actually, that's a good idea. Oh, and I shouldn't forget about the cat, too. I should refill her bowl and litter box.

Molniya's lazy this time of year, but it's fine. She's a cat, after all. Maybe I should've turned into a cat? That'd be something alright.

***

A couple of hours later.

I've finished practicing and I'm now going to the Canterlot Castle. The weather isn't as cold as I expected, it is snowing slightly, and I can already see some Hearth's Warming decorations. Some lights here and there, a giant red-white striped candy stick (is it actual candy?) and some other stuff. It looks just right, in my humble opinion. The city of Canterlot already looks quite cheerful with the colors they have, but no decorations make things worse. At least not if done right.

I passed many buildings on my way, and finally reached the castle. It was like always... And that's all I have to say. Time to get to the training.

I entered the castle and headed to the training hall. The guards that stood or patrolled the hallways didn't mind me as I passed them, and I was soon at the big doors. I opened them, only to see pitch-black darkness.

Um, what?

Suddenly, some kind of an invisible force pushed me inside, and the doors closed behind me, rendering everything completely black.

What the fuck is happening? Am I kidnapped or... whatever else strange shit they'd like to put me through?

Pessimistic thoughts these are, but—

*click*

Oh damn, the light came on, blinding me! Ugh, fuck!

"Surprise!" I heard multiple voices yelling happily. I shook my head, blinked a couple of times, and opened my eyes.

There are ponies standing before me: Luna, Moonshine, Blueblood, Coral, and Chocolate Chips. Um, is it what I think it is? Is it... my birthday party? I can certainly see party hats on them. There's a table behind them with a large cake on top of it!

"Happy birthday, Flame!" Luna said, and then each pony proceeded to hug me.

Wow... That is... Hell, that is something I like! It's the first birthday party I've had since forever!

"Um... Thanks." I blushed. I'm really not used to this kind of stuff.

I took some time to look around. The hall didn't have all that mats we used for training, and was just that, a hall. There are big letters on the walls, featuring "Happy Birthday Flame Metal!" Oh, that's really nice of them! So, there's also that table I mentioned earlier, and it has more than just cake. There is a bowl of some kind of juice, a few bowls of chips, some hot sauce (hey, that's pretty good!) and some other eatable stuff. Great!

I saw Blueblood walking up to me. I haven't seen him for a long time.

"Hey, Flame!" he said. "Y'know, we didn't hang out for a while. But now, I am finally free!" he gleamed with joy. "It was so boring! And oh man, you certainly grow up fast. I mean, you're certainly taller than I remember you. Did my parents keep me at home for an entire year?" he laughed.

"Nah, it's been some time, but definitely not so much." I smiled in return. "It's good to see you again, Blue."

"Yeah. Now just chill out, this is your party, after all!" he slightly slapped my shoulder, and walked away. Then, Moonshine approached me. She had a shy smile on her face.

"Um..." she started. "How do you like it so far?"

"The best party I've had in years!" I replied happily. "Was it your idea?"

"Well, kinda... I mean, princess Luna helped me a lot, and..." she looked at the floor. "Um, I just wanted to see you happy."

"You get what you asked for!" I hugged her tightly. And then, a thought appeared in my head. She needs some kind of a reward for doing all that for me. I mean, I didn't expect any of that! So, as we parted, I planted a soft kiss on her cheek in a way that no one would see, and only she would feel. Judging by the blush on her face, I managed to do it. "Thank you."

And then, I was approached by her two friends. This party's small, but I never liked the big parties anyway.

"Hey, Flame." Coral greeted me. Well, they've all given me a hug each, but now I'm having some small talk with each of them. "You seem to be a cool guy to hang out with. We'd like to know you better." she looked at Chocolate.

"Yup, we do." the chocolate-colored filly said. "After all, what can be better than having a new friend around?"

"Yeah, and..." a blush appeared on Coral's face. "I'm sorry for what happened... um, you know..."

"Hey, that was a long time ago." I put a hoof on her shoulder. "I don't hold a grudge against you, Coral."

Exchanging nods, I separated from the fillies, and then saw Luna. She was standing not to far away, looking at me with a smile. I approached her.

"Did you like that surprise, Flame?" she asked me.

"It was surely unexpected." I laughed. "And yeah, I did! In fact, I'm looking forward to the cake! I love cakes!"

"Better not say that with my sister around." she chuckled. "I barely snuck that cake out from the kitchen." she winked.

"Oh..." I smiled at her. "I bet your sister won't be happy with you stealing her cake."

"She already eats too many." Luna rolled her eyes playfully. "She'll become fat if she continues doing that. Better give the cake to someone who doesn't worship them." she laughed.

"Well, I think it's time to eat it, then." I nodded, and then proceeded to the table. I sat at its head, right where I think I'm supposed to be.

Everyone sat at the table and looked at me. I looked at the cake. It was a chocolate cake with some vanilla icing. Simple as that, and yet it must be delicious. Who knows what's inside?

"Go on, blow the candles and make a wish." Luna said.

So... what do I wish for? I... don't really know. I mean, I can wish for a lot of stuff, but that doesn't seem just right. I need something special... something that isn't just as simple as money.

Oh! I wish that I will assemble a band and play music, and it will be successful!

With the wish made, I blew the nine candles. The flames disappeared, and everyone cheered for me.

Today's a good day!

***

After eating a lot of cake, drinking the whole bottle of that hot sauce (it was supposed that we dip chips into it, but oh well), and also playing a lot of childish games, such as tag and hide-n-seek (there's a lot of hiding placed in this hall, apparently), it was time for the presents. I decided to leave them for the last.

There wasn't a big pile of presents, but that's fine. The party is still good even without the presents. In my opinion, fun is what matters, not the amount of presents you get. However, I'm never against receiving them.

Everyone sat around me in a circle as I began to open the presents. The first one was a small box with red wrapping. I carefully removed the wrap and opened the box. What is inside? Oh, it's a sweater! A red one, for that matter, with stylized gothic black letters on the back that depicted my name. Wow, this looks good and warm and comfortable! I'll just put it on. I removed my black hoodie, put it aside, and put on the sweater. Nice!

"Just something hoof-made by me in my spare time." Luna commented. "I see you find it to your liking, Flame."

"Yeah, it's good!" I nodded happily. Oh man, I haven't received presents in years!

Moving on to the next one. I opened the next box and got a face-full of confetti. At least it's not glitter. Everyone laughed as I removed confetti from my face. Well, that is a bit funny. Anyway, let's look what's inside.

...

Striped socks? That's something. White and red striped pony socks, that is something interesting to have. And kinda sexy. Alright, I'll put these on.

"How do you like them?" Chocolate asked. "I dream of becoming a seamstress, and that's something I decided to do, as a gift." she blushed slightly, seeing me putting on these socks. Hey, they're warm and comfortable.

"They're surely comfortable." I told her. "I think you'll be a great seamstress!"

"Oh, thanks..." she blushed even harder. Well, letting others see your han— hoof-made work can be difficult at times. I mean that you don't want to hear others saying it's shit.

Wait, there's something in one of the socks. I pulled it out and... Hey, that's chocolate! Nice!

Alright, let's open the next present. It's a very small box wrapped in pink. I unwrapped and opened the present. It's... a pink crystal-coral thing.

"Just put it in water and see it grow!" I heard Coral saying. "It'll be magnificent and beautiful!"

"That's a very nice present, Coral. I really appreciate it!" I told her. And I really do! I like crystals. Who doesn't?

And wow, there's another box. And it's hella big! It's rather long, almost just as my body. What might be in there? Something awesome, I suppose. Let me just unwrap this thing and look inside.

...

Holy crap, am I seeing right? Wow... That is...

I levitated the present out of the box. Oh, my... It looks exactly like a guitar I had back when I was a human! It's black with stylized flames, and it's rather thin. All the knobs are in place. Even the place where the cord is plugged in! Wow, if I didn't know I left my guitar on the Earth, this one would certainly be that one!

And it is Moonshine's present. I looked at her in amazement, and she's looking at me with anxiety. She deserves some kind of gratitude from me, that is certain. I know that giving presents doesn't include expecting anything in return, but... Moonshine's done a great thing just for me. And she... she... Damn, am I going to cry now? Where's my manly side?

I strummed the guitar, and found out it was standardly tuned, and yet precisely so. Nice!

"Wow..." I finally said, trying to hide my tears. "Moon, I'm speechless. That's the best thing I've got in years!"

She blushed and mumbled some words that were too quiet to hear. And now I feel very bad for not giving her anything for her own birthday. I'm such a douchebag. I'm going to make it up to her, definitely. I am so happy right now... She deserves something for the effort she put in making me feel like that. Not many people do that, as far as I know. I know that Moon loves me and that's probably why she's done so much for me, but I am still amazed, completely blown away by that.

It was late into the night when the party ended. We said goodbyes to each-other, and I left along with Moonshine. This day was a lot of fun... even counting that little moment I did when I woke up. In a way.

No matter, today was a great day thanks to Moonshine and my friends, and not my own deeds.

What a great day this one turned out to be.

Author's Note

I hope I didn't go too far with that bathroom scene. I don't even know if that's too explicit for a T rating or not. Ugh, those social standards not allowing to talk about that kind of stuff until you're eighteen. I can't go against the rules now, but I do know that all kids are curious about their body from the early age, and especially when they're becoming teenagers. However, that is my filthy opinion you don't need to listen to... unless you accept my ideas, of course.

I think I made a big deal out of nothing. Tell me if I bore you with that stuff.

48. Winter Fun: Part One

A few weeks have passed since my birthday. They were boring: I was practicing most of the time, and the rest of it I spent playing Heroes 3 with Moonshine. She spent her weeks just like me, in fact. Practicing and playing games.

And about my new guitar. Moonshine told me that she browsed through my pictures on the smartphone (I'm glad my porn is very deep), and that is how she discovered I had that guitar. She told me that I looked very happy with it, and that is why she decided to give me a guitar just like that one. She found a good guitar-maker who agreed to at least try to make that guitar possible, although they were surprised to see such a design and size. I mean, my guitar was smaller than the acoustic one. Maybe twice as thin, actually.

She even added the knobs. While she didn't and couldn't know what they did, the master put a spell on them so that one changes volume, and the other changes the pitch. I don't have to buy a pedal for that, cool! Not to mention that there's no pedals for guitars in this world. There's also a third knob (a lot of knobs, I know.) that doesn't have anything at all. I decided to give it the ability to distort the guitar. And hey, that worked absolutely great! Now, if I didn't know the guitar was re-made, I'd think it was gotten from my world. It probably still lies at my house... Well, at least the one I now have is more advanced, not requiring a big amplifier of any sort nor electricity to produce a good sound. No cords, too! While I do have a place to plug it into the guitar, I discovered that it's purely cosmetic and hasn't any practical use.

I've also been thinking about how to make Moonshine happy. I know she'll be happy if I say I love her, but, well, I can't force love. I have to do something else in order to raise her mood. I've already discovered that she had a troubled childhood with those shitty parents making her life miserable, and I now really want to make her happy. After all, we should strive towards the better, and what is better than achieving happiness?

So, I made a plan about how to make things good. First of all, I will invite Moonshine to Ponyville. There are a lot of slopes for us to slide, and what is fun in the winter but exactly that? I mean, everyone loves that! Then, I will go with her to the Sugarcube Corner where I will get her to taste their delicious stuff. That is one of the good thing Ponyville has, after all. I've already mailed Pinkie Pie about that, and she replied positively. Very positively. She really wants to see me after so long. As for me? Well... as long as nothing crazy happens in that village, it'll be fine.

And after the Sucarcube Corner, I will give Moon a present. A small one, but I don't think it's size that matters. It's a lovely gift I've barely afforded to buy, but here it is, in a small box hidden under my bed. She's going to absolutely love that!

And then, there's Hearth's Warming. I got us two tickets for a theatrical play about the Foundation of Equestria. It'll happen on the Hearth's Warming Eve, and I think it'll be fantastic! I've read that there'll also be an orchestra! Man, I love live orchestras!

I will also get us a seat at some kind of a restaurant. I've not been to any of those in Equestria yet, and I really want to know what kind of food they make there. Besides, it'll be just the two of us, and I think Moonshine will be very happy to be there with me. While I don't yet love her, making her feel loved is something I can do. I mean, I do love her, but not in a romantic way. I simply can't do any love-related stuff with her because of our age difference. If not that, nothing would hold me back. But I need to be patient, I need to wait for her to grow up. Everyone goes through a lot of changes during puberty, and that is essential part of growing up and becoming mature. That's when I will or will not fall in love with her. Time will tell.

Also, that'll be all of my bits spent. The present for Moon already cost a lot, restaurant will cost a lot as well, but all of that is fine. I can get more money if I want to. What use is it if I don't spend it but store it like some greedy person?

In fact, I earned some bits to ensure that I have enough to afford everything. I don't want to leave Moonshine frustrated when I won't do something I promised.

I worked at a small diner. I cleaned tables, cups, plates, that sort of stuff. It's really easy, especially with that nifty magic I have up my metaphorical sleeve. Multitasking is very easy with that, and I cleaned stuff very quickly. And that was one of a few jobs where foals of my age are allowed to work to get some bits. I... don't know what to think about that. It's not some hard child labor, right? Besides, it doesn't require a talent to wash the dishes. I've of course seen some older ponies working with me, but those were mostly teenagers. I guess they were learning how to be independent from their families.

I think it's right to allow children to voluntarily work. You know that situation when you want your mom to buy you candy and she refuses it, right? That's no longer a problem. Children are able to buy themselves those little things they want. Besides, foals will spend their energy on working, not on wrecking the house. Also, saving up some money from that age is always a good thing.

So, I've earned a few bits. Not much, but that'll do. I got everything covered, and I think there's enough to afford everything I want right now.

And now, it's the day I take Moonshine to Ponyville. It's going to be a day full of fun!

"Hey, Moon." I addressed her. She stopped practicing and looked at me. "Um, how about we go to Ponyville?"

"And, uh, what will we be doing there?" she asked me with interest.

"Sliding the slopes, of course!" I replied with joy in my voice.

"Hey, I love that!" she jumped in place. "But I don't have anything to slide on..." her ears folded.

"Don't worry, I already prepared everything." I told her while pulling out two flat rubber circles from under the bed. "Once we fill that up with air, it will slide just alright!"

I've spent little money on that, and yet those things are very good. I had a chance to test them before buying, and I didn't regret that. Those things slide like crazy!

"Alright... when do we go?" Moon asked me.

"Right now, if you want." I replied with a smile.

"Okay, let's go!" she happily replied, jumping in place with excitement. Wow, she really likes the idea!

I should waste no more time. It's time for fun!

***

We've just arrived at Ponyville. I had my usual clothes on me, and Moonshine had her scarf and warm hat. We exited the station and into the streets of the village.

"I've never been here before... Not counting when we went to the castle." she told me. "It looks lovely here!" she winked at me. I get her, I get her alright.

"Okay, let's go!" I said, and the two of us headed to that place I've heard about. Not too far from Ponyville, as far as I know. There must be a ton of stuff for us to do! I remember that one place I used to go to to do some sliding. Boy, was it good! That rush of adrenaline you get when flying in the air after speeding up and going up a trampoline, that is something to live for!

We walked silently with Moonshine looking around. The pass-by-ers greeted us with smiles, and we smiled in return. Even with all the craziness going on here, the denizens of Ponyville are the friendliest ponies I've ever met. That's why I kinda like this village. Though, I would never settle down here. This place is too crazy for my taste, to be honest. If it changes, it'll be just right.

Soon, we reached our destination. Wow, there are a lot of slopes! Made of snow, made of ice... There are some statues made of ice, too! Wow, this looks so cool!

The two of us filled our... damn, I forgot what that rubber stuff is called. Anyway, we filled it with air using our magic, and prepared to spend some time here.

"Where'd you like to go first, Moon?" I asked Moonshine. Ladies first, after all.

"I don't know, there are so many places to go!" her eyes darted from one thing to another until she pointed at one of the medium-sized slopes. "Let's start there."

"Okay!" I nodded, and the two of us went to that place.

We climbed up some stairs (those are wooden, and thus don't slide under our hooves), and appeared at a small platform. There was a few ponies in line waiting for their turn to slide. Actually, just three of them. It won't be long until it's our turn.

Oh, I'm so exited! It's been long since I did something like this!

When our turn came, we decided to go together. Tying our rubber things (still don't remember how they're called) together, we pushed ourselves over the edge and onto the slope itself.

"Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooho!" I yelled as we reached the high speed. Moonshine was just clinging to her own rubber thing, eyes shut. I think it does speed up pretty fast.

Holy shit, we're going in for a trampoline!

We're going to fly!

"I believe I can fly like pegasi!" I yelled as we took off from the ground at the incredible speed.

*WHOMPF!*

We landed in a large snow mass far beyond the trampoline.

Hell yeah, that was awesome! I stood up and shook myself, getting some snow off my clothes, hair, and hooves. Moonshine, on the other hand, was neck-deep into the snow. She actually fell off the rubber thing. I remained on it and thus didn't sink into the snow. So, I pulled her up and put her on her own rubber thing. Damn, I need a name for that! In Russia, they call those things 'vatrushki', and that's plural for 'vatrushka'. Gotta call them that, it's quite a funny name.

"How was it?" I asked Moon.

"That was a bit scary, but... Nah, it was great!" she replied, adjusting the hat on her head. "I want to do something more!"

"Yeah, let's go!" I replied, and both of us went to the largest slope they have here. Oh, oh, oooh, it's going to be even more awesome!

You know what, being a child again is worth it. You can do all sorts of stuff and you won't be called a nuthead or something like that.

Here we go!

***

Sliding was very fun! Now, with our clothes wet with water from the snow, we walked through the town to the Sugarcube Corner. A sweet treat after such an activity will replenish the energy we've spent. Besides, I like candy, cakes, cupcakes, and whatnot! Especially that layered cake with some honey in the middle, mmm... That's something to live for!

"I tell you, Sugarcube Corner is an amazing place!" I told Moonshine. "They make the best stuff I've ever tasted!" and then, I quietly added just for her to hear. "And I came from the other world."

"Wow, that must be really good if you mean what you've just said." Moon replied. "I never against some sweet stuff anyway!"

"Alright, then, let's go!" I said.

We soon came to the shop. It really amazes me how it looks like a bunch of what they actually sell inside. That took a lot of craftsmanship to decorate it like that.

As soon as we entered, I saw a blur of pink moving fast towards me. Soon, I felt a tight hug around me.

"Hey, Flamey, good to see you again!" Pinkie Pie greeted me. "How's Canterlot? Do you study well? Did you make friends? Did you find a special somepony?"

Those rapid-firing cannon of questions is what Pinkie Pie can be.

"Not so fast, Pinkie." I replied with a smile. "It's great to see you, too."

"You grew up a lot!" she noted. "Like, you're almost as big as me!" and that's true, my eyes are at her muzzle level. "Everything you and your special friend want, it's my treat! Consider it a late birthday present."

"Wow, thank you!" I smiled at the pink mare. "You're great, Pinkie Pie!"

How does she know about my birthday? I probably shouldn't ask.

So, the two of us took seats in the corner of the shop. A small table for us, just like that. And the seats are so soft and warm! Never liked hard seats, my ass would be in so much pain once I stand up.

Soon, Pinkie Pie appeared with a big plate of various goods. Hey, that's a lot of tasty stuff!

"Everything for you to taste." she said, and then darted off back to the kitchen. "There's more on the way!"

Thus, Moon and I began to eat. Cupcakes, muffins, cookies, some ice-cream, and a lot of other stuff was tasted by us. And I never found anything that wouldn't be tasty. And that's quite an accomplishment for anyone to give me random food which I will like. I mean, I was always a selective person. I didn't like some products, but here... It seems that my alicorn body wants all the food it can get. Regardless of the nature of food, I found all of it to my liking.

Moonshine, judging by her happy smile with mouthful of cupcakes, likes everything just as me.

We didn't talk while we ate, simply because our mouthes were full with delicious pastries.

After Moon swallowed a good mouthful of ice-cream, she said: "Hey, Flame."

"Umm?" I responded, my mouth still full.

"You've got something on your muzzle." she said, then quickly leaned in and licked something off my muzzle. Oh. Well... that's kinda... nice? Her cheeks filled with red, and she giggled. I think my cheeks are just as red. Gladly, no one saw us. I mean, I wouldn't like adults to say how cute that little scene was. It'd make me feel awkward.

"Um..." I swallowed the food. "Thanks..." I muttered.

It takes a lot of courage to do what she did. Especially out in the open where everyone can see it. That means she's so in love with me... Wow. Experiencing that, experiencing being loved is so... strange, and yet nice. I can certainly say I feel great, my mood is up, and... Well, that's it, I suppose. Or maybe not. Feelings are confusing to me, and I don't know when I'll learn how to understand them. I hope it'll be soon.

And I came to an understanding that Moonshine doesn't seem to care about how different we are inside. Am I that good? I think that she doesn't want to let me go. With me around, she's happy. I guess she fears that I'll just go away and leave her. Taking in mind her troubles with relationships, I completely understand her. Everyone wants nice things to happen to them, and Moonshine's no exception.

Huh, I'm like a psychologist, it seems. Maybe I do understand the feelings? At least I think I understand her. But I'm not going to make any assumptions. What if I'm wrong? I don't want my silly assumptions to ruin my relationship with Moonshine. I know that many people make that mistake of assuming things about a person, and that often leads to terrible consequences. I don't want that to happen with me.

If being completely honest, I need to say that I want to love her. Don't think of me like some kind of pedophile. No, I'm not like that. I mean that she's quite beautiful, and young pony-me would find her maybe even stunning. I also like how shy she can be. There's something to it that makes me feel... something. But I will never lie in order to get her for myself to just use her like some kind of whore. I will never take advantage over her feelings and make her do whatever I want. That is absolutely disgusting, and no matter what my 'dominant' part of my soul wants me to do, I won't fall to it. I don't want to become some asshole that only cares for himself.

I know I can't be with Moonshine until she's of age, and I understand that. Maybe it's kind of creepy how my thoughts go, but we're all strange in one way or another. As for me? Well...

While it might've been simpler for others because they would say 'Nah, I just don't love her' and leave it like that without going back to it every now and then, but my mind is kind of going crazy about that. Maybe because I'm physically younger, meaning my brain is also kind of young? I'm not sure... I've never heard of anyone experiencing what I'm experiencing. Being the first one is very scary. I mean, being turned into someone else? That can definitely make someone with less stabile mind to finally lose it. Gladly, I have the will and strength of mind to endure this sudden change and adapt to it. But what if someone didn't? With a lot of power that an alicorn has, it could be disasterous. I just hope no one will ever have to go through that unwillingly. I didn't want myself to turn into anything. However, I now greatly enjoy this new life I was given. But that's only me, and I'm just one person. I can't speak for everyone.

I guess everything is far more complicated than it seems at first.

Author's Note

While this story is a comedy, I will keep including serious stuff. Just throwing jokes around isn't something I want to do.

49. Winter Fun: Part Two

After we finished eating at the Sugarcube Corner, we headed to the trainstation. It has already gotten quite dark. Well, time flies by when you're doing something you enjoy.

So, I have that small present for her hidden in my pocket. I've already checked if it's there, and it still is. If I lost it, that would be a disaster and mood-destroyer. I mean, I'm mostly certain that Moon will love the gift, and to lose it would suck a lot. On a side note, I've spent a lot of money on it. Most of what remained after all the things I've bought for myself.

"So," I started. "Moon, how did you like this day?" we're entering the train now. I'm really glad it's free for foals.

"It was great, I loved every second of it!" she replied cheerfully.

I looked around the train cart. Surprisingly, there is nobody but us. I guess everyone's staying home for the Hearth's Warming.

"I think you'll love another thing..." I said, pulling a small box out of my pocket. "Open this." I handed her the box. Or not handed but magiced? Is this even a word?

Moonshine took the box into her magic, and carefully opened it. She gasped when she saw what's inside. She pulled out two things from there: lovely silver ear clips with a blue gem in each. I discovered that buying gems is only a bit harder than buying bread. I don't know why, but gems are very cheap, unlike on the Earth. Since it was like that, I decided to buy ear clips with gems for Moonshine. Their blue color fits her eye color.

Unlike earrings, ear clips aren't needed to be worn through a hole in the ear. I think the name of ear clips explains everything. And I think I keep repeating ear clips.

"Put those on." I told Moonshine.

She slowly levitated the ear clips to her equine ears, and clipped them on. Wow, she does look good with those! Surprisingly, ponies look good with those accessories.

Since the Nightmare Night, I thought of buying real ear clips. Moonshine really liked her look with those fake ones she wore on the occasion. Why not give her the real ones?

And suddenly, I found myself pushed into the soft seat, and Moonshine smashed her lips against mine.

...

I suppose she's a little too forceful in kissing me whenever she feels like it. Not that it's bad... I can be submissive from time to time. But experiencing that is a bit weird. I mean, a child of age ten kisses me on the lips! That's something many people would be disgusted by. I? Well, I don't go against it. I'm enjoying what little of love I can enjoy as a pony foal. If that's how their society goes, I'm not the one to object against it. Ponies are different from humans, in both body and mind. I just simply accept that.

Also, I'm fairly certain children back on Earth don't do that at her age. I guess ponies grow up faster than humans. Like, much faster. I'd be thinking on getting a new Lego set at her age, not how to kiss someone with so much love and, I guess, passion.

Moonshine is certainly not shy about kissing me. I mean, I wouldn't kiss anyone that doesn't love me. Well, I would, but without as much love as Moon's kisses express. I guess she is a bit dominant, however shy she seems to be. And also brave. Trust me, kissing someone is no easy task unless you simply don't care. A kiss like that shows trust. Having someone so close with eyes closed is not something you'd like to experience with just random people. And if you put so much into it, so much love... It's like Moon's saying that I'm hers and there's nothing I can do to stop her. And, to my shame, I think I like that.

And to top it all... I like those sudden kisses. They have something to them. One moment, I'm talking to Moonshine, and the other I feel being kissed. That sudden change isn't unwelcome in my book.

So, we're both lying on the large seat, Moonshine is still kissing me. Wow, that present was really good, then. Also, she tastes like sugar and a bit of vanilla. I guess that is because of all the pastries she ate at the Sugarcube Corner.

Finally, she let me go and sat up, blushing like mad, her mouth slightly open. I held back my own blush. Well, it's still a moment of... I don't know how to describe it. Well, it certainly makes me feel very... odd, if that's the right word for it.

She looked me in the eyes with happiness in them. I didn't avert my gaze, even while finding it difficult not to. I'm still kinda shy about this whole thing. I accepted that she loves me, and yet it's still very awkward to be kissed and, well, generally just being shown love to. It's very unusual, to say the least. I'm not experienced in that field of life. Physical affection? Well, I have some experience in that, truth be told, but something that exceeds it is beyond me.

***

We finally arrived back home and returned to the apartment. All the way, Moonshine's blush remained on her cheeks. I guess what she did was a bold move for her. If there was someone in that cart, she might've not done that. But what if she'd do that anyway? That would be... I don't know. Maybe I should think less about that. Or maybe I should think about that more.

That action she did, it left something inside me. It made me think of my relationship with her and what is best for me to do. And... What is best for me to do? That is the question I don't have the answer for.

I better go showering now. I'm kinda sweaty, my mane and tail are a mess, and, overall, the shower will be relaxing. And I do need some relaxation indeed.

So, I went into the bathroom, took off my clothes and necklace, neatly placed them where they won't fall off, and got into the bathtub. Or maybe it shouldn't be just a simple shower? A full relaxing bath will do better. Yeah, it'll be much better.

I adjusted the water and sat. I just have to wait until it fills up the bathtub, and then I'll just lie and relax.

...

...

The only sound I hear is the water rushing through the tubes and into the bath itself. It'll take some time before it's ready. Meanwhile, I'll just sit and wait. I'm a bit exhausted, I suppose.

I sat there, listening to the sound of water. It's relaxing in its own way, that is what I'm certain about.

Suddenly, I see in the reflection of the mirror that the door to the bathroom opened. Well, it seems Moonshine wants something. She entered the room and looked at anything but me. Her cheeks were red, her steps were soft.

"Um, Flame?" she briefly looked at me, but quickly averted her gaze. "I... want to ask you... something."

"What is it?" I replied.

"Can you, um..." she said, and then muttered something incoherently, too quietly for me to hear.

"I didn't hear that." I said. "What did you say?"

"I, um... can you, uh, show me..." the blush on her cheeks intensified. "Show me your, um... stuff between, um, your legs?"

Um.

...

What? What? FUCKING WHAT?! That is something I didn't expect. I understand that she's simply curious, but...

"Moonshine..." I started. "You know that I'm older. It's not really... appropriate."

"I'll, uh, show you mine..." she flicked her tail and giggled.

That is... What am I, an exhibitionist? Gimme that long leather brown coat!

"I'm just... very curious, you know?" she said quietly. "Um, nopony will know..." she winked. Ugh... That's so wrong! "It's won't hurt anypony, right?"

Can't argue with her reasoning. I mean, unless we're being watched all the time, no one will know what we did. Ugh, I admit I'm a bit curious to see what she has there, but this is wrong! She's ten, I'm twenty-three. What if Luna finds this out?

Am I turning into some sort of sick pedophile? No, I doubt so. Otherwise, it'd be likely that I and Moonshine already had sex. And that is something I won't do with her until she's of age.

About showing her my privates... Well, I know that children are curious about that sort of stuff, and there's really nothing wrong with it. Do I want to give Moon the idea that we should be ashamed of our bodies? No. Do I want to turn her into some kind of pervert? Um... probably no.

Ah, to hell with that. There's no harm in something as simple as that.

So, I stood up and lifted one of my hind legs, exposing my privates. It still feels wrong... Fuck. I feel heat coming to my cheeks. I bet they're as red as my mane.

She walked closer, her eyes on my stuff. Ugh... I should've just locked that door and say no. At least I'm not having an erection. That'd be super awkward. Even more than it already is.

Remind me, why did I agree that?

"May I touch it?"

AND THAT IS FUCKING NO!

"No." I replied calmly, setting my leg back. "Wait until you grow up to do that." I uncontrollably blushed. What's with my face today? "Please understand that it is kinda gross to do that when I'm twenty-three years old and you're just ten." I scratched the back of my long neck and sat down. "I know you see me as if I'm just as old as you, but that's not true. I'm sorry, but we can do nothing about that. Especially if it's about, well... our privates."

"Was I too forceful?" she asked.

"Kinda." I replied.

"I'm sorry! I think I... um, I was just too curious for my own sake." her ears folded. "I... I shouldn't have done that." she looked away in shame.

"Hey, no harm was done." I quickly assured her. "Being curious about, uh, that sort of thing is natural."

"So, you want to see mine?" she asked.

"Errr..." I scratched my horn. Somehow, it makes me feel less nervous. "Um, I suppose we should wait... Yeah, we shouldn't rush this. Really, I'm comfortable without you... presenting yourself." damn, that choice of words... I slapped my hoof against my face. "Ugh! Sorry, I'm nervous and confused." I admitted. "Some other time, alright?"

"Okay." she nodded, and then turned around and trotted out of the room, flicking her tail once again. Did she do that on purpose?

I now feel a complete pervert. Am I seducing that filly? What am I, a catholic priest? Wait, no, they like boys more. I'm not that desperate nor am I gay.

Suddenly, this supposedly relaxing bath time turned into something different.

And I've shown my dick to someone who hasn't even reached puberty!

...

What a fucked up this pony world is. It fucked me up! It turns around everything I knew! It's good that this society doesn't seem to fear talking about sex or genitals, but it's very hard adapting to it. I can say... I'm about sixty to seventy percent adapted to this world. There is some stuff I still find weird.

I hope I don't wake up one night to see Moonshine trying to do stuff with my sleeping body. If I don't go mad from that... Well, it will haunt me for the rest of my life.

Ugh...

Well, at least there are no hidden cameras capturing me and sending it to humans. "Look at him, he's becoming a pedophile!" they'll likely say about this situation. But I'm not! This society is different, ponies grow up differently, sexual subjects aren't taboo.

Am I to blame for that?

...

Dammit, this day was supposed to be simple and fun. Instead, it turned into... I don't even know.

And it'll only get worse once I grow up.

Author's Note

Before some of you go commenting on how much of a pervert I am, let me tell you something.

I guess that some would ask: "WTF m8 r u pedo? Da fuk is wha u write? U f0ken prvrt!"

I want to tell that I am simply bored by our society. I'm tired of reading about the same thing again and again and again in many fanfictions where ponydom is depicted just like us, just like our society. Same views, same religion, same everything.

I want to write things differently, mostly because I want my creations to be truly unique. I believe that if ponies were real, they would have different society. Not extremely different like Arabian countries are different from European, but still different in many ways. For the sake of comedy, I'm not making up an entirely new calendar or language, simply because it will take a lot of time and effort that I don't think will be worth it. Maybe someday I would, just not now.

Honestly speaking, I could write a long essay about this. But it'll take time I want to spend on actual stories.

So, if you consider this depiction of pony society weird and strange, then I did a good job. You are supposed to feel indifferent to that, maybe even disgusted to the point of leaving a thumb down. We usually don't understand other societies where different things are considered normal. And that was my goal, to make ponies seem like they are different from us.

Even if this story is a comedy, it doesn't mean I have to do everything without thinking properly.

50. The Book

Author's Note

I need to give a bit of a warning. That is, a WARNING.This chapter heavily focuses on sex and sexual education as subjects that need to be discussed. Here, Flame discovers a lot about sex and what role it plays in pony society. Since there is nothing graphical, I suppose the rating stays the same.

I recommend that you read it to understand this very important topic. You will also miss a change in the main character as he sees how this society sees sex. Not to mention that you might get confused later on.

I know not all people will accept what I've written here in this chapter. Feel free to tell me why, I will try to prove my points.

But please, don't bring religion or any morals into this. Through time, I grew to hate religion and despise some moral norms that make little or no sense. I don't want to argue about moral restrictions that we've built through ages. They are irrelevant as long as no one is physically or mentally hurt, and that is the whole point I want to get through to you, dear readers. Healthy, safe sex doesn't hurt anyone. Morals can't apply to it as long as all partners are willing to partake in the sexual activity.

But remember, use protection! That is what I encourage you to do. Humans have STDs, women can get pregnant for most of the time. If you want none of that to happen, use protection. Your life depends on it.

50. The Book

After this tiresome day, I lied in my bed. It was evening, about eleven in the evening. Moonshine is already asleep, holding her pillow close to her chest, smile on her face. Her tail slightly flicked from time to time, making a bit of noise in the otherwise silent room.

Sleep didn't come to me. No matter what I tried, I stayed awake. I do know the reason for that, however. It's simple, and it has the name of a certain filly written all over it.

I've been thinking a lot about what happened between me and Moonshine today. While so simple, it still confuses me. I honestly don't know what to do with what is happening between her and me. Surely, she loves me. She wants me to love her back, and she's doing a lot to make sure that'll someday happen. And I completely understand that, though... she seems desperate for love. Starving for it.

I think it connects to her family. I doubt she received much parental love from her two irresponsible parents. Instead of raising her, they argued. Instead of helping her to adapt to this world she was born in, her mother just threw her out into the streets. I'm glad that she was picked up by her grandfather and treated right, but what if she wasn't? What if she remained there on the streets, trying to survive? From what I know, she comes from a big city. Generally, people in the big cities care less about those who found themselves on the streets without a coin in the pocket and no home to go to. Would she become a thief or a beggar? It brings me horror thinking about that. She, a lovely filly who thrives to learn and become something in this world, just living in the streets. That is a sad picture to imagine.

I care deeply about her. I really do, maybe even more than I want to admit. She wants her happiness, and it seems it lies in me. While it might not be as true as I think, just dismissing her feelings as some kind of childish fantasies isn't what I will ever do. Love is a serious things, and failing in it hurts a lot, and it sometimes can leave a hole in the heart, and it will mend only after many years.

I was as desperate for love as Moonshine now is. I don't say I was never loved, but I admit I wanted (still want) more. Since my puberty, I wanted to be held by loving arms, to make love with someone not just for the sake of sexual relief. While I am more of a materialist, I still think souls exists. A soul dies once you die, but it is here, and it can be hurt. I don't like religion because it twist this soul into something else, something that can be controlled and subdued. I believe in the freedom of soul, and in its need to feel another one close.

Maybe that was the reason I failed at love when I was fourteen. I was desperate for it, and I made some stupid moves, and... It still hurts thinking about it. I guess the wound hasn't fully healed yet... I keep remembering my first (and yet only) crush. Seems stupid, right? Maybe I'm making an elephant out of a fly. That relationship might've led to something bad, something I would later regret. But what my crush did to me wasn't too right either. At first, she ignored me, and then she used me to do stuff for her, and yet considered me only a friend.

I might've been foolish, I admit. I accept that. Maybe I should've given love a chance earlier? I don't know...

Certainly, I'm not going to make Moonshine suffer like me. I will neither ignore nor use her. I will not lie to her, I will not deceive her. She is so fragile, and I don't want to break her. She has a lot of love to share, love she didn't have a chance to show to anyone.

...

*sigh*

And still, what do I do? I need to know how to do things right. Not to mention that I'm still confused about the age. I mean, how do ponies grow? Do they grow faster mentally? It seems like that, and... I guess it's hard for me to accept. While this world seems close to mine, it is different in many ways. One of them is aging. I guess I need to find someone to explain all of this to me. For the sake of my sanity, at least...

"Flame?" I heard a voice, a very familiar one. Tiredly, I turned my head right and saw Luna standing near my bed.

"Um, am I sleeping?" I asked.

"Yes and no." she replied. "You're in a state when your body sleeps but your mind does not. Thus, you are half-alseep. I am in the dream world, and you are partly in it."

"What does that mean?" getting used to that dream stuff is hard, too.

"It means that your mind is here, talking to me. But your body is on the bed, mostly asleep. You can see and hear me, but no one else can.

"I can tell that you have a big problem on your mind. I heard your desperate call for help, and I am here now. What is it that is wrong?" Luna asked me.

"Well," I sighed. "Uh... Can I just show you my memories instead of talking? I... I doubt I can form my words right." I rubbed my temples. "It's confusing as hell."

"If you say so." she nodded, and then her horn glowed. For a few moments, she stood silently, and I felt something inside my head. Something that annoyed me, and yet not enough to bring pain. And then, Luna spoke: "Ah, I see your problem. You still have a hard time adapting to our world, don't you?"

"Yeah..." I nodded weakly.

"I will lend you a helping hoof, then." Luna said, and her horn glowed once again. "My sister and I were taught about relationships when we were still young. There is one book that will explain everything to you about said subject. You will find that book under your bed once you wake up.

"For now, sleep." I felt my eyelids growing heavy. "Good night, Flame Metal. Have a nice dream."

I woke up in the morning, still remembering what Luna told me. I got up and looked under my bed, and found that book she was talking about. It's a bit dusty, but I don't really care about that.

I levitated the book, cleaned off the dust, and then I returned to bed. Moonshine isn't here right now, and I think I can read this book without being interrupted. So, let's see what it says.

It's titled "Sexual Education: Love and Passion". Huh, that's a nice title alright. At least it tells me what I'm going to see inside.

I opened the book. It doesn't tell me who the author is, but I don't think it matters much.

I flipped the page and saw the introduction.

Greetings, colts and fillies!

In this book, you shall discover what is love and passion. Here, you shall learn about your body and mind, how they change as you grow, and what those changes bring.

This book is intended for foals of age thirteen eight or more.

*stamp*Approved by the Royal Censor (469 A.F.E.)
*stamp* Censure removed, information added. (1232 A.F.E.)
*stamp* Approved by Their Majesties Princesses Celestia and Luna

This book is damn ancient! And it seems it went through a lot of correction through time. For example, this page is very old, and I can see that some pages were added recently. Well... If you can call a few hundred years ago recently.

I love this short introduction. It's not too long and it gets straight to the point. And... was this book intended for teenagers at first? Well, it seems they decided that age restriction can be lowered.

Alright, let's continue. I flipped the page, and came to the first chapter.

...

Ah, it's some information I already know. Some definitions, a bit of explaining what they mean. Yeah, I know that. Skip.

Age.

We all know that we change through time. We grow, our bodies grow, and our interest in them grows as well. From the youngest age, foals are interested in their anatomy. You might not remember it, dear reader, but when you were young you spent a lot of time playing with your own tail. That is how you showed interest in your own body for the first time. You also looked in the mirror quite often. You made funny faces, you spun around to look at yourself. You always want to know about your body as much as possible.

From age one to five, you show interest only in your own body. You would often hurt yourself and cry, and that is how you discover the world around you and the response of your body to different things that surround you during your everyday life.

From age five, you begin to get interested in bodies of others, mainly of the opposite gender. By now, you should already know the difference between colts and fillies. If not, let me show and describe it for you.

There are some pictures that explain the shape of the head, length of eyelashes (the fuck?), overall body shape, and, of course, privates. That's not what you expect to see in a children's book. At least ponies are open to that subject and don't hide it.

There's a graphical depiction of penis and vagina, some descriptions, and that's it. What can I say? It's different from what humans have. No surprise here. However, it all functions more or less the same. Insert male organ into female, thrust the former for some time, and you'll get the... result.

I feel like I shouldn't read this. I hate how I was raised to make me ashamed of my body and how it functions. Ugh...

Alright, against my upbringing, no matter how great my shame is, I'm going to change myself by reading this book.

...

Well, it's not the worst thing in the world to do. Besides, it will make me feel better about the whole thing.

So, let's continue. I want to hide this book and never remind myself of it and its contents, but I must fight that feeling.

Alright, it's written about how colts get erect and fillies get wet and why. It also states that procreation is possible from the age of twelve or thirteen in most cases.
These ponies are pretty straightforward about all of this. I kinda like it that they don't go by "when two ponies love each-other much, you appear in your mother's belly". They damn fuck and then you grow inside the womb. Or something like that... Damn, my own sex ed is kinda crap. I mean, I know some things about sex, more or less. I think I need to know more.

***

I get it. I now understand that those advances towards me by Moonshine were perfectly normal, even in her age. Ponies do grow up pretty quickly. It might also be connected to how pony society treats sex as a subject of talks. As for me? Well, I am much less confused about this.

So, I found out that the reproductive system of mares is different from what women have. To put it simply, mares have that period when they can get pregnant, and that is a week. Since it's a cycle, there are a few days between those weeks, and they only happen throughout late spring to early autumn. That means sex is safe during the winter, and that's good! I won't have to wear condoms during that time of year.

The book also states that mares don't become angry during their periods, only more horny. When my mom had her period (women periods are gross, by the way), she could sometimes shout at me for doing so little or doing nothing bad at all. That wasn't something I want to experience again.

Anyway, I forgot to mention the pregnancy itself. It last for a whole year, and newborn foals can walk in a few weeks or even days. They can fly and use magic, but for a limited amount of time before they start to grow up. That is when their magic and flight abilities become not so... violent, I guess. I wouldn't like a unicorn just jumping around and firing laser bolts out of their horn. That is why I'll think at least four times before impregnating a mare. Small human children are horror on their own, but magical foals? That's something scary.

Alright, let's move forward

Ponies accept sex from early teens. While adult on teen sex is frowned upon mostly due to the damage adults can wreck accidentally upon the teenagers mainly because of the size difference, it is mostly okay as long as no one is hurt. Huh, I think ponies don't value virginity as much as humans do nor does the age difference matters too much. At least that's what I understood. But something like marriage can be done only when both partners have reached sixteen. That's when they are more or less mature and can see what having a family can be. That's also the time when ponies get stabile jobs.

And about creating family. It is legal to marry more than one person. That means harems are legal. Well, as long as everyone is willing and gives clear consent about that sort of thing. As for me, I don't think I'll have more than one partner. That might change in the future, but for now, I just accept the possibility.

Huh, this society grosses me a little, and at the same time make me amazed. It's wrong and right at the same time. But I think it moves more towards the right.

So, there's also a subject of virginity. The book states that it played a big role in the lives of mares for a long time. However, now it doesn't. It's just a physical stuff that has nothing to do with change of behavior or spirit or whatever. And, what I discovered is that mares have hymen. That... virgin barrier. Ugh, that sounds cringy. Anyway, taking the virginity is still considered an important step towards maturity. However, it's not something sacred or feared, it's just... there.

And there's a subject of casual sex. Damn that is much for a book that is intended for young foals. Ugh... But I guess it's a right thing to do. At least no one tells that children come out of cabbage. That's just... nah. I mean, why'd you lie to your children about how they were made? You can just tell them that you will talk about that when they're older. What, do you expect them to fuck cabbage? That's something I don't want to see.

Anyway, I was going to talk about casual sex. It is purely for pleasure and relief, and may lead to something bigger if the partners are willing. That's what the book says, and I agree with it. So, casual sex is normal here. You can just go to a friend and ask her to have sex with you. It's as simple as that and doesn't impact friendship much. It makes it stronger, though.

Talk about friendship is magic. Sex is some magic alright.

Well, casual sex may be started at the start of teenage years. But the book explicitly states that protection must be used if the mare is in her season.

And the best thing of all... Ponies have no STDs whatsoever. That is hell of a relief to know that! They used to have, but modern medicine and magic destroyed those diseases completely without a chance for them to return. Oh fucking hell, yes! YES! Have all of my 'yes', ponies! You fucking did it!

...

Alright, I need to calm down. I know it's great and all, but still!

Whew, what a book this is. It was actually hard reading through it, and there's still a lot left for me to discover. Dive into the topics more, see some sex positions, advice about relationships, how to start them, how to keep them going and such.

So... there's something I left to tell the last. It is something that I didn't like.

A stallion can have sex for roughly two minutes maximum. And only once a day before he has to... recharge.

...

That is very short. Not like premature ejaculation, but it's still too short to give enough pleasure to a mare. Just...

I want to fuck for more than these mere minutes! And then no sex for the rest of the day!

I hope that alicorns have a lot more endurance. I hope that I inherited my sex drive from my human self. Otherwise, I won't be pleased with that short time. Just, please, whatever being controls this world or has the power to help me, give me more time for sex!

Ugh... That's the worst part about pony sex. While it has all the freedom I would ever want, it is very short.

I guess everything comes with a price.

...

TWO FUCKING MINUTES ONCE A DAY!

...

Kill me.

51. Hearth's Warming

A couple of days have passed since that day when I discovered just how much differently pony society treats sex and relationships than humans. I've also read about courtship a bit more, and... well, that is probably one of few things closest to what humans do. Besides the age — it is perfectly okay to court a girl at the age of eight if you're the same age or not too much older or younger. While I don't remember if that is bad in human society, it certainly is never treated with any seriousness. Well, first crushes might not be serious, but they should be treated as such because they might leave a mark on a person... I'm the 'perfect' example of that.

Needless to say, I've learned a couple of things that might become handy later. Some relationship advice, ideas... That sort of thing.

It's the thirty-first of December, a day before the Hearth's Warming. And today, Moonshine and I are going to the theater! With live orchestra! Man, I always wanted to attend something like that! Never had the time to when I was young. I did go to a lot of metal concerts but nothing with a live orchestra.

By the way, taking someone to the theatre is considered part of the courtship. I guess I can call it a date of sorts, then... Well, whatever makes Moonshine happy. While I'm a bit nervous about how she might take that, should it refrain me from doing nice things to her out of my... um... out of my friendship, I guess? Uh, my relationship with Moon can't really be put in a word so simple. It's a bit more complicated than that.

So, I've gotten us two tickets for the balcony. Surprisingly for me, they were free of charge. I guess it is because it's national holiday, and the play will show us the reason for that. I suppose the princesses have put their money into it to make that happen.

This country hasn't yet given me any opportunity to call it bad in any way. I mean, the rulers are certainly nice people that don't want to just fill up their wallets and, um, treasuries with gold and stuff. The castle (perhaps 'palace' is a more suitable word?) is rather richly-decorated, yes, but what castle isn't? I especially like gothic ones. They just have that feeling of greatness. These castles tower above you and make you think just how small you are in comparison to them.

Today, I'll wear my gray suit I had for the Nightmare Night, and my hair will be tied back into a ponytail. So, I'm going to look classy. Why not look good at least once in a year?

Moonshine, on the other hand, decided to wear only the ear clips I've given her. I don't think that explanation of why she couldn't put on the Nightmare Night dress is needed.

I'm feeling myself great today. Without any worries whatsoever, actually. I have a feeling this day will be great.

I've grown up a bit since the Nightmare Night, and soon my suit will become too tight and too short for me. But it still fits me quite well, and I'm thankful for that. It's maybe a bit tight in the crotch, but I think it's entirely my fault. I mean, I made this suit myself. It took a lot of time to get it right, and I'm still not sure that it has quality behind it. However, sewing all those parts together was a pain in the ass, that's what I'm certain about.

Anyway, the two of us are ready to go. I took the tickets with me, and we departed.

***

We've reached our destination and entered the theatre. We're a bit early but there's a lot of ponies already. Most of them are dressed casually. I mean they are completely nude. Some ponies wear classy outfit. Well, at least I look good here.

Anyway, Moonshine and I went to search for out places. On our way, I saw Blueblood and his family. And it seems there's an elder brother. Wow, they look mostly the same. I and the younger brother exchanged glances and nods, and left for our respective places.

"Oh, this is going to be great!" Moonshine said. "I'm so happy you brought me here!"

"Don't mention it." I smiled at her. "Why sit all day at home?"

"Yeah, you're right." she smiled back.

What a nice day today is! The weather is calm, the ponies are smiling... It indeed feels like holiday. Those aren't fake smiles that I see, I can tell they're genuine. And I like it!

The play will start in a few minutes. We better take our places.

***

The play has begun. It started with a story that, a long time ago, ponies didn't like working with each-other, and hated those not of their own tribe. Earth ponies thought that neither pegasi nor unicorns put as much effort into sowing seeds. Pegasi thought that without their clouds, everypony else would be nothing. Unicorns took much pride in their magic, and thought they didn't need anyone else to live.

The hate built up to the point when ancient horse-like creatures appeared. They were called wendigos, and they fed on hatred, and from that hatred they created cold and snow that quickly covered all lands of the three tribes.

But that didn't stop the hate. Instead of uniting in the face of the common danger, everyone blamed others for the harsh weather. Earth ponies were blamed for finding a way to block magic, unicorns were blamed for the sun not warming the earth, and pegasi were blamed for putting such a bad weather.

Ponies didn't realize their mistake until it was too late, and they found their lands covered in tons of snow. They kept fighting each-other, fueling the hate and wendigos' power. Seeing the lands becoming unsuitable for life, pony tribes moved south to find a new place to live.

Eventually, they discovered a new, beautiful land. And at the same time, the tribes met again, starting another fight. It draw windigos to them, and the hate created winter once again. However, this time some ponies came to a realization that the tribes themselves were the architects of their downfall. Realizing that the hate has been for nothing, realizing just how alike ponies are, they united, creating the fire of friendship, effectively banishing the wendigos.

The old lands of the tribes couldn't be returned, and they set on a building a new country — Equestria, they decided to call it.

That's a nice little story for everyone to hear. Even if it seems a bit childish, it's still rather sweet. Besides, everyone might realize their mistakes someday. It was good that ponies were able to do that. I'd like to see humans coming to realization that races don't matter. Even now, a lot of people are racist. Not all, of course, maybe not even a majority, but still there are people who judge others by what they've not chosen.

And this great play was accompanied by the best orchestra I've ever heard! Those moments of tension, action, suspension — all these moments were great! And when wendigos came, the pipe organ played at a fast pace, effectively showing just how harsh the wind that they brought was. That organ definitely blew me away! It was so epic, so... There's no way to describe it in words! You just have to hear it for yourself!

As the play ended, everyone applauded by stomping. Moonshine and I didn't hesitate to do just that. After all, the artists and musicians behind this must be praised for this great play! And then, everyone sang a song. I don't quite remember the lyrics as I think I fell into some kind of trance with a sense of tranquility and happiness filling me up... That felt strange.

Well, it's time to go home now, I suppose.

Moonshine and I returned home. I got undressed and then went to relax on the bed for some time. My wings were unrestrained, and I unfolded them to help them rest.

It's Friday today, but there's no training since Luna is preparing for the Hearth's Warming.

What will I be doing, then? It's four after midday, and I don't really know what to do.

Oh, Moonshine's practicing again. Well, I can listen to her for some time. She's really improved.

"You're doing great, Moon." I told her.

"T-thank you." she smiled at me, her cheeks pink.

Why not give a compliment to someone who deserves it? Well, I wouldn't say she's the greatest at this, but she certainly accomplished a lot more in the time she's learned than most would. I guess it's really easy with magic.

As she practiced, I felt myself growing more and more sleepy until my lids eventually closed and my sleep began.

***

I was woken up by someone violently shaking me. Uh, what?

"Come on, you're going to miss the fireworks!" I heard through the haze of my sleepiness.

...

Oh snap! I'm the dumbest person on Earth and Equestria!

*facehoof*

It's Hearth's Warming. Since it's like the New Year, there are fireworks.

Dammit, I mustn't miss that! I absolutely love those loud exploding things!

I quickly got up from my bed, commanded my wings to disappear, and followed Moonshine as she hastily exited the apartment.

Following her, I came out in the streets. The wind blew at me, and yet it was fine for me to just stand there without any of the clothes on, absolutely naked. Fur's helping, I suppose.

High above the ground, fireworks exploded in a series of brightly-colored flashes of various size and shape. Wait, is that one shaped like Celestia? Hey, it looks pretty good! How did they make those shapes?

I sat in the snow as I watched, and soon I felt some pressure against my side. I slightly turned my head and saw Moonshine leaning at me. Her warm body pressed against mine as we both watched the fireworks going off with loud bangs.

I also felt a slight kiss on my cheek. Well... It's fine and nice.

Welcome, year 3001.

Author's Note

Something small before a big event, I suppose.

I want to ask you one thing. You all know that Flame Metal and Moonshine are going to try to enroll at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. What do you think their entrance exams will be like? I want to hear what you have in mind for a good challenge for these two. If it's interesting, I might include it into the story.

52. The Exam

Surprisingly, next few weeks were calm. Since Hearth's Warming, Moonshine and I just rested at the apartment, doing whatever we could to kill the time. We've read a couple of interesting and fun books: adventure stories mostly, and one romance. I guess she sneaked that in on purpose. That filly...

Eventually, it came to a day where our exam to Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns takes place. I had that date burned in my mind — twenty-fourth of January. I'm anxious as ever, and very nervous. The same can be said for Moonshine as well. From her looks, I can tell she wasn't sleeping most of the night. As for me, I can fall asleep almost whenever I want. The exam didn't bug me so much, I suppose.

So, it takes place in an hour. I decided to wear my usual clothes, and I won't bring my smartphone. While they aren't banned since no one knows about them, I still don't want to cheat. Cheating on the exams is the worst thing to do ever. If caught, you'll most certainly be shamed and probably will be given a... hm... dammit, I forgot what it is. Well, you won't be able to enroll at any school after that.

Anyway, it is time for the two of us to go. Moonshine was slightly bouncing, and yet it seemed she didn't notice that. Well, I guess that's how nervous she is about the whole thing. Hell, if I were younger, I would be no better. I would be worse, actually. It's like enrolling at Cambridge or something like that high-tier stuff.

Well, I hope I'll pass.

The two of us reached CSGU and entered the building. Well, the school looks more or less ordinary on the inside. There's a wall of fame right here, though. That's... eight unicorns in total. Let's see... Oh, I see Twilight Sparkle there. Hm, I didn't know she attended the school. She's on top of the wall, too! Along with someone called Sunset Shimmer. Well, I guess they were in the same class or something. Oh wait, Sunset graduated earlier.

"Hello!" I heard to my left. I turned to the speaker and saw a rather old mare smiling at me. "I guess you're going to enroll at our great school?" she asked and I nodded. "Alright, then, follow me!"

Moonshine and I were led through the hall to... Well, the sign above the door says 'Auditorium 101'. It makes sense for us to go there first since, well, it's the first auditorium.

"In here!" the mare said, opening the door for us. We nodded and proceeded to enter.

This auditorium isn't that big. It's for about fifty students, I'll say. There is no one besides us in the room. I guess we're early.

"So, I need to know your names." the old mare said, a scroll and a quill appearing out of nowhere.

We proceeded to tell our names, and the mare checked us on her list.

"Wait here for princess Celestia. She'd like to speak to all of new appliers when everypony arrives." she told us, and then left.

Well, it's time to wait. Oh my, I'm so excited! And I can't wait for the exams. I just want to know what's there in store for us. Besides, the faster we do it, the less we'll have to spend time on being nervous, huh.

So, we took the places in the far back as we usually do. I looked at Moonshine and saw her trembling slightly and yet noticeable.

"Everything alright?" I asked her.

"Um..." she shakily exhaled. "No, it's not..." she admitted.

"Hey, we'll pass the exams, Moon." I assured her. I guess I need to do something to encourage her. So, I leaned in and kissed her cheek softly. That'll surely work. I saw her eyes widen and her breath cut, as well as a giant blush appearing on her face. Her trembling ceased, too. "You're strong, and we'll both get into this school." I told her.

She nodded, and then stared in my eyes. Are there... hearts in hers? Weird... Though, nothing is weird with ponies, it seems.

So, I helped her with her nervousness. Now, we just have to wait until the exams begin.

***

Twenty minutes passed before the auditorium was completely full with ponies. I don't remember seeing any of them, but nobles' sons and daughters stood out since they kept their muzzle very high. Why the fuck would they do that? I've seen actual adults doing that. The hell is wrong with you? Why'd you walk like that? It just looks stupid.

Also, not everyone is of our age. There are a few teenagers and young foals, too. Does it mean age doesn't matter?

Suddenly, Celestia entered the auditorium, and all chat ceased. She royally strode towards the center of the room before the desks, and then cleared her throat.

"Good day, future students!" she greeted us, surveying. Her eyes lingered on me for a bit longer than others, and I think I could see her smirking slightly. "Today, all of you will go through the exams to determine whether you are ready for what this school has to offer or not. Nevertheless, I hope to see everypony passing it with success! I'm looking forward to seeing the results. Now, I will give you a rather simple test to find out just how accurately your teachers judged you."

Papers flew into the room by magic and were distributed among us. Celestia's horn has a nice golden glow to it.

"Good luck." Celestia said, and took a seat at the table. I guess she'll be watching over us. "Come to me as ready, we'll personally review your work."

Let's see this test. Hm... It is divided into three sections. There some math problems on the basic level, equations on the advanced, and some logical problems on the high level. Nothing too hard, actually. I can do everything, I suppose. Moonshine has been studying really hard for the past few months, and I think she'll do everything just as well as me.

I felt Celestia's gaze on me far too often. I'm feeling a bit nervous because of that... Whatever, I just need to complete the test. Her eyes will come later. Whatever else she has for me, too...

Alright, math problems solved. There were just five of them, and they weren't too complex. That was easy. Onwards to the equations! Square ex plus five times six equals forty-six. That's easy as fuck! The answer's four.

***

I was the first one to finish. I looked around and saw that everyone else was writing, and Moonshine was close to completing. She's just started equations and is going steadily. She'll either be second or third, I think.

So, I stood up and started walking towards Celestia's desk. Everyone glanced at me, some stared. Uh, was I too fast? At least the princess doesn't draw too much attention to me. She simply nodded, gesturing at a soft... giant pillow-like seat next to her. Hm, I don't remember it being here. Anyway, I awkwardly took a seat and handed her my test.

"Flame Metal, right?" she asked me quietly and I nodded. "It's a bit surprising seeing you here." huh? What does that mean? Maybe she thought I'd like to be closer to Luna or something. Does Luna have her own school?

Celestia looked at my work, humming to herself softly. The hum is a bit familiar to me... Though, not too much for me to recognize. Soon, she looked back at me.

"An excellent work, I must say." she complimented me. "How did you accomplish that?"

"Um, I can say I just study well..." I replied. I don't think she's buying that, though.

"Can you solve a few additional math problems for me? Right here." a small piece of paper appeared on the desk.

Huh, it has one exercise for every level. I can do that. Quickly and yet accurately and carefully, I did each exercise while Celestia watched me closely. Soon, I handed her the paper.

"Well, your skills are undeniable." she nodded. "You certainly have a great potential in you, Flame." she smiled at me. "It's no surprise Luna keeps you close." well, among other reasons... "Now, you must exit the auditorium and head to the auditorium ten two. There, your final exam will be held. You will do greatly there, I know it. Good luck."

And that is a moment I was waiting for. Time to do something hard... Something that will determine my very future.

***

I entered the 102 auditorium and saw a board of examiners consisting four ponies. They looked rather seriously at me... But that doesn't make me any more nervous than I already am. I'm going to enter this school no matter what, and I'm ready to do anything, even if it includes enduring their strange stares.

"Walk to the center of the room." one of them told me.

Here we go... I walked to the center of the room and stood there. What task will they give me?

A metal ornate box was levitated to me. I hate small ornate boxes. I don't want my head pinned, after all. If you know what I mean...

"Open this box." I was told. Well, doesn't seem that hard to do.

Wait a second. Why would they give me a simple box to open? That doesn't seem right. I need to think about it.

I levitated it to my face to take a closer look. Well... it doesn't seem to have any buttons, locks or anything else that would be an obvious way to open this box. Maybe something of those ornaments will open the box? Hm... That's a harder task than I thought.

These ornaments are just geometric figures randomly carved into the box. Well, if it can't be opened from the outside, there must be a way to open it from the inside. The question is, how do I do that? Alright... I guess... hmmm...

Maybe I can somehow make my magic go inside. Maybe... hm... maybe it can somehow fuse into the box and then go through it? How's that... Physics, right. Diffusion of one material into another. I just have to get my magic to work inside. I don't remember much about Physics. I've slept in most of the time, to my great shame. Maybe my 'material through material' theory is false. Anyway, I need to get into the box's insides. Hm... How do I do that? Ugh... Thinking about that makes my brain hurt.

Alright, ponies use magic. They make it do stuff for them, and the will of its wielder is very important.

Let's do it, then... I willed my magic to go through, moving it as fast as I could. Slowly but steadily it fused into the metal and came right through it to the insides of the box. Huh, maybe that physics stuff helped? I don't know much about how magic works. It just... works. I suppose I will study much more in this school. Wow, the box heated a lot, too. Not to mention that the box's wall became red.

Alright, now I need to find the opening mechanism. A button, a lever, something must be there. Hm... there is something, but nothing does anything. Wait, there is... a valve? Yeah, it is a valve. I think I must rotate it to open the box. Here I go...

...

Does it do anything? Doesn't seem s—

"Well?" I heard. I looked up to see the board looking at me.

"Almost done." I replied.

"Doesn't look like it." a pony from the board said. "You just heated it, that is all."

Whatever they think, I'm almost done.

...

*click-click*

Aha! This box just fell apart! I'm glad I didn't drop it.

I demonstrated the board of examiners the result of my work. Six separated square ornate plates with a valve on one of them. Huh, how did it even fall apart? Anyway, from the outside, the box looked whole. I didn't know it could be separated with such ease.

...

Why is everyone staring at me? Wasn't I expected to do it like that?

"Wait here, please." one of them said and exited the auditorium. Huh? Have I done something wrong? Was I not supposed to do that? I'm confused...

I just stood there stupidly with the dissembled metal thing in my magical grasp. Well, what can I do? I did what I was asked to do, and yet something isn't right. It makes me much more nervous that the fact that... Ugh, whatever.

Suddenly for me, Celestia entered the auditorium. Was what I did so big they had to call her? Now I'm scared.

"Leave us." she told the other ponies. They nodded and left the room, leaving her and me alone. "Please, come and sit." she gestured at one of the desks.

I awkwardly made my way there and flopped onto a bench, the box still in my grasp, floating around.

"Um, what is happening?" I warily asked her.

"Nothing bad, I assure you." Celestia replied. "Now, let me see the box." I handed her it, and she started examining it, humming to herself. A few moments later, she said: "It's a cleanly-done work, Flame Metal. Actually, you're the first one to accomplish the task in this way. It wasn't meant to be opened from the inside.

"You see, it must be opened from the outside. If you find the right combination of ornaments to press, the box will open to you. A couple of my students have discovered this way. Mostly, however, the box was opened by cutting through the metal with magic or by pulling it apart by repeatedly attacking the corners. But this..." she spun the plates around. "This is a completely new way. Tell me, how did you accomplish this?"

"Um..." I scratched my muzzle. "I thought that it couldn't be opened from the outside, and I made my magic go through the wall, and then, um, I found that valve to rotate, and, uh, that's how I opened it. I... didn't think I was allowed to damage the box."

"Very well, then." Celestia smiled at me. "You found a way not only to open the box, but to enter my school as well."

...

"Yes!" I jumped in place, beaming with glee. Wow, I did that!

"Congratulations, Flame." the princess nodded. "Be sure to attend your first lessons on the thirty-first on January. You needn't anything more than you already have. The most important thing is here." she pointed at my head, and then added: "And I hope your friend will pass, too. You look good together."

***

I've been waiting for Moonshine for some time since my talk with Celestia. About half and hour later, I saw Moon walking out of the auditorium with a big smile on her face. She immediately headed to me, spring in her every step. I guess she passed.

"You passed?" I asked her just to be sure. Without answering, she just hopped to me, and kissed me on the lips.

...

That answers everything much better than words, I suppose.

...

I would like her doing that not in public. At least not here when everyone can see. Actually, I saw Celestia's head disappearing behind a door, and I could certainly hear her giggling.

...

Celestia... Do you like watching foals kissing? What are you, a pervert? Besides, I didn't even give my explicit consent. I just let Moonshine do that. So, does Celestia like semi-consent kissing?

Well, I just labeled a country's ruler a pervert.

53. Moving

When we came home, a curious letter was found on each of our beds. Interesting, what might be in there? Well... these letters look royal, that's what can clearly be seen. White with golden edges, and a wax seal that... hm, I think that's the symbol of CSGU: a horn with a book behind it.

Alright, let's look into it.

Dear Flame Metal,

I, as the principal of Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, welcome you as one of our new students! Before you begin your education, however, you must move to the new hostel where a room will be provided for you along with three other students. The address is 7 Horns st.

You will have to show this letter to the hostel-owner, and they must leave a stamp at the bottom of the letter.

As soon as you arrive, your belongings will be transported to your new location. Your current hostel-owner has already been informed.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

Well, I can say it makes sense. It takes a little more than thirty minutes for me to arrive to the new school, and having to wake up earlier isn't something I'm looking forward to.

Though, now four students per apartment? I hope it is divided in at least two room. And I hope the apartment is bigger than the current one since I don't like cramped spaces. Besides, I need to store my music instruments somewhere.

"We're moving." Moonshine stated, putting on her saddlebags. "I wonder what our roommates will be..."

"Yeah..." I replied, grabbing my own stuff. Well, if Celestia wrote me that my other stuff will be moved, I'm going to leave my musical instruments here. Moving them around myself would be such a pain in the ass.

Well, here we go.

Huh, it's funny that I've changed two schools and two living places during one year. That's something I've never done before.

***

We arrived at the new hostel, showed our letters to the owner, and then went to search for our (half-our, actually) apartment on the second floor. It's number is 207.

So, the hostel looks nice. It's clean, everything that needs to be marked is marked, and the owner is friendly. When I lived in a hostel once — it wasn't pretty. Those cockroaches everywhere... The building was, what, a hundred years old? Not to mention that a lot of trash people lived there: arguing, shouting, just being assholes to everyone. Here in Equestria, I haven't got a chance to say anything bad about the hostels. Hey, it's the best you can get for free, especially by my standards. What else would anyone want, a mansion? Yeah, try to live with expectations so high. The only mansion you would've got would be a cardboard one.

So, Moonshine and I walked upstairs and started searching for the apartment. There are two sides of the corridor: one with even numbers, and the other with odd. Here is 201... 203... 205... Yep, here's 207. I pushed the door open and the two of us walked in.

We appeared in a rather small room. It has two benches with some instruments lying on them. What are those? Are they for cleaning our hooves? Hm, maybe it's for the horseshoes. I've seen adults having them. I guess I'll have to wear those someday.

There is a doorway that leads into what I think is a kitchen. Damn, that's good! I'll be able to cook something by myself. While I'm not that great at it, I know one recipe that my grandma used. It's of wonderful cake that is so soft it makes shivers go down your spine as you eat it, and there's a lot of white cream covering the entire cake, and that makes it thrice as tasty!

...

Not that white cream, you... you fucking gay.

...

Was I talking to my pervert-self? Whatever...

Alright, there are two doors by the sides of this room. Hm, are both rooms free? Hm, if that's true, I should remember the rule about going right. Do the opposite. So, I carefully opened the left door.

Huh, this is a spacey room. Its walls are colored in a comfortable shade of green, the ceiling is plain white, the floor is wooden and has carpets near and underneath the beds. There are a lot of things in the room: a walk-in closet, two middle-sized beds with chests of drawers next to them, two tables with chairs, an almost empty bookshelf between the tables, and a window in the middle of one of the walls, just between the beds. There's also a white door that leads to the bathroom, I suppose. Well, nothing too different from what I've been living in, but there's much more space. I could probably park my dad's car here if I wanted to.

There is also a big cardboard box in the center of the room. Is that our stuff? Let's find out.

I walked to the box and opened it. Yep, that's a box of our belongings. Huh, how did they move them here so fast? My every instrument was carefully wrapped in a bubble wrap, books were placed in boxes, and clothes were carefully folded. They work professionally, I give them that. Time to get everything out of there.

First, I pulled out the instruments and placed them in the corner of the room. Four guitars and a keyboard, that's a lot. Maybe I can sell one of the guitars? Maybe gift it to someone, too... I'll look into those possibilities later.

Next, I pulled out the box with the books, opened it, and set every book on the shelf. Yeah, that looks right. I better hide that book from Luna somewhere in the far back... Nah, why would I? Moonshine might need it someday.

Then, I pulled out a... a thing for moving pets around, and I found calm Molniya inside. They even handled her right! I let the cat out to explore the apartment while I deal with other stuff. She happily meowed and started sniffing around.

There's also cat food, clean litter box, unused litter itself, and bowls for the cat.

Then came the clothes. Not as much for each of us: our Nightmare Night costumes and some winter clothes. I handed Moonshine her belongings and returned to the box.

Plush Luna, that's Moonshine's. Manedryer, a few toothpaste tubes, toothbrushes, shampoos, a couple of towels, a diary in one of the towels— wait, what? Um, I suppose that belongs to Moon as well. She blushed as I handed her that. I'm not going to read that, I think there is a lot of personal stuff inside. Her reaction kinda tells it clearly.

It seems that's all. Alright, now we need to place everything in their respective places.

***

All's done, now we can relax.

*knock-knock*

Huh, it seems it's not the time. I wonder who's there... So, I went to the door and opened it.

"Hi!" I was greeted as soon as I opened the door.

"...Hi." I replied more or less casually.

Before me, two ponies stood. I think both of them are teens already, each about twelve, maybe thirteen or even fourteen years old. It's hard to tell. And both of them are kinda... strange. They look like pony vampires. Slit-pupil eyes, fangs... Yeah...

And they're twins: brother and sister. The brother seems to be younger, mostly due to his height. He's a little bit taller than Moonshine, and she's not that tall in the first place. His sister, on the other hand, is slightly taller than me. Both of them have purple eyes, darker purple manes and tails, and bluish-grey furs. However, the brother has a pair of bat-like wings while his sister has a spiraled, slightly curved horn. Whar struck me as odd besides the fact that they look like vampires is the fact that the sister has some kind of a wheelchair strapped to her. She looks rather skinny, too.

"My name's Night Breeze, and my brother's White Light. We're your new roommates, it seems." the sister told me, extending a hoof. I bumped it, and then glanced to my side and saw Moonshine there. "You're siblings, too?"

"Eh, no." I replied. Why would she think that? The only thing in common we have is the color of the fur. Actually, Moonshine's a bit whiter. And if we were siblings... well, I'm not into incest that much. I didn't have a sexy sister, that's for sure. But maybe if I did...

Nah, those thoughts must go outta my head. At least for now.

"White, you owe me five bits." Night Breeze glanced at her brother in triumph. "Told you our roommates won't be siblings."

"Aw, shucks..." White Light muttered, hanging his head.

"Um... Good to know you." I replied awkwardly. "But... isn't your brother, um, hornless?"

"My parents made this featherless dolt go with me because they think I can't handle my legs myself." she rolled her eyes. "Alright, see ya soon! We need to unpack our stuff." she turned to her brother. "C'mere, little one, let's put you to use."

"I'm not little!" he pouted.

...

He kinda is. I'm not going to say that out loud, though. I'm not going to ruin this poor guy's self-esteem.

So, the two of them disappeared in their room, and silence fell as the door closed. Huh, I guess it has a good sound isolation. Good for me, I won't be bothered because I bother other people with playing my instruments. Or maybe they're just not being that loud. I suppose I'll soon see.

Alright, now we have dormmates. Or neighbors? I don't know which word is correct. And in any case, that's... alright. Well, they don't seem bad. They might have that sibling rivalry that I've heard about, but I don't think it will be too much for me to handle. As long as they don't involve the two of us, it'll be fine.

"What do you think of them?" Moonshine asked me.

"We don't know them much, I can't really say anything about them." I replied. "They seem alright, thought."

"Did you see... um..."

"Yeah." I nodded, getting what she was saying. "Well, stuff sometimes happen to people." I shrugged.

I don't know whether that leg problem is permanent or temporary. Besides, why would I care? She seems to be fine and has a brother to help her. If she asked me, yes, I would help her. But being forceful with lending a helping hand wouldn't be good. She didn't ask for help, and I didn't give it to her. Well, if she needed help but couldn't say that, I'd help her. I understand that we live in a socieaty, and as much individualistic as we are, we can't live without another. So, if someone asks me for help and I can provide it, I will help. That's it.

*sigh*

Well, getting to know our roommates wasn't as bad as I thought. I never liked sharing a room with anyone because, y'know, a guy has his own needs, but... it'll be some time before those needs arise. And I have someone to help me with them...

...

Alright, I think I shouldn't have read that book Luna gave me. It makes me a pervert.

Or maybe I was already one?

...

Suddenly, the topic of my inner thoughts went from roommates to sex.

Um...

I am officially a ~~fish~~ pervert.

*making stupid noises while rolling my eyes*

Author's Note

Yay, Flame Metal has completely gone insane!

At least he accepts that.
Expect other chapters to be bigger. This one was small because there wasn't much to write anyway.

54. Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns

The rest of the week went rather quietly. Our roommates didn't bother us and we didn't bother them. I also fixed that awkward moment when they introduced themselves and we didn't. Everything was rather calm then. Well, besides that little accident... My cat somehow got into their room, and I had to get her from there. Night Breeze said that it's alright for my cat to visit them from time to time. She said that she loves animals, and the only reason she doesn't have one is because her parents and even brother are against it.

"Shut up, bro, this cat's awesome!" I remember her talking to her brother while petting my cat. Surprisingly, Molniya found the filly to her liking. "Having a pet isn't that bad, right?" she turned to me.

"If you treat it with care and love, it will be alright." I replied to her. "That includes bringing food and cleaning the litter box, but that's not a big thing to handle."

"See, bro? He's talking good stuff about having a pet. It's not like it's going to pee on you or something." she giggled.

"Shut up!" White Light said, his cheeks going red. Is there something I don't know? Probably.

Actually, these two were away most of the time, and I didn't even see them much besides that one incident. I'm not watching over them or anything

Alright, today is the first day of new school, and I really want to know what it has in store for us.

So, I woke up as usual in the morning, cleaned and groomed myself, and ate some food I had bought earlier this week.

Speaking about the food. I've already spent about half a year in Equestria, and I haven't eaten any meat yet. Am I vegan now? I don't really know of I want to eat meat again. I mean, I'm kinda terrified of even asking about that. I wanted to ask Luna if I can get some meat but I don't want to be seen as some... predator or something. What if that will destroy the friendship we have? I don't want to know. So, I am more or less content without eating meat ever again. That's a small price to pay for what I was given. Besides, I discovered just how tasty daisies are, huh.

Alright, it's time to go to the school. What will I learn today? What do they have there? I really want to know. I expect it to be more difficult and much more interesting to study in this school. After all, it is the top school in all of Equetria, overseen by princess Celestia personally.

We've received a letter this week that told us today will be introductory and we needn't bring anything with us at all. And I'm really looking forward to that.

So, the three of us went together. Yes, only three of us. Night Breeze's brother went to another school not too far from here. After all, he's not a unicorn.

I don't think I can call our... apartment-mates our friends yet. We barely know them, after all.

There's one more thing about them. I found out that their kind is called lunar pegasi. They're sometimes called bat ponies, but that's a bit informal and a bit offensive. I agree with using the first name, it's more awesome. The lunar pegasi! That's epic. Bat ponies? Not so much. As for Night Breeze, I guess she's the lunar unicorn.

We entered the school and were immediately greeted by princess Celestia herself. That's a surprise, actually.

"Good morning, students." she smiled at us. "You are pretty early today, I guess you are eager to start. Please, head to the auditorium 102. Today, everypony will greet you as you step into the new level of education. Don't be afraid, you may even make some friends!"

I still don't like socialization, to be honest. I'm perfectly fine with the amount of friends I already have. I'm... how is it called? I'm an introvert, right. I don't feel good with many people surrounding me. I'm comfortable with just a few.

The three of us went to the said auditorium and took seats there. Apparently, the room was empty save for us. I guess we are early, after all.

"So, guys, how did you pass that exam?" Night asked.

"Uh, I opened a box." I replied.

"That doesn't sound too complicated." she looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

"I needed to open it by pressing ornaments on the box in a specific order, as far as I know. Instead, I opened it from the inside." I explained.

"You outsmarted them? Nice!" she smiled, and then turned to Moonshine. "And you, Moonshine?"

"Um... I... Well..." she stuttered. "There was a big ball of steel that I needed to levitate through, um, obstacles. And I did that without even touching them."

"Precise telekinesis, that's really good! I'd fail that, honestly speaking." Night waved her hoof. "Everything is wobbly-dobbly in my grasp. Something heavier than a saddlebag just spins around and tilts randomly. I hate that, ugh..."

"And what about you?" I asked the filly.

"Well..." she blushed. "I turned my brother into a cat, then stone, then a tree, and then back to his, um, original form. On accident..." she giggled sheepishly. "Though, they accepted the result."

I could barely hold my laughter. Moonshine was giggling by my side. That's actually funny! Poor guy, he must be so embarrassed of this.

***

We spent ten minutes chatting about unimportant stuff. Just, you know, talking about ourselves. Of course, I didn't tell the whole truth, for a pretty obvious reason.

The auditorium filled with unicorns of various age. Thought, there's no one too young or too old. There are foals of age... seven, I guess. There are also teenagers, and ai think the oldest are fifteen years old at most. Maybe. I don't really know, but the oldest ponies here look a lot like adults, albeit with some... differences. Hard to tell, really. Overall, there are about fifteen students in the auditorium. There were at least thirty or even forty at the exams. It seems we're indeed the best of the best.

Um, there is a couple of teens kissing in the back of the room, not too far away from us. Everyone seems to accept that, though. I'm feeling a bit uncomfortable, to be honest. I mean, I don't really care if people are kissing nearby, but it's still... Kinda not right. Ugh... I'd be too shy to kiss in public.

...

I don't like how Moonshine's looking at me. Um...

...

She kissed me on the cheek and giggled. Night Breeze looked at us with raised eyebrows but didn't say anything. I hope she doesn't start any rumors... Agh, whatever! Am I afraid of being kissed by a girl? What am I, gay? I'm certainly not!

Alright, here comes Celestia. It's not time for thinking about kissing.

"Dear students, come with me." she said. We stood up and followed the princess.

Soon, we came back to the main hall. There, a lot of students stood, looking at us. I'm a bit nervous right now. I don't like crowds, uh... I hope it won't take long for us to go our way, um, and not stand here.

"Good morning, everypony!" Celestia spoke, walking to the center in front of us. "I would like to present you our new students!" ponies stomped the ground, applauding. Well, that makes me feel kinda better... "Wish these ponies luck, for they are beginning to study to become the best of the best!" another series of applause sounded. "And I made a very important decision that I'd like you to hear. I personally take this class under my wing." applause became even louder, almost deafening me. The princess raised her hoof, and everything went silent. "That's it, everypony. I hope you all have a nice day!"

What does it mean for us to be... taken under her wing? I mean, she's the principal. Does it mean she's now our... form mistress? I guess we'll be seeing her a lot more often that others will. Also, was her decision made because I am in this group? That's a bit, uh, creepy, I guess. I don't really want to be watched over by one of the princesses. And while Luna and I are friends, I barely know Celestia.

"Come with me, students. I think it's time we find out more about each-other." Celestia said, gesturing with her wings for us to follow.

Well, I don't think anything bad will come out of this. I hope so...

***

We returned to the auditorium. This time, however, the desks were moved away to the walls, and there were exactly... seventeen big pillows on the floor, one of them being twice as big as others. When did that happen? I mean, we were away for five minutes at most.

"Let's sit in a circle." Celestia said, taking her place on the big pillow. These things must be soft. "We'll have a little chat."

All of us took seats on these pillows, and boy are they soft! I'd like to sleep on that! Night Breeze did have a problem with unstrapping herself from her wheelchair (is it called like that? It's strapped to her and she doesn't sit on it), but the princess helped her with that.

"Let's start with introductions. You all know me, but I don't know you yet nor do you know each-other." the princess said. "We shall go clockwise, and everypony will talk a bit about themselves. Let's keep it simple: you tell us your names and what you like to do."

At least that is simple. So, the introductions started. There were various things these ponies liked: playing games, sports, music, that sort of thing. One colt said he loves books, to which some ponies giggled. I guess they will now see him as some kind of nerd. Never understood that.

"I am Night Breeze. I like doing a lot of things I have a hard time choosing my favorite." the lunar unicorn (the only one in the class, by the way) said, and I am next.

"I'm Flame Metal and I like music." I stated. Well, that was easy. It's Moonshine's turn now.

"Um, I'm Moonshine and... I like music, too." she said quietly. It seems that her shyness is still there.

All this time, I found Celestia's eyes on the three of us. C'mon, princess, stop watching us! Neither of us are cakes.

The introduction ended soon enough, and Celestia rose from her seat.

"I have some business to attend to. Excuse me, I will return shortly." she said and left all of us in the auditorium. I bet she's done that on purpose, she just wants to see how well we'll get along with each-other.

As soon as she left, small groups of foals formed. Those that are into sports gathered together to discuss their stuff, some just randomly talked to someone else. The three of us didn't approach nor were approached by anyone in the room. There's also that colt who stated he likes books, and he was joined by another colt. Both of them seem to be ten or eleven.

Beware those two quiet kids in the school. You know, just in case.

Not that I want to start anything. That's just a joke. Sometimes, I like to joke about something that'll give me a one-way ticket to hell. Besides, those two guys seems to be fine and not too strange. Already, they got a book from somewhere and were reading it together. Where did they get that? I mean, there are bookshelves in this auditorium, but... Huh, I guess one of them just teleported the book. Yeah, teleportation...

Alright, all of this seems... fine.

"Ah, I see you're starting to make friends already!" Celestia happily said as she returned to the auditorium, smile on her face. She glanced at the three of us, and then returned to the whole group. "Let me take you on a tour through our school. We have a lot to show you, dear students!"

***

This school is awesome! There are a lot of things here: library, science class, sports hall, concert hall, arts class. But most importantly, they have music hall! It rivals the concert hall in size, and there are a lot of instruments. Though, there isn't a pipe organ anywhere. But that makes sense, this school was build later than the once I've been studying at before. Though, there's some kind of a... Well, it does look like a pipe organ. How's that called... A console? Yeah, it's basically the organ without pipes. I guess it's powered by magic. Either way, that's alright.

There's one thing I forgot to mention. There is an inside yard. It has a lot of snow-based stuff: slides, fortresses, that sort of thing. And hey, what a better way to relax between lessons than have a friendly snowball fight? Not to mention that snow isn't cold at all. Magic can make all sorts of stuff, it seems.

I like this school very much already. I can't wait for the lessons to begin, and that will be tomorrow. I wonder what will I be able to learn? I want some neat magic stuff that... I don't even know what I want, apparently. Um... Anyway, studying magic will be good for me, I'm sure.

After our tour, Celestia told us that the introductory is over. She said that tomorrow is our starting point when we'll start learning real stuff.

Honestly speaking, I'm looking forward to it!

Author's Note

I tried to give this school a truly 'elite' feel, to make it the place where unicorns want to study and spend a good portion of their early years. So, it's not connected to anything in the comics. This is my own vision how this school could exist in Equestria.

Also, I believe Celestia saw her errors after she teached Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer. As far as we know, neither of them had true friends until after they graduated and spent some time in the real world. Well, Twilight continued being Celestia's student, but surely not in magic.

Celestia came to a conclusion that her 'study as hard as you can' strategy doesn't work well for her students' socialization, and that is why she's trying to be friendly to everypony, and encourage everypony to make friends while in the school.

Some of you might be surprised that there are foals of different age in one class. I believe that there isn't many gifted unicorns, and that is the main reason for the age difference. Besides, everything is taught differently from what can be seen in simpler schools. You'll see how it all works in next chapters.

55. In Need Of Help

Moonshine, Night Breeze, and I have just walked out of the school after our introductory day. Well, it was pretty fun... Not bad, certainly. Though, Celestia was almost constantly watching me, and it really unnerves me. Or am I becoming paranoid? I think she's just trolling me... Ugh! I hate this kind of stuff when I can't understand anything about the situation!

Alright, whatever. I'm sure she'll stop doing that eventually. Unless she's a creep, and I seriously doubt she is. And if she is...

"Hey, Flame," Night addressed me all of sudden. "Why was the princess looking at you like that?"

"What?" I asked, pretending to be oblivious. "Um, I didn't notice that."

"Well, she kinda stared at you." the filly replied. "You really didn't notice that?"

"I don't think she stared." I shook my head. "Didn't she look at all of us? I mean, she needs to watch over us, right?"

"Yeah, maybe you're right and I'm just being a bit stupid." she nodded hesistantly. "So, um... You like music, right? What genre?"

"A bit of everything, I suppose." I replied. And that's true. While metal is my absolute favorite, I like many songs from different genres. Dubstep, classical, orchestral, electronic, you name it and I'll maybe find something good. Hell, name 'vegetarian pornogrind rapcore' and maybe I'll find something to my liking there! I don't think such a genre exists, though.

"Yeah? Well, I suppose I'm a bit like you. Though, I don't like anything too loud. My ears are kinda sensitive to those." Night flicked her ears. "You know, you seem like an interesting colt." she punched me in the shoulder slightly. "Yeah, I think we can be friends, you and I." she said. "You seem to be a cool guy, too. How old are you?"

"Um, nine." I replied.

"Wow, and I thought you're, like, eleven or even twelve already!" she said. "You're about my height, actually. Really, I thought you're my age!" a look of sadness crossed her muzzle for a moment. What, why? "Anyway, let's go! I wanna take off this stupid thing and relax a bit." she looked at her wheelchair. Alright, I think I'm just seeing things. I don't think she looked sad. Whatever.

I noticed that Moonshine has been quiet throughout my conversation with Night Breeze. I hope she's not jealous or anything. After all, I don't want these two to fight. That'd be pretty sad, Night Breeze seems to be nice and just a normal filly of her age.

Why, oh why did we get... apartment-mates? I think they really complicate eveything...

Or I might be just overreacting to things. Fuck, I'm making assumptions! They never lead to anything good.

I'm so damn stupid...

***

We've returned to the apartment and went into our rooms. Moonshine and I went to ours while Night Breeze went to hers.

Well, I suppose I can lie down and re—

Suddenly, I am kissed by Moonshine. What the heck? That's too random even for her. Or... maybe she is jealous.

"Moon," i addressed her as she parted from me. "Let me ask you straightforward: are you jealous?"

Damn, I think I hit her right in the spot. She froze in place, her cheeks turning crimson. This assumption of mine turned out to be true, after all...

"Please, answer honestly." I told her.

"Um... I suppose... just a little." she nervously chuckled.

"Look," I sat down in front of her. "First of all, she knows me only for a week. I don't think she has a crush on me or anything. She just wants to be friendly. And I certainly won't just throw you away, uh, in her favor. I care about you, but I can't be, um, on good terms only with you. Friends matter, too. I think she can be our friend, that's it." I looked into Moonshine's eyes. "No matter what, I will never abandon you. I don't love you yet, but that doesn't mean I don't care about you, Moonshine." and I hugged her. That'll certainly make her feel better.

Surprisingly for me, everything goes rather well with this filly, unlike with the girls I met on Earth. I'm more confident now, I suppose. At least I don't ~~suffer~~ stutter when trying to talk to a girl. Yeah, I think I became better at, um, conversing.

Wait, does that mean I'm socializing? I can't really tell...

Anyway, I think Moonshine does have a right to be a bit jealous. Night Breeze is beautiful, I give her that. While she's a bit unusual, that doesn't mean she's ugly or something like that. But I am sure I don't have feelings for her. After all, she's thirteen or something. This age allows sex, I know, but I'm still not that comfortable with this. It'll take me some time to accept this fully.

Oh, I'm rambling again. Well... It's interesting to think about things. What can I do with it?

***

We spent the rest of the day rather quietly. Moonshine was reading some book while I just lied on the bed, resting my body and mind, listening to relaxing music. Piano, a bit of string-bow instruments, classical pipe organ compositions... Yeah, they do relax me a lot. While I love metal a lot, especially its powerful forms, I like to listen to something relaxing from time to time.

It caught my eye that Moonshine was writing something in her diary. As much as I'd like to know what she's writing, I respect her privacy. She doesn't need my muzzle in her personal thoughts.

I'm glad I don't have my own diary. I know how curious Moon can be sometimes, and it'd be unfortunate if she found the storage of my thoughts. Gladly, there's only one I have — my own head. It stores a lot of thoughts: music, relationships, sex, religion, a bit of this and that, some random stuff... I'd like to keep most of it private. Moonshine is old enough to know about sex and all, but... I'm very uncomfortable about that. I know I did show her my dong... Ugh, that was so awkward! Even now it brings heat to my cheeks. I've done a lot of stuff I came to regret, but showing my weiner to a child... That tops everything I've ever done. It's more or less okay by this society's norms, and it makes me feel a tiny bit better.

Moonshine has finished writing in her diary, and placed it under her bed. Then, she levitated a book to herself.

A book that Luna gave to me.

...

I hope she doesn't find out where it came from. I should've hidden it! Now, all I can do is watch her reaction to the stuff in the book. Oh my, here it comes...

She flipped the introductory page and came to the first chapter. I saw her cheeks gradually increasing in red. Her eyes moved to the next page where dick and vagina are depicted. Oh boy... She glanced at me, and then returned to the book.

My cheeks are just as red. I should've, I should've hidden that damn, that fucking perverted book! It will give ideas to Moonshine, and I don't want that. What if she asks me to have sex with her? Hell no! No! Just no! I'm not some filthy pedophile! Moon, don't do it! Do not ask me to do that!

Her tail flicked slightly.

...

I turned away from her and closed my eyes, pretending to be sleeping. This way, I'll delay this, and maybe Moon won't do that. She has all the time to think about that. I hope she will ultimately decide that it's much too early for us to have sex.

It's so damn awkward...

...

...

I just lied on my bed, trying my best to fall asleep for real. I don't want to think what thoughts might be rushing inside Moonshine's head right now. These thoughts might rival mine in perversion.

I feel so much shame, awkwardness, and... Ugh...

Wait, what is that? I smell something... Something faint, barely noticeable, and it's rather sweet. I turned on my bed to face Moonshine, and...

...

She is standing, her tail is a bit raised. Isn't that a sign that she's horny? I did read something about that in the book...

Oh. My. Fucking. Hell.

Did I just smell... her? And that's not the worst thing.

I like her smell. And even this isn't the worst thing.

The worst thing is, I am popping a boner completely uncontrollably.

Body, why do you betray me?! I don't like children, not in this way!

What the fuck is wrong with this day? Why did all of this have to happen? Argh, fuck!

I will die of embarrassment very soon. And I must hide my dong from Moon's eyes, unless I want to give her unnecessary ideas. And I don't!

Rolling onto my belly, I lied on the bed, trying my best to subdue my body's lascivious desires. C'mon, I'm only nine! I shouldn't have this problem yet!

Why, oh why wasn't I turned into a pony adult? This is all some cruel joke played on me! Having to go to school again, having to deal with children literally loving me, dealing with different culture... I'm... Uhhhhh...

I think I just panicked and overreacted to things. I guess... It freaks me out. This situation freaks me out. And... I think I've just received a mental trauma.

...

At least those thoughts killed my boner. That's... a good side, I suppose. Also, Moonshine disappeared into the bathroom. I don't even want to know what she'll be doing there. And her sweet aroma is almost gone, too.

My life has become the most cruel joke ever.

***

I drifted in and out of sleep. This incident with Moonshine made my dreams very, very uneasy to handle. The same reoccurring dream happened to me for the past few hours as I tried to get at least some sleep.

I lie on my bed, bedsheets and pillows thrown aside, my mane and tail in a mess, and my body sweaty. It wasn't a nightmare that kept waking me up, no. It was the most pleasant dream I could ever have, but... It scares me.

In the dream, I am lying on my bed. Moonshine gets closer and closer to me, making sexy moves. She crawls on top of my bed and starts kissing me. From my face, she goes down and down and... I did nothing to stop her. I throughly enjoyed what she did to me. And then, a realization hits me — I am an adult, and she is a child. I scream, and wake up. I don't scream in the reality, and that's what I'm thankful for.

My mind, it is in a complete disarray. A mess of thoughts and feelings... I know I'm not into young females, but the dream was so good, so... nice. Until that realization struck me, always in the end of the dream when everything is already over and I am just cuddling with her.

The only more or less reasonable explanation I have is that my mind is a mix between pony foal and human adult. Sometimes, I feel I am very young. Other times, I feel my true age, I feel that I am a grown up with responsibilities, hopes and dreams, and... so much more. This strange... fusion of sorts of minds drives me insane. I doubt any human ever experienced anything remotely close to this.

And I... I just want to give up. I can't love a filly, I can't make love to her, and I mustn't do that! I am an adult, a grown up, a twenty-three years old man. I simply can't become a foal. I would never be able to. Not without my mind erased. My thoughts, my opinions, my memories, all must be erased to give me freedom that I wish I had.

I am no kid-lover, I am no pedophile, but this situation pushes very hard on my morals, making it almost impossible to follow them without looking like an idiot. I just wish I didn't have to experience all of this. It would've been better if I stayed on the Earth. It would've been better if I were born a colt, too. Though, I have doubts about the former.

As scary as it is, I don't think there's any future for me back on Earth. I was just being a regular dude, minding his own business, trying to survive in the world. And... I admit that... I've built up a lot of stress during the years. How to remove it? I don't know.

I have a chance to live a new life here. I've said to myself that I completely accept my new body, my new life, but my past just can't let go of me. What should I do in order to make everything right?

And to think of it, it's rather funny that this was triggered by Moonshine reading the book about sex and relationships in general. I think that... everything built up inside me and came to a boiling point right then. I'm very confused, truth be told.

I tried to tell myself that I'm adapting. I guess I was just lying to myself, pretending that I was telling the truth.

All in all, I really need to tell my feelings to somebody. I know it will be very awkward, stressful even, but I recognize I need help.

The only one I can really trust, the only one that has a lot of experience... I need Luna. And I will go to her right now.

I just want to set my mind right. I... I don't want to lash out on someone because of my issues.

I... I really need help. As much as I want to keep everything private, I must see someone to talk to about my problems. Keeping them inside will only result in suffering.

Author's Note

In a lot of stories, humans seem to adapt to the new world rather quickly. Too quickly, in fact. Granted, humans are adaptable, but that doesn't mean they don't get stress from change.

It has been half a year since Flame first appeared in Equestria. He had to adapt to his new body, new name, new society, and all of it crushes down on him even after spending so much time in a new world. Some of his views are turned upside down, new norms he has to adapt to are very different from what he was used to see. Especially the age problem.

While adult turning child is funny while watched from outside, think about how much stress the person has to go through: no one takes him seriously, he's physically weak, he can't take care of himself. While it's not fully true with Flame, he is indeed in great stress.

Remember how age restrictions are hammered into our heads. Remember how sexual restrictions are shoven down our throats. Combine these two together...

Also, remember how rarely Flame cried. I think it was only once, maybe twice. The mix of a militaristic father and religious mother gave him a lot of problems due to the restrictions they gave to him.

"Real men don't cry", "Real men are always brave", "No sex until you're married", "Anything but procreational sex is bad". These and many other similar words cut deep inside us, inside our minds, leaving scars. Invisible scars. All of this self-restriction is stressful for a human being as it is unnatural for us to not show emotion or to not like pleasure.

While this story is comedy, I will address important things from time to time. It sounds cheesy, but people need to know some things they tend to ignore.

Please, do not rant about how useless or stupid or unfunny it was. I don't want to make a comedy with a character you cannot sympathize or relate to in some way. I want my characters, all of them, to be alive, and not just some words written on a web page. I hope you all understand that.

56. Confrontation

I'm walking through the streets of Canterlot. Nervous, anxious, fearful... I, I don't want to be understood the wrong way. That is what I fear — to be misunderstood.

I hang my head low, shameful. What I'm going to tell Luna isn't very... appropriate. And I... I don't know how to act. This is so simple, and yet it's so complicated. What will Luna tell me? Will she understand me right? I'm already regretting my decision. I could just stay at the apartment and ignore the problem. After all, will it become worse if I simply stop caring?

Ugh, I can't stop caring! This whole situation is messedmup, my mind is messed up, and I...

...

*sigh*

...

I think I am devastated completely. Crushed under the mountain.

I feel sick...

Will I ever be able to adapt to this world completely? Will I change myself? What will I do with Moonshine once I discover how to solve the problem? Will I... give in? No, I simply can't! This is wrong! Argh, why does it all have to happen to me?!

Calm down, Flame... Calm the fuck down!

...

I think I got too emotional about this thing. It's not too big of a deal, right? I mean, I can live onwards without worrying too much about it.

Who am I kidding? I feel so... *sigh*

Here are the gates to the castle. I didn't even notice them until I was almost pressing my muzzle against them. Alright...

Maybe I should turn around and go back?

No, I'm not going back. I need to set things right, I need to fix everything inside my head.

Throwing my hesitation away, I walked into the castle to search for Luna. She must be somewhere around, I guess. I hope so... I'm not sure I show up again if I don't succeed in finding her now. I'll be too... embarrassed and afraid to make a second attempt. I wish it was easier.

***

Luna, where are you? I've walked for what seemed like hours but I can't find her. I'm too afraid of asking the guards, and... I just...

...

Oh no, oh fuck no!

Absolutely suddenly, out of nowhere, princess Celestia appeared! I raised my head to see her as she royally strode towards me with... some kind of a motherly expression.

"Good day, Flame Metal." she greeted me. "Are you searching for my sister?"

"Mh-hmm." I nodded.

"Unfortunately, she's in the neighboring country conduction royal business." Celestia informed me. "May I help you with whatever you wanted to ask my sister about?"

"Um..." I don't think I should do that. "No, it's not that, uh, urgent..."

"Please, let me help you." she said. "Follow me. I guess whatever you have is too private to discuss in the halls." she turned around and went down the hall. She turned her head to me and raised a brow.

I guess I should follow her. I could just... come up with something that won't be suspicious or half-assed.

Who am I kidding, she can see right through me, I feel it. And I think her invitation isn't something I can refuse.

Solemnly, accepting my fate, I nodded and followed the princess of the day.

I don't like where this is going, honestly speaking.

"So, how is your training with Luna?" she asked me with interest.

"Um, she's a good teacher." I replied rather awkwardly. "I've learned a lot already."

"Good to know that she wants to help foals grow stronger in magic." Celestia said, nodding slightly. "Though, why did you enroll at my school? Is the knowledge my sister provides not enough?"

"Everything was, um, very easy at my school." I answered. "I want more, uh, challenge."

"It's good you strive towards gaining more knowledge. I am proud of you, I can say." Celestia smiled at me. "Everypony should strive for the better, and I'm glad more and more foals understand this."

We came to decorated double doors. I think they lead into Celestia's bedchambers or something like that. She opened the doors, and we entered the room.

I guess I was right. This room has a large, queen-sized sofa-looking thing, a fireplace, a table with an armchair (armchair? How does she sit there?) and a big bookcase. Overall, it looks cozy and comfortable, especially if taking into consideration that everything in the room looks... warm.

"You may take a seat there." she gestured at the armchair. Well, why not? I walked over to it and took a seat. It's comfortable. "Would you like some tea? A sweet treat?"

"Um, no, thanks." I replied. I'm not in the mood for those, I suppose.

"Alright, then." she conjured another armchair and placed it in front of me. At least at a reasonable distance. She walked to it and sat on it. "We must have a talk, Flame. I know you are an alicorn."

...

"Don't be alarmed, I will do no harm." she said to me while my brain malfunctioned. I could feel sweat going down my spine. "I will not force you into anything nor will I reveal your identity to the public. Your secret is as safe with me as it is with my sister.

"Both she and you are terrible liars, to be honest." she laughed softly, then cleared her throat. "Forgive me... It is sad to know that my sister doesn't trust me enough to hide the truth about you."

"Um, I told her not to tell anyone." I replied. I think I'm calm. I won't freak out. "I asked her to keep that a secret."

"Oh, I should've thought about that." Celestia said. "But why do you fear me so much? Even now, you want to run away from me."

"I... I..." I stuttered, trying to come up with something logical, with something that makes sense. "It's an illogical fear." I admitted. "Princess, I'm sorry... I'm very afraid about people finding out about my true nature." and that is true.

"You've kept your secret rather well, but not from me." Celestia replied. "Your friendship with Luna, your training... Luna could never perform magic as good as I can." she explained. "The mats in the hall were placed in a pattern that only suits pegasi training. It didn't take me long to put two and two together. I'm not counting the awkwardness and fear that I can see in your eyes when I am close.

"And yet there is much more to you than just being an alicorn. You act unlike any other foal. You came from nowhere, there is not a single record of you anywhere in Equestria. As if you weren't there until the recent Summer Sun.

"You also took a mature approach towards my sister. Not only that, but you seem to have a hard time being a foal. You have much more years to you than there should be. You are unlike every other pony.

"Thus, I came to a conclusion that you are not a pony at all." she looked directly into my eyes. "You are an adult alien that became an alicorn colt."

She is smart, I give her that. And now... I can't tell if I'm scared or outright terrified or calm. This... mix... uhhhhh...

"You..." I started. "You are right." I sighed. No use fighting it. "What will happen now?"

"You've not hurt any of my subjects, you seem to be a nice person. I won't ask you about your origins, you may keep it to yourself as long as you don't hurt anyone." Celestia said. "You are safe. Though, I can see you are very troubled inside, and that is why you came searching for my sister. You believe she's the only one to help you with your problems. Allow me to help. No matter where you came from or why, you are now a citizen of Equestria, and it is my duty to help any of the citizens in any way possible."

"It's... very awkward and personal and..." I sighed. "Just... give me some time to prepare myself, please."

"Take your time, then."

...

Well, Celestia was indeed aware of my different nature, and it seems she did watch over me for a long time. I guess she never did anything only because I pose no threat to her country. I'd never think of doing anything like that! This country os great, why would I harm it? I'm not even competent to do something like this.

So... Somehow, I feel rather calm. Her approach was nice and slow, soft even. She also doesn't seem to mind my, um, existence.

I expected less acceptance from her.

She may become my friend as Luna did. My fear was indeed illogical, and I now feel great shame about having thoughts of Celestia doing something bad to me.

I'm such an idiot...

And now, I either talk about my issue or go away. If I take the second option, I doubt I'll ever return to Celestia or Luna to talk about my weird problems.

Taking a deep breath, I decided to go for it.

"Um..." I started slowly. "The thing is... There is one filly that loves me. And she's, um, recently found the book that Luna gave me. That book is, um, about sex." hell, that sounded so awkward! I hate talking about sex with adults. This is just so... Ugh! "While she was reading that book, I noticed that... Uh... She, um..." just say it already!

"Started showing signs of being ready for the intercourse?" Celestia said, adding to my shame.

"Something like that, yes." I replied, my cheeks burning with shame and embarrassment. "I... I caught a smell, and... I guess it was hers. That made me, um... kinda... horny." just kill me now... "The thing is... She is ten, I am twenty-three. I'm physically nine, but that doesn't mean anything.

"I just... I just don't know what to do! This weird society treats sex so casually, so... unusually simple! Where I came from, it is not that simple, and... I feel so filthy! I can't begin to describe just how much it all scares me!" I started shaking. "She's too young for this, I, I can't, I mustn't do that to her! I don't even love her! We aren't even mature enough for that, not to mention just how large our age difference is!" tears started rolling down my cheeks. "What do I do? This is so fucking horrible, this is so dirty, filthy, disgusting, and... Why do I have to go through this?!" I hung my head, letting the tears fall down onto the floor. "Why wasn't I born a pony or why wasn't I turned into an adult?! Why the fuck is this world so damn similar and yet so much more different than mine?

"This is terrifying! I had to take a different name, to adapt to a new culture, to new norms, to hide who I am, and..." I started sobbing. "Now, look at me! I am so p-pathetic! I can't even get my relationships r-right! This, ever-ry thing is s-so fuc-cking wrong! How do I act? I don't w-want to be, I am n-not a pedop-phile, I don't want any of t-this!" I shakily exhaled. "And now? I am so ashamed of talking about this! I... I..." I stopped speaking, unable to continue, and just cried.

How pathetic I must look right now... Sitting in front of a princess, crying like I never have cried in my life. I am a man, I must be strong, I shouldn't cry about this! Why did I get so fucking emotional?

"Why are you so ashamed of yourself?" I heard Celestia asking me with worry.

"I... I shouldn't be so emotional!" I replied. "I should just suck it up and move on! It's not someth-thing too important an-nyway..."

"But it is." she argued. "Relationship problems are very important, Flame. You got yourself stuck in them. Your case is so much different from anything else, yes. But trying to cope with it on your own is wrong. Asking for help is alright." she stood up and moved closer to me. I didn't look up. "I understand your problem — you are actually much older than the one that loves you, and you don't want to hurt her in any way. You don't want to feel like you're using her to sate your own desires. You see having a relationship with her as wrong.

"But it is you who is ultimate wrong." she said, making my eyes widen as I looked at her. What does she mean? "Please, listen to me. A healthy relationship is the one where each participant understand the other. If it comes to physical affection, all participants must be aware of what it may bring upon them. Judging by what I've heard, both of you know what a relationship is and what sex is to some extent.

"It seems like something is missing here. Can you tell me the age of consent from your world?"

"Um, it's eighteen, mostly." I replied.

"And the age when people get sexually attracted towards each-other?"

"Uh... Maybe about thirteen? Sometimes, earlier..." I replied. I'm a bit uncertain about that. I had sexual urges at about... twelve?

"Your society seems to have an unnecessarily high age restriction for sex, I am afraid." Celestia sighed. "If you are telling me the truth, then the society that you lived in is ignorant towards such an important aspect of life as sex. Your laws and traditions go against your own nature. This is why you're having a hard time adapting to our view on relationships and sex."

"How does it matter if she's ten and I'm twenty-three?" I asked.

"Age does not matter as much as you believe it does." the princess said. "If all participants of a relationship are fine with each-other and are aware of how they want their relationship to be, then everything is alright.

"Sex life of a pony usually starts at the early teens. However, it is not uncommon to start it as early as the age of ten, however strange it may sound to you." she explained. "Ponies grow up rather fast, and it gets faster and faster with each generation. That is why a lot of ancient books' age restrictions were lowered to eight.

"Thus, it matters little when it comes to age. If you are physically mature enough to have sex, you may go at it. It's better when you're on the same level because too much of a difference can hurt either of you. You are physically nine, and alicorns tend to grow a bit faster than other ponies. Thus, it is completely alright if,you have a relationship with a filly that is a year older than you.

"The only thing you need is consent, explicit consent of a person who is aware of what sex is. But if that makes you uncomfortable, don't do it. It's as simple as that."

...

It's fucking sick. In a way... In a way, it's not entirely bad. If it's like that in this world, then it's okay. I mean, they have some solid reasons. After all, pedophiles are able to do what they do because their victims are often unaware about sex, not to mention that pedophiles are mostly rapists and don't ask for consent. They also tend to pick children that haven't reached adolescence yet. Besides, I remember a lot of news about school teachers having sex with teen students. And... that's not that bad. I mean, it was always said 'there was consent'.

I just have to stop bitching about this age crap. Really, if everyone understands what sex is and where it may lead, what is the problem? Though, I won't do anything with Moonshine yet. I should wait longer because I have no idea if what she's showed recently means she's already reached more or less mature state of body. Besides, I still don't love her, and she didn't turn to me for... sex. I'll let her make the first move.

Ugh... It's still weird and kind of disgusting.

"Flame," I heard Celestia. "It doesn't matter what others might think of you back in your own world. You are now here, and no one will judge you for what you do. Have no fear."

"I... I suppose it'll take time before I come to an agreement with all of this." I replied with uncertainty. "Um... This weirds me out a lot."

"I understand that it must be hard for you to adapt." she nodded. "But you should take everything not from your point of view but from ours. This way, you'll understand how your actions will be received in this country."

Oh my fucking hell...

And they call african cultures weird. This one is the most weird thing. I like the way it goes, and at the same time I feel like... mey dick will reetrackt inseid of mey badey!!!

...

Well, that was even weirder than their culture. All of this will take a lot of time before I'm used to it completely.

I just hope Moonshine won't do anything that will completely devastate my already poor mental state.

Author's Note

This is the weirdest chapter I've ever written so far. It's on the edge of disgusting and fine.

Before anyone calls me a kid-lover who wants to justify his tastes by writing fiction, I assure you that I do not love kids in that way whatsoever. I feel no attraction towards them. Prepubescent girls or boys has never attracted me.

Now, I need you to remember that ponies in my stories grow up faster than humans. Thus, while they are ten years old, they can be anywhere from twelve to fourteen years old in 'human scale'. That means they can have sex earlier than humans can.

However, the most important part is sex education and explicit-consent philosophy that ponies have. Children are informed of what sex is, they are informed about where it may lead and how omportant it might be in a romantic or friendly relationship. With this knowledge, they may indulge in pleasures that are forbidden in our society.

Besides, Flame doesn't want to hurt Moonshine, and that's why his relationship with her will mever be child abuse. If there is no physical nor mental harm done, it's fine. That is the main principe of ponies' sex philosophy.

I hope you're not disgusted by it. I'm just showing you how our possible encounter with aliens might be. We can't assume their culture to be like ours.

Honestly speaking, I'm surprised at what I've just made. How did that idea even come to my head?

57. Freedom

I'm now going back to the apartment. After my talk with Celestia, everything became more or less clear to me.

To sum it all up, ponies develop different from humans, not to mention much faster. And I will not be judged for having a relationship with a filly as long as no one's hurt in any way.

It's still crazy as fuck, though. And I'm not too comfortable with having such a relationship. That's why I will wait a bit longer. Just to be sure I won't fuck up.

Still, I'd like to talk to Luna about it, too. Maybe tomorrow? Or tonight, if she's able to find me while I sleep. That'll be a lot easier than going back to the castle. It's very embarrassing... I mean, never before in my life did I talk with adults about sex and relationship. I think I only talked with Luna about that before today. I' very thankful that no one bashed me about that.

Alright, I still need to talk to Luna. While Celestia's explanations did some good, her sister is closer to me and knows me better. I think she can understand me better than Celestia. After all, we've been friends for half a year, and that speaks something.

Yeah, I don't think Celestia understands my problem much. I don't say that her help isn't useful, but... Uh, it's hard to explain. And I think I keep repeating myself.

My mind is still in a bit of a disarray.

Alright, here's the hostel. I suppose I should get some rest to clear my head. It's not that late, it's not even evening yet, but I feel very tired.

I quietly went to the second floor. There, I walked to the apartment, and opened the door. Taking a sniff to ensure that I won't get in any awkward moment, I entered completely. I turned left and entered my room I share with Moonshine. As I opened the door, I saw her practicing the synthesizer. Huh, I didn't hear anything at the doorstep. This room has pretty good sound isolation, I like it.

"Hi." she greeted me.

"Hi." I replied, tiredly limping to my bed. Taking off my clothes, I slumped onto the bed and sighed tiredly. I'm completely drained, I guess...

I see that the book Luna gave me lies on Moonshine's chest of drawers. Well, I guess she found it... entertaining. Eeugh... That's not disgusting, just very unusual. Though, it still makes me feel a bit sick.

I'm glad humanity hasn't encountered Equestria yet. There'd be a great moral conflict between us and ponies if that happens. From a human's point of view, this country is fucked up. From my point of view, it's just different. I mean, why would I expect aliens to be just like us? Basically, I'm just a human in an alien body. Not to mention that it is I who is an alien here. Good thing I'm not too much of a, um, conflicting person. I don't want to start any crusade of morality, too. I mean, no one has hurt me in any way.

That is a mess of sentences and thoughts. Yeah, I do need some rest...

There isn't a lock in the door, there is a... how's it called? A latch! Yeah, there's that thing that can only be opened from the inside. So, I latched the door, and then released my wings from the magic. They flopped by my sides. Oooh, that feels great...

I feel I'm falling into slumber. I better remember that I need Luna to talk to.

***

Here it is. I'm in a dream, and I can feel it. I'm lying on my bed, and... Moonshine is walking to me with half-shy half-hungry look on her face.

No, not this dream! C'mon, no!

"Luna, for the love of Satan, help me!" I shouted.

The dream seemed to become... fuzzy... blurry... Very weird, to sum it up. Soon, I found myself among the stars. Pretty much literally.

Whew, I think she heard me.

"I've heard your call, Flame." I heard her soft voice talking to me. I turned around and saw Luna. Why is she always behind me? "It seems you have a big problem. You are desperate."

"Yeah, there is a HUGE problem." I replied. "Just... look into my recent memories."

She's the only person I can trust with that. Giving her access to something so personal is... unnerving. Though, she always helped me, never made fun of my embarrassing moments, and... She can see others' dreams, right? I guess there's no thing you can keep private... Though, Luna never forcibly entered my mind or anything like that. That would be very terrible. I don't know how rape feels like, but being forcibly read like a book must feel like that. Ugh, rape, one of the most disgusting things I've ever heard about...

"My sister found out who you are. Is this a problem you want to discuss with me?" Luna asked.

"Um, no, not that. I'm completely fine with your sister." I replied. "Look, um, deeper..."

I anxiously waited as Luna read my memories. That is one strange way of communicating. Though, it helps her understand me better.

"Ah, I see..." she nodded. "It is connected with the one that loves you, and this time you found yourself in a bigger problem. It seems that a big difference between ponies and humans is making you... crazy.

"I see that you struggle to accept our way of thinking. As I look into you, I see doubt and hesitation, fear, shame... All of it comes from your upbringing and your nature.

"Let me explain this to you. My sister, unfortunately, failed to deliver the message right." Luna chuckled slightly, and then her tone turned more serious. "To learn the truth, both of us must look deeper. In your society, large age difference is something that can be illegal in a relationship, it might get you in prison. From your memories, I understand that humans tend to see sex as a simple mean of physical satisfaction, as human teenagers see it. A deeper realization comes to them much later. They are willing to use anything to satisfy their urges, and it is rarely thought through.

"Ponies, on the other hoof, get the deeper meaning much earlier in their lives. We understand both physical and mental effects relationships and, mainly, sex, have on us. While it is indeed a way of satisfying our natural urges, making a relationship through these urges is irresponsible and foolish, and only pain awaits those who walk that path.

"You understand all aspects of this, however. And that is why you refuse to use Moonshine as your personal... satisfier. That is why you don't give in to your subconscious desires of dominating a female in the act of sex. That is why you wait for her to take the first step at the reasonable age.

"However, our 'reasonable age' is earlier than, in your case, eighteen. While she might still not possess the full knowledge of how sex works in a relationship, it seems she understands that it may give emotional gratification to both of you.

"Yes, she is a bit forceful on you with the kisses. Unfortunately, that is a side effect of her upbringing." Luna sighed sadly. "She wanted to express love to her mother, and yet her mother pushes her own daughter away, in a very cruel way at that. Moonshine hasn't felt love until her grandfather took her, and now, when he's gone, she is afraid that no one will love her anymore. She noticed you, a bright beam of hope in her life, and she almost immediately fell in love with you. Your kindness and compassion reminds her of her grandfather, the one that gave her so much love.

"Forgive her, for she is scared and scarred. Scarred by the absence of love in her early childhood, scared of not receiving it ever again. She is the type of pony to love desperately, to give herself completely to someone she loves. I don't say you should do everything she wants right there and then, but I hope you understand why she does what she does. She just wants to be loved... Just like you."

I gulped. I don't really want to be reminded of this, please!

"I'm sorry, Flame, but you must hear this." Luna sighed. "Or else you won't be able to escape out of the trap you have found yourself in. You are very afraid of things going wrong, just like Moonshine. You hold yourself back, unlike her. You have a lot of love inside yourself, and yet you can't love because of who you are, because of what you think you are, and because of what you think is true."

That is... maybe true.

"Your parents didn't show you as much love as you wished and still wish they did." Luna didn't stop. As much as I hate hearing about my parents, I surrender... I need to hear all of this. "Now, with so much love you're receiving, you are confused. Back when you were a human, you were denied love when you strived so hard for it, and now you don't know what to do with the love you want to give. You are afraid you'll fail, you are afraid that the relationship will not last, and that is why you don't consider any relationship possible for you, you don't see any of them working."

That is true... I never engaged in any romantic relationship ever since my first failure.

"You, unlike many other humans, are very sensitive to those topics, however, you try so hard to make yourself believe they don't matter." Luna kept talking. "As you fought religion you were forced to accept, you accidentally pushed away your feelings, making yourself think they are just as false as your mother's beliefs. Your father also denied you your feelings, making you ashamed of them, making you ashamed of your own sensitivity."

I can say no word against that, as much as I want to do it. She... she sees me. I... I...

"I understand that the age difference greatly confuses you, too. And yet, you must embrace yourself, your new self. You are now a pony, just like we all are. We grow faster than humans, we can make serious decisions earlier than humans.

"You are a grown-up, an adult. You can direct the flow of your own life. You can make important decisions, and you can help others make them. But you are afraid that you will push Moonshine, force her to be something she doesn't want to be, just like you were pushed by your parents."

None of that I can deny.

"You have that flutter of love whenever you see just how much Moonshine loves you. But you crush your feelings under what you've been taught, under your 'old' nature. You have to accept someone who is alien to you in nature. I understand that it's not something you'd wish to face, but it is inevitable. You deny your own happiness.

"I just wish you live happy in Equestria." Luna sighed. "I know that you abandoned your home, I know that you want to throw away your life and live this one, among us. And that is the reason you appeared here, Flame."

My eyes widened. Do... do I discover why I'm here? Does she know the truth?

"It was unclear to me as of how you could possibly travel from one world to another, but I think I know the answer now." Luna continued. "You have done something in your life, something so drastic that you found a way to move to another world, somewhere you could start over, somewhere no one knows who you are, somewhere your past and all things that make it doesn't matter.

"You always felt like you didn't belong to your own world. You were so stressed every single day of your existence as you found less and less people understanding you, forcing you to think that you make up your own problems out of nothing. First, your parents pushed on you, forcing their beliefs on you. Then, in the school, you were bullied because you couldn't find the strength to fight, and other beliefs were forced upon you. You are peaceful, just like us. Then, when you graduated, you didn't know what to do. You knew you liked music, you could even make it. You wished it was something you could do, and yet you were not able to make your dreams come true. You never even thought about that, but you were in a constant depression, almost coming to a point when you wanted to end your existential nightmare you found yourself in.

"Tell me, have you ever wished upon a star?" Luna asked me.

"I... I have..." I admitted. "A lot of times... It never happened, it never came true, no wish was granted. I did it a lot... After I was rejected, after I graduated, I used to wish upon the stars that I could find a direction, that I could find love, that..." it poured outside. I... I always wanted to talk about that. I've never found someone to talk to before... "Luna, I... I..." I sat down, tears rolling down my face. "What if it was not the dream that came true, but..." I... I... I can't... I couldn't! Though... "I think I... I..." I can't say it. I couldn't do that! I didn't! I would never do that!

"You don't have to say that." Luna put a wing over me. I silently cried as I was comforted by the princess of the night.

It never occurred to me what is the true reason behind my appearance here. But it is creeping upon me that... that... Ugh, I can't even think about this! It's impossible!

Could it be that I appeared here because... because... because I died?

...

I...

I am so pathetic. An excuse of a being... weakling...

"Don't torture yourself, Flame." I heard Luna speaking to me. "You are now here. You are among us. We accept you, Flame." her soothing voice calmed me. "Please, you need to let go. Don't deny yourself a happy life."

"But... how do I do this? I... I can't." I shook my head. "I... I can't accept my new life, Luna. I'm sorry... I'm trying, trying hard! But in the end... I continue pushing everything away..." I admitted.

"But you want to be with us, I feel it." Luna said to me. "You are afraid that those you knew will appear to judge you, to make you suffer. But you have friends here. You have someone that loves you. We will protect you from harm. You only need to break your own shackles.

"You want to love. Go for it, Flame. You are living a new life. Embrace it, and let go of your past. It still matters, but it doesn't have a hold on you. From good and bad moments of your life, you learned. Now, you need to let go if you want to be truly free.

"You don't need to force yourself to exist and survive. You need to let yourself live."

And with those words in my head, I woke up.

I moved slightly, turning my head right. I saw Moonshine. She was sitting at the table, reading.

You cannot do this! No sane man would do this!

You cannot tell me what to do, father. You are not here. You cannot influence me. I can feel what I want to feel, I can cry when I want to cry. My emotions are no longer under your control.

Stop, you can't do this to us! We didn't raise you this way!

You raised me to believe in lies, to restrict myself. Mother, you can't force your morals nor your beliefs on me any longer. I have changed. It's nothing you can do.

I wish both of you did better at raising me...

What a whiny little bitch!

You are just an obnoxious classmate that can do nothing but drink cheap alcohol to impress stupid chicks with vaginas for brains. You will never fully live. Your existence is filled with alcoholic fumes and slutty girls. Eventually, you'll end up marrying one of them and living in a trailer park.

You are a pervert! I will have you expelled from my school!

I am not obsessed with going to church to 'purge my sins', principal. I accept being imperfect, and you just need to get laid. Unlike you, I did it many times.

You can't do this, Flame. This is just not right!

Michael, you are my past. You are a part of me, but I am now a pony. I want to live as they do. I need to let go of what I once followed and to embrace what I now have and all the possibilities that lie before me.

Flame, I believe in you.

Thanks for making me see, Luna.

....

*sigh*

I slowly stood up from my bed. If I want to be free, I must do one simple thing. It will break my shackles.

I walked to Moonshine. This is the time.

I now understand that I was turned into a foal for a purpose. Not only did it make me relive my childhood in a new way, it gave me challenges to face. I almost failed... If I stop now, I will fail.

This is it. I now understand who I am. I am an alicorn who has yet to find his destiny. I am nine years old. I have much more knowledge than any pony of my age does, I have years of experience, and I am mentally grown up. I can make important, serious decisions that will affect my future life.

And I am making one right now.

"Moonshine..." I addressed the filly. She turned to me with a question in her eyes.

"Hey, what is it?" she asked.

I understand now. I am young again. I am giving a chance to do something I would never allow myself to do before. I am allowed to live a better childhood, a childhood I wish I lived.

"Moonshine, I love you."

And as any child, I need love to take... and give.

As Moonshine sat there, stunned, shocked, I softly kissed her on the muzzle.

My shackles are broken, and love will free me.

Author's Note

And this is, finally, the day when Flame accepts who he has become. Now, he accepts it completely, and he doesn't hold himself back.

At first, this chapter started a bit weird. Then, it turned into something depressing. And in the end, it turned out into something uplifting.

I'd love to have Luna as my friend. Truth be told, I have a bit of depression, and someone like her would greatly help me.

As for the chapter, I hope that no one will see Flame as a pedophile. He cares deeply about Moonshine, and it is his changed body that ultimately makes him feel these feelings towards her.

At first, I thought I shouldn't do this at all, and just have them grow up and become teenagers, and only then will the romance come into play. However, I decided that Flame needs to go through this to completely accept what he has become and what his new home is. I suppose he went native in a way that some of us would never understand. Nevertheless, he has changed for the better.

58. A New Day

Moonshine was sitting still and staring at me in shock. I just smiled at her, knowing that everything has changed for the better. There is nothing between us now. There is nothing between me and a new life I was gifted with, either. I finally accept the differences of our species and I accept that I am a pony now.

Slowly, I moved my face closer to hers. I think another kiss of love is needed to bring her out of her stunned state. Without closing my eyes, I pressed my lips against hers ever so tenderly. Then, I slowly lowered my eyelids, watching hers following, and both of us closed our eyes at the same moment. We kissed. Not passionately, not with tongues swirling, it was just a simple kiss of love and appreciation for one-another.

We parted and opened our eyes. In hers, I saw love. In reflection, I saw my own eyes, and they were filled with love, too. As cheesy as it sounds, it's true.

This is indeed a new life, and I will live it to its fullest, including loving someone. It is what I always wanted to have but never had. Now, however... I'm happy. For the first time in forever, I am truly happy. It doesn't matter what happened before, what matters is what is happening right here, right now.

"Flame," I heard her saying. "But... didn't you say you can't love me?"

"I was wrong." I shook my head. "I was very wrong, Moonshine. But it came to me that I need to embrace who I am now. And I now understand that I can and do love you, even if it goes against what I've been taught."

"I... I don't know what to say." she blushed.

"Words aren't needed, Moon." I said, smiling at her. "Let's just enjoy the rest of the day. How about we play instruments together?"

She nodded vigorously, and went to set the synthesizer. I picked up my guitar, the one that Moonshine bought for me. Using my magic to set the tone right, including boosting the sound a bit, adding mids and bass in the right proportions... Yeah, that seems right.

"Start first." I told her. She nodded and started playing. After a few seconds, I understood where her improvisation goes, and I followed her. It was a rather happy song in major scale. It definitely suits how I feel now. How we both feel.

So, the two of us played this song of improvisation, humming something uplifting slightly out of synch with each-other. This is a good way to finish the day.

The day that changed my life forever.

***

The next day came, and I woke with a sincere smile on my face. During the night, Moonshine told me that she wanted to sleep with me. In the literal sense, mind you. She joined our beds and we shared the night together. Truth be told, I was enjoying feeling her warmth by my side. I'm no longer against it. After all, it feels... comfortable. Like it's supposed to be like that.

Unlike other times I found her in my bed, this night was different. I enjoyed being able to hear someone breathing by my side. This is... indescribable with words. I don't say I felt butterflies in my stomach, but I did feel... something. My soul is filled with warmth. Maybe that is what I feel.

I've never seen Moonshine so happy before, too. She seemed to be filled up with happiness because we are finally together.

Today is the first real day of Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, and I can't be more ready for it!

I sprung from the bed. Today, I'll wear something different. Where's that red sweater I got for my birthday? Must be... yep, here it is. Along with those striped red and white socks. I don't think I want to wear them today, though. The sweater will be enough.

Concealing my wings under the magic, I put on the sweater. Yeah, that is much better! I suppose I should sometimes wear something... not black. I'm not against wearing something different for a change, after all.

We packed the needed stuff into our saddlebags and went to the school. It's two Arcane Arts lessons, two Physical Culture lessons, and one History. Not too different from the previous school so far. Arcane Arts seems just a fancy title for Magic lessons. I hope it'll be more difficult this time. I really want to learn some neat tricks that will help me in my future life. I remember that magic makes a lot of stuff possible.

Again, we met Night Breeze and White Light as soon as we exited our room. Then, we went to the first floor and exited the hostel, and White went his way while the three of us went to our school.

Sometimes, I feel like I'm surrounded by fillies. Somehow... Well, I won't say I'm popular with them or anything, but it makes me think... What am I, a magnet?

What a load of crap, of course I'm not! I don't even know why I thought that in the first place... I don't want a harem or anything. Or a herd? Besides, there is only one of these fillies that is attracted to me. I don't think I'm the most handsome colt in the world, after all. Surely there are other colts getting their fillies and the other way around.

Alright, whatever. Let's just get into the school and see what it has for us.

***

There is a board with schedules for each class at the first floor. Finding ours was easy — it is 1-C, and C stands for Celestia, our form mistress, and the number stands for the year of studying. Other classes are marked in the same way. There isn't a class overseen by Celestia except ours. That's a surprise, actually... Not that there are many classes. It's only, like, eight of them, and each one is different year. There isn't many gifted unicorns, I see.

I still wouldn't see myself as gifted. I know some stuff, that's all. My magical power comes from my alicorn nature. I'm not that special if you think of it. Besides the whole human-turned-alicorn thing... I think I contradict myself. Oh, well...

Alright, the auditorium is 202. So, it's on the second floor, I assume.

This school isn't too large, but I feel like it is. While there's not much ponies in here, everything is rather big and has much space. I like that. Never liked crumpled, claustrophobic look of my first human school. I think it was built in the beginning of twentieth century as the school for workers' kids or something. Not exactly the best school ever... My dad told me that the school prepared me for future hardships. Can't say he was entirely wrong, but, well, he was a bit wrong. I don't think kids should be raised like that. It's no longer the ancient times when men could only become warriors and such. Making someone tough as fuck, not to mention angry, isn't going to work out well. We needn't fight each-other. It's twenty-first century, after all!

I am very happy to know that foals don't have to go through what I did. It brings me joy seeing those sincere smile ponies seem to constantly bear, too. I certainly don't like fake smiles a lot of people seem to bear nor do I like constant frowning.

Here's the auditorium. The three of us entered, and—

Whoaaa, this looks amazing! It is literally filled with trees, grass, and flowers! There are also seventeen big pillow seats placed in a circle, on one of which Celestia is sitting, sipping some tea.

"Good morning, students!" she greeted us. "Come in!"

"Princess, this looks awesome!" Night Breeze commented on the whole auditorium.

"I always wanted unicorns to study magic in natural environment. I don't like regular auditoriums much. I decided that I could transform this one to be a bit different." she replied. Suddenly, a squirrel appeared, stealing a cube of sugar. Celestia just laughed at this, watching as the animal ran away. "Oh my, it's so cute when they do that!"

I love nature. Especially considering that I haven't seen any mosquitos anywhere in Equestria yet. No bugs trying to get into your clothes, too. At least they knew to keep their distance.

So, we all sat on those pillows and relaxed. Except Night Breeze. I think that wheelchair thing makes some things hard for her.

The pillows are rather big for us to lie on them, too. Not missing the chance, I relaxed. Moonshine moved her pillow closer to mine, and then relaxed by lying down on it.

Celestia glanced at us and sipped her tea, a smile on her face. I owe her for pushing me in the right direction. So, I just nodded, a content smile on my face.

Night Breeze successfully detached herself from the wheelchair and lied down, just like us, and sighed in relief.

"Night Breeze, may I ask you about your legs?" Celestia spoke.

"Nothing too bad." the filly replied. "I broke my hind legs on accident this summer. They healed in the wrong way due to some magic stuff going a bit wrong, they had to be broken again. They're almost fine now. Though, doctors don't recommend to stand on them fully until they're completely healed, and that's why I have the wheelchair."

"Glad to know you'll soon be fine." the princess smiled.

"Thank you, princess." Night Breeze smiled in return.

Good to know that thing isn't constant. I've not broken anything in my life, thankfully, and I don't want to ever have to deal with that kind of stuff. Though, I'm not sure I'll stay whole in this world.

So, all of us relaxed. Night Breeze, Moonshine, and I lied on our pillows, resting, while Celestia drank her tea, greeting new students as they came into the auditorium, engaging in a small talk with each of them. Some replied somewhat warily, others were glad to talk, and some just mumbled incoherently, too shy to speak freely with a princess.

In time, the ball rang, announcing the beginning of our first lesson in this school.

"Good morning, everypony!" Celestia spoke. "You may remain on your seats. Today, we will learn about teleportation."

Now, that is awesome!

"Who can teleport already?" she asked. I and a few other students raised our hooves. "Who is brave enough to show?" I don't think I want to end up in a bathtub of... Luna. Nope, not demonstrating now.

"Bwah, that's easy!" one of the colts said, teleporting himself onto the tree. I looked at the colt and... well, he's a teenager. And what's with the white fur? Most unicorns I see in this city are white. Coincidence? Royal incest? White supremacy?

Nah, I don't think either of those are true. Not to mention that any kind of white supremacy would be stupid. Ponies are of many colors, after all. Even relatives might have different fur color.

"Good, Lighthorn." Celestia nodded. "How long have you been able to teleport?"

"Since I was nine, I think." the colt replied, teleporting back to his seat. That's showing off.

"That is quite the accomplishment for such a young age. You should be proud of yourself for being able to do that." the princess smiled. "These two lessons are introductory." she addressed all of us. "Those that are able teleport are free to leave. If you stay, don't distract other students unless you want to help them."

I think I'll stay. Lighthorn and other unicorns that can teleport left the auditorium. Hm, I wonder... Will I passively distract Moonshine?

"Alright, students." Celestia said. "Does everypony know what teleportation is?"

Everyone nodded. 'Everypony', what a silly word to use. It makes sense, though.

"We should start with practice, then." she nodded. "First of all, we will try to teleport a small rock. There are plenty of those lying around. Find yourself one. Smaller the size, easier it'll be to teleport."

I watched as others picked up various rocks from the ground. From a mere pebble to a tennis-ball sized rock.

"A bit of theory should be spoken, though." Celestia said. "There are two types of teleportation. One of them requires the destination to be open, and the other does not. The first type is, basically, increasing your speed so much it seems like you do the teleportation. It's the easiest form of teleportation. The second type requires more concentration and power, both willpower and magic.

"In this school, we study the second type. While it is much difficult, it is also much more useful once mastered. So, let us begin. Look at the rock you have. Hold it in your magical grasp tightly."

I watched as Moonshine levitated her own rock. It wasn't the biggest, and yet it wasn't the smallest. I think she's pretty confident in herself.

"Think of a place you want this rock to be. Then, release your magical hold on it, letting it go. Direct its fall, make it fall not on the ground but where you want it to be."

In a flash of light, Moonshine's rock disappeared. Judging by an uncomfortable sensation on my head, it's there. That's impressive! So, I levitated the rock from my head. Yep, this one is hers.

"Sorry..." she mumbled, blushing. "I didn't mean to do that."

"It's alright." I replied. "After all, you did teleport that rock! That's actually great!"

"Thank you..." she kissed me on my cheek, and then giggled girlishly.

Others were about just as lucky. One rock, unfortunately, gained speed and crashed one of the windows. However, Celestia quickly fixed that with her magic.

"If you didn't succeed, it's alright. Rarely anypony is able to do that right on the first try." she said. "Try not to give so much energy to the rock. It would be unfortunate if it hits somepony just as hard as it hit that poor window. It's not the first time something happens to it." she laughed softly. "Now, just try again. Do it ten times, and then rest. If you feel you can't do it any longer, don't do it. There's no need to overexert yourself."

Alright, this seems fun. At least that is much difficult than anything else I've seen. I don't think I've mastered teleportation yet, but I think I'm close to it. I shouldn't distract anyone now, though, and that is why I'll train my teleportation when others get to it.

As of now, I'll just sit and watch how Moonshine progresses. I feel that she'll become a great mage someday.

Author's Note

We'll now see how Flame's life goes after he completely accepted his new life. There's a lot,of things for him to see, a lot of things for him to learn. He is indeed like a foal — he doesn't know too much about Equestria.

Also, some of you are maybe wondering where will Blueblood Junior appear again. You'll find out soon.

60. Learning New Things

I woke up in the morning. Opening my eyes, I saw that I was lying on my back, Moonshine was curled up by my side, her head resting on my chest like on a pillow, her breath warm against my fur and skin. Well, if there's be a reason I die young, it'll be cute-diabetes. I don't think even kittens can make such cuteness.

Speaking about cats, Molniya is lying by my other side, pressing her back against it. Huh, that's rather cute, too. She and Moonshine make quite a cute duo. Yep, definitely diabetes.

This looks so... peaceful and beautiful. Like a family should be, I suppose.

Speaking about creating a family... While I don't think making decisions about that is a pressing or important matter as of now, I do want to think about a family. I'll need a lot of stuff before getting married or anything like that. Get a job I like, get my own house, something along these lines. While it isn't happening anytime soon, not in the near future, it is important.

And if I do create a family, how will it go? Will it go well? Since I want to be a musician, I'd need to travel a lot to play music and see fans. Maybe I'm over-exaggerating this... I won't be too long on a tour, right? Alright, whatever.

So, if I do have family, will it be with Moonshine or someone else? I'm not quite sure... Even if I love her, I don't know whether we will stand together or go our separate ways someday. In a sense, we're both young, and both very inexperienced in relationships. All I ever had was no-strings-attached kind of a relationship where I, well, just had sex and then go my way. I'm not certain about how I, um, treat a serious relationship. I have a lot of theory I've never put in practice, though. I'm unsure if that counts or not...

I admit I want a serious relationship. I can't lie to myself and say that I'm fine without love. I, um, really want to love and be loved... That's very hard to explain. I suppose I just need someone to be there for me whenever I feel down, and... I guess I, um... Ugh, what a mess my head is.

Family... I never had a good one. They did feed me, gave me stuff, some love, but... still not a very good family. If I ever decide I need to create my own, how will I handle it? I don't want to be an asshole to neither my wife or kids, assuming I'll have the latter... How will I raise them? I'm not sure I can take such a responsibility upon my metaphorical shoulders. And wife? I... I...

This is really confusing, truth be told. I suppose I should think about that later. For now, I'll just settle with one special pony and more or less careless love I have. Something more serious can wait until we're older.

The alarm on my smartphone started to beep. Oh well, it's time to wake Moonshine up. I silenced the alarm, and then shook the filly slightly. The alarm definitely woke her up, I just need to nudge her a bit.

"Hey," I whispered softly. "Moon, time to get up."

"Mhhhh..." she groaned, rolling onto her other side, her head remaining on my chest, and now she faces me.

"Yeah, I know you want to just lie here." I chuckled. "But we mustn't be late for school, either."

"Just a sec..." she muttered, opening her eyes and blinking the veil of sleep away. Our eyes made contact, and she made a small smile. Well, I guess I'm a lovely sight to wake up to. This cheesiness is going to carve a few unnecessary holes in my body for sure. Making me cheese. Ugh, what a bad pun that is... "Good morning."

"Good morning." I said with sincerity. This greeting makes much more sense now, it is indeed a good morning. I don't remember if I greeted her the same way yesterday, though.

Moonshine's smile widened, and she put her forelegs at my sides. Lifting herself up, she brought her face close to mine. I think I get the idea of what she wants. Without much thought, I leaned in and pressed my muzzle against hers in a kiss. I closed my eyes, but for a brief moment before it I could see Moonshine's eyes widen. I guess she didn't expect me to take lead in kissing. Until now, it was her who did the unexpected. My turn. That is how I repay for all she did to me while confusing me to no end.

Actually, both of us are in a very... compromising position. I'm lying on my back while being nude, and she's almost completely on top of me. Well... I find my own face becoming red. I can feel this heat on my cheeks for sure. Um, at least I don't have morning wood. It'd make this so embarrassing...

After we finished our kiss, I moved to stand up. None of us is ready for any kind of, um, sex. As bluntly as that.

Knowing that she's ten years old raises some alarms inside my head. However, kissing at that age is perfectly normal here. That isn't weird nor strange nor disgusting. Luna explained everything to me perfectly. Though, I don't think that any of that ever happened even in my wildest dreams. It's not the way I imagined the first contact with aliens. Well, expect the unexpected, I suppose. At least these aliens aren't some ugly monsters who want to probe me and then kill me. Equines are a fine alternative to that.

Sometimes, I think that ponies are cartoonish. Everything is rather oddly proportionate, especially those big eyes compared to the rest of the head. How much space do they take in a pony's head? Either their brain is super effective even while being small or it's... magic. Yeah, something out of a cartoon.

A cartoon for whom? For children or adults, I wonder? Well, I am fairly certain that this wouldn't be shown in most of the countries. My adventures would be... 18+? Nah, a bit lower. 16+ or something like that. There's no death, no explicit sex scenes... Though, there is more or less explicit nudity. Oh, well... I don't think my adventures would ever be shown on TV. Besides, I don't want to be in a TV show. I mean, imagine more than a thousand people watching me have sex with a mare.

I'm certain that's a fetish. Not mine, though. I'm not into public sex or recording porn for sale. Not my things.

Alright, I think my mind went in the wrong direction again. At least I got everything for today. I mean, all that stuff I need to study. Yep, I should think more about getting knowledge than about getting laid or stuff.

Ugh...

***

The first two lessons are Arcane Arts lessons again. I can say I'm looking forward to it. I want to master teleportation, after all. There are a lot of neat tricks I may be able to learn, too. Turning someone into a ferret? That's the stuff! Sometimes, I want to turn irritating, annoying, plain asshole-ish people into ferrets and smack the, against hard objects. I don't say I'm violent, but all men have their limits.

Again, it was the three of us to be the first students to come into Celestia's garden-auditorium. As we entered, we found the princess sitting on that pillow, sipping her tea. Is that the only thing she d—

Wait a second... What is that bird sitting on her back? Red and orange feathers... Is that a phoenix?

Hey, let's stop for a sec! I think I found a conspiracy!

Celestia is a Headmistress of a school...

...that is devoted to witchcraft and wizardry...

...and has a phoenix as her pet.

...

Gender-swapped Dumbledore? Or... Maybe he didn't die and was merely transformed into a mare alicorn for whatever reasons. Hey, I was turned into one myself, and a great wizard could certainly become one. Well, he didn't have the luck to stay male.

...

Wow.

...

I've just realized I'm studying at pony-Hogwarts! What kind of child didn't want to get a letter on his 11th birthday that would say that they're going to the school of magic?

It seems my childhood dream came true. Yisss!

No magical wands, though. Well, since they're sticking out of our heads, we don't need anything else. Neat. Though, if someone broke a horn... That'd be quite painful.

Hm, if I were a human wizard who went to Hogwarts, what house I'd be in? Gryffindor? I don't know... I can be brave from time to time and stuff, but... I don't think it's the place for me. Ravenclaw? I don't think so, I'm not that smart. Slytherin? I'm not cunning or manipulative and I doubt my blood is pure enough to be there in the first place. Hufflepuff? I may be loyal and dedicated to my work... Yeah, that seems about right. I think I'd get into Hufflepuff.

So, the three of us took our places and lied down to rest until the lessons begin. Besides greetings, no words were spoken as we lied and Celestia sipped her tea. This time, I helped Night Breeze to take off her wheelchair. It seems she'll have to use it for some time.

***

The lesson began with us trying to teleport the rocks. Moonshine was pretty good at it, seeing that she didn't teleport one on top of my head. It got into the sleeve of my sweater instead. I raised my foreleg and looked at the bulge that weighed down the sleeve. Then, I looked at Moonshine. She has a sheepish grin on her face as her cheeks turned pink.

"Well, that's certainly a bit better." I joked. Though, at this point, I'm not sure she isn't doing it on purpose. At least that rock didn't get inside me. That would be not a good thing to look at, especially if it ended up in my ass. Ugh...

Night Breeze seems to be okay. She did manage to teleport her own rock in front of her. She's smiling now, surely proud of herself.

Other students are doing fine, as far as I can see. Besides one of them. A colt teleported himself onto a tree branch, leaving the rock where it lay.

"Swift Mind, you are doing well, but you need better control." Celestia told him. "It's pretty impressive that you were able to teleport yourself."

"Uh, I need to get down..." the colt replied, struggling to leave the branch. The princess helped him by teleporting him to the ground.

Yeah, everything is going alright.

Suddenly, the bell rang, announcing the end of the first lesson. Time for a break. Yesterday, I spent all breaks with Moonshine, just resting between the lessons. I don't think it'll go any differently this time.

So, the two of us lied down on our pillows, enjoying the break. As for me, I enjoy not having any rocks anywhere near me.

Our classmates didn't approach the three of us yesterday, and aren't as hell trying to get to know us now. Not that I care, just an observation. The whole class divided into the groups, and it still stays that way. No one seems to be alone or bullied so far. Can't stand bullying... Not that I was bullied much during my first time at school, I just hate the fact that some people think they can literally torture others.

Let me tell a rather sad story. There was a guy in my class. Not too much, just an average dude you know. For some reason, he was bullied. Let me remember... I think it was because his family could barely afford his education. Yeah, he wore closes that weren't exactly his size, that's for sure.

So, there he was, being bullied day by day. I and some girl tried to protect him whenever we could. The one thing I'm grateful towards my parents for is that they told me that it is in my power to help those in need. And I did all I could, trust me. Though, that guy repeatedly refused help he was offered. One time, it resulted in him being beaten up almost to death. A couple of ribs broken, fingers broken, an arm broken, one of his eyes was almost blinded... Children can be cruel, that is what I learned. Give them a chance, and they'll torture someone to death just to see what will happen. That is twisted, I know, but a lot of stuff I saw and heard confirms my words.

In the end, that guy was almost crippled. And he had enough of that. He did ask me for help. And what he asked for... He said he had known my father was a retired officer. As any retired officer, he must've had a gun. So, that guy asked me to bring a gun to the school so that he could end the bullies once and for all.

It didn't shock me, truth be told. By that time, it was no surprise to me that he would either kill the bullies or himself. While I didn't give him a gun, I gave him an advice that he later used to his greatest benefit. He was bullied no longer. No, no death was involved. Instead, he did what was right in that situation — eye for an eye. He crippled one of the bullies for life, and beaten others so bad they had to spend months in the hospital. How he did that? He picked them while they were alone.

No, I don't encourage violence. But if you are attacked, you have a full right to retaliate, no matter what the law says. If said law fails to prevent such things from even happening, it can be disregarded as ineffective. Even if you are attacked with words. Verbal assault can be just as painful as a physical one, especially if it happens repeatedly without an end in sight. A broken leg will heal, a bruise will fade, but memories of being powerless and weak will remain. Even the loss of an eye has more psychological impact on a person than physical. We learn to adapt to changes, but it is what made them happen that stays in our mind.

By the way, nothing was done to the school or the teachers that closed their eyes on the bullying. Tell me about those laws and how effective they are.

So, I am happy to see that there is no bullying in the current school. I am happy to know that kids aren't being broken here but properly taken care of, as it always should have been everywhere. It really saddens me that kids on the Earth spend more time fighting to stay alive than receiving education and getting knowledge. It's not everywhere that way, of course, but that doesn't mean the issue is not there.

I really hope that if I ever return to Earth, I'll see a better society. Since about half a year has passed since my arrival to Equestria, the year in my own world should be... Twenty sixteen? I really hope that year is good.

The bell rang, announcing the beginning of the next lesson. Time to return to the present and stop dwelling on the sad stories of the past.

***

We have a new subject to study. It's Astronomy, a science devoted to the sky and the stars. Today, we will learn about the space. It's going to be awesome!

"Good morning, students." our teacher said to us as the bell rang to the beginning of the lesson. "I am Astra, your Astronomy teacher."

This name fits rather well. It's 'stars' in Latin, after all. So, our new teacher is a rather young mare. I'd give her... nineteen at max. So, she has blue fur and long white mane with streaks of silver. The mane is tied behind her head. Her eyes are a shade of violet. I always loved violet, adding to my favorite colors of black and red. Her cutie mark is a constellation of sorts. Ursa... major? My lack of knowledge is apparent.

"Today, we shall study the stars that give us light both during the day and night." the teacher said. "Let's start with the closest star we have, the Sun. What do you know about it?"

A filly raised her hoof. The teacher nodded, and the filly said: "It is controlled by princess Celestia."

"I'm afraid it's incorrect." Astra shook her head slightly. "It is not controlled but guided. Let me explain it to you all, then. Our planet and the sun are a system of a galaxy that is known as the Milky Way."

Wait, what? WHAT? Does that mean humans will be able to travel here someday? If so, how far is the Earth from here? How didn't we notice a system that has its sun circling around a planet?

"While our planet stays in place, the sun moves. Other planets, unlike ours, circled around the sun. It used to move quickly eons before ponies were roaming our planet, before any sapient being was. But it slowed and slowed, until the day and night became too long. During the hours of light, our planet was being fried, and only deserts existed, long gone was the green life, preserved only where the sun could barely reach. During the night, everything was very cold and even less lifeless.

"We, ponies, roamed the great Underplains, one of a few places suitable for life. It was a grand cavern that hosted many beings. Sunlight lasted from eight to twelve hours, letting the temperature be rather mild. Plants and natural magical field preserved the warmth when the moon was out."

No human would ever believe that. However, I do. It makes sense in its own way.

"Unicorns only begun to discover what great magical power they held." Astra continued. "They wished to expand the cavern for more ponies to live as the place was already overpopulated. One of their attempts destroyed a part of the ceiling, exposing most of the cavern to sunlight for too long. Thus, unicorns needed to come up with something that will help everyone survive.

"Combining their power of magic and will, they commanded the sun to move. On that day, magic has grasped the sun, guiding it, accelerating it. The other planets adjusted their cycles to the sudden change. Those planets still remain lifeless, judging by how they look. There are paintings from a long time ago that depicted said planets before the sun was moved. They were not too different from what we see through telescopes nowadays.

"Thus, our princess doesn't control the sun, she guides it, giving it necessary power to move at a pace that allows life to exist on our planet. Now, I will write a scheme that depicts said events, and you will write them down."

This is one of the craziest and most interesting things I've ever heard. I'm not sure any scientist would believe that. Just how does this happens? How does a system work like that? Magic?

Pfft, of course magic! How else can it be explained? As far as I know, planets circle stars because stars have bigger mass and thus stronger gravity that pulls the planets. I might be wrong, though.

Crazy ponies, crazy world, crazy system!

And I fucking like it!

Author's Note

I think that system defies so many laws of physics that the scientists would want to beat the crap out of me for saying such nonsense. Nevertheless, writing that was fun.

Also, you've just seen Flame in his new sweater. I think it suits him well.

Not to mention that you've seen a glimpse of how Night Breeze looks like. Pretty good-looking filly, don't you think? I'd hug her repeatedly until I'm filled with that cuteness. With her consent, of course. I don't want to be a creep.

61. History

Almost a week have passed since that day. Nothing really happened: the studies went just as well as in my second school, nothing important happened to me or either of my friends. Speaking of friends, I got to know Night Breeze better. Not her brother, though. He was away, mostly, and we didn't even talk much. What was the point of bringing him here in the first place? All help offers he gave to his sister were refused, and I could see that Night was really embarrassed because Moonshine and I could hear their almost constant arguing. Though, none of us pressed that issue. Let those siblings settle everything themselves, they don't need some strangers to help them.

Alright. So, today is an important day. It's three History lessons today, during which we will present the chosen topic that we decided on a week ago on the first history lesson. We've dug up a lot of information about music and how it came to be what it is today. And I discovered many interesting things!

As for Night Breeze's essay, I don't know much. Though, I'd like to hear what she has to say about her kind. There was also a colt coming to her everyday, and I suppose they were studying. Studying lunar unicorn's physiology—

Shut up, my dirty fucking mind! Why is that I keep returning to sex? Is that a sign I'm starting to go through puberty again? Since ponies grow up faster, it's possible... Though, I don't think it's really that. Uh, I mean... Whatever, fuck! I need to stop thinking about that.

I should've picked sex as a subject to talk about, I suppose.

...

*sigh*

Alright, I need to stop.

So, I've woken up early in the morning, as usual. As expected, Moonshine lied at my side, and my cat Molniya lied on the other.

Speaking about these two, they are getting along very well. Moonshine often plays with the cat and strokes it, and the cat rubs herself all over the filly just as often. Overall, they developed a friendship. It's good to know that Molniya accepted Moonshine, otherwise fights would be inevitable.

Also, my cat is curious about Night Breeze, but still keeps her distance. That's an interesting thing.

Trying not to disturb Moonshine, I crawled out of my bed and went to the bathroom. I need to get my morning routine done. Starting with washing my mane — it's a mess, as usual. I should also get my breath refreshened. I don't think I have a foul breath each morning since I don't eat meat, and I heard that meat and junk food is the main source of that smell, but cleaning teeth and mouth won't hurt.

***

After everything was done, Moonshine, Night Breeze, and I went to the school. Today, we have three History lessons and two Physical Culture lessons. Not much, but I'm not complaining. Almost everyday, we had Arcane Arts. During the last lesson, Celestia approached me and offered to teach me teleportation control. I agreed, and spent the whole lesson teleporting around the auditorium. In the end, I felt a bit sick, my head was aching, but the result is worth it. I have much better control now, and feel less nauseous after the teleportations. Though, there is still room to improve.

I've also heard that the next thing we'll be learning will be transfiguration — turning one object into another, no matter if it's living or not. That would be pretty interesting, maybe even more so than the teleportation! I'd love to mess around with stuff! To an extent, of course. I don't want to reanimate a creepy statue that would bright horror upon everyone. Nope, not messing with that sort of stuff, it always ends badly.

So, the three of us entered the auditorium where History will be held. Our new teacher is, unsurprisingly, Celestia. It makes sense since she's been alive for hundreds of years. What other history teacher witnessed the events that happened even a hundred years ago?

This is another of her auditoriums. However, the plant life doesn't capture every single thing. No, there's just a small tree in a pot and some flowers in pots as well. However, this auditorium has plenty of pictures depicting the events of the past. Actually, one wall is wholly covered with those pictures. Portraits, landscapes, everything has a history. Under each painting, there is a roll of paper on which the contents of the painting are described in detail. That's a very interesting way to teach history, as many students read these during breaks. Even I found myself interested by some paintings, mainly those that depicted alicorns. It's interesting to learn their history and how they managed with their power and status.

For example, there was someone who was considered an alicorn. It was a ruler of the long gone Crystal Empire, empress Heartfire. She always wore a cape that covered most of her body. Her magical prowess was great, and many thought she hid her wings under that cape. She did a great many things that would put many other rulers to shame. For example, she standardized measurement systems. Under her guidance, scientists developed the metric system. It's not described how that system came to be, as for what exactly is one meter, but it's pretty obvious that everything else aligns with human metric system perfectly. I should also mention that she was the one who accepted the Celsius way of measuring temperature, i.e. using the freezing point of water for zero, and the boiling point for one hundred. Though it's not called Celsius. It's just that — Standardized Temperature Measurement, STM for short. No other system is used in Equestria.

It's pretty interesting to see how ponies came up with a system I've seen on the Earth. At least they're not using the freezing point of a strange mix of stuff for zero and the body temperature of an ill person for one hundred. That system is really bad and makes no sense whatsoever. And, as far as I know, that system is used only in the USA.

'Murica, fuck... off!

Alright, I should stop lest I become USA hater or something.

Back to the topic at hand. Moonshine and I better prepare to present our topic. I will speak most of the time while she prepares herself. As far as I know, she doesn't have stage fright, at least not its severe form. I? I don't think it'll be too difficult for me to speak in front of all these ponies.

***

Since the lesson started, I've seen a few ponies taking their turns to tell about agriculture and written art. And now, it's Moonshine's and my turn to go all the way down there to speak to the class about music. I'm prepared well and Moonshine seems to be okay.

We were called by Celestia. Here we go...

Descending to the blackboard and teacher's desk, I braced myself for the speech.

"Ahem," I cleared my throat, immediately gaining all attention. So far, I'm alright. "Moonshine and I are going to speak about music and its history up to the present day." seems to be a good start.

So, I started talking about the earliest history of music, remembering all that I've read. The rhythmic, captivating music consisting of drums and vocals was the first to be invented. Then, I spoke about how piano and guitar were invented. All of that I knew before coming to CSGU, and I still remember that. But now, I will speak about something new.

"Now, I want to speak about the biggest instrument in history." I spoke. "The pipe organ. It is a musical instrument that produces sound by driving wind through organ pipes selected via a keyboard. Because each pipe produces a single pitch, the pipes are provided in sets called ranks, each of which has a common timbre and volume throughout the keyboard compass..."

After explaining how the pipe organ works, I let Moonshine speak. She nodded, cleared her throat, and begun her speech.

"I will tell you about modern music, mawave." she said. "Unicorns have always wondered about creating music using only magic. At first, they were unsuccessful as the sounds they made were reminiscent of low-quality string instruments. But at twenty-nine eleven the first mawave song was made that featured sounds no one has ever heard before. The new mawave genre became extremely popular amongst unicorns in a very short while and remains that way to this day. Being an extremely easy way to create music, it is popular among young unicorns. Various traditional instruments were replicated by magic as well, though some complicated instruments still remain as traditional instruments without the use of magic."

I can say she goes very well! I don't even see her nervousness! Good job, Moonshine!

***

After we finished our presentation, we demonstrated a classical guitar and mawave synthesizer. Yes, I brought my instruments here, though not by physical means but by magic. I teleported them here, speaking simply. Using them, both of us played a simple tune, demonstrating the sounds and the difference between a classical instrument and mawave one. That earned us an extra point from Celestia.

A few other ponies talked about some subjects I'm not really interested about, and the turn came for Night Breeze and her partner to present their topic.

"We're going to tell you, um, about lunar pegasi, my own kind." Night spoke first. "Unfortunately, not much is known about our origin and our earliest history, mostly due to Discord destroying a lot of books that mentioned us in one way or another. However, it is known that we came from beneath, from the many caves that go through the land of Equestria. We'd rarely contacted other ponies until princesses Celestia and Luna came to power. My kind, seeing Luna as the worthy ruler, came out of shadows to join ponies. Though, even to this day, we live separated from each-other. Lunar pegasi hold a bit of a grudge against the ponies of the day for banishing Luna. But, well, everything goes more or less well now.

"We have a different culture from what 'ponies of day', as we call them, have. This prevents us to integrate into the society. We have different... values and goals in life, and, mainly, the view on relationships. Until recently, we've not had any daylight ponies among us. However, as you can see, I am an example of a unicorn and a lunar pegasus' union." she proudly stated. "Thus, I can safely say that we can and will form different relationships with daylight ponies. Now, I give word to my partner."

Then, the colt spoke. It was not as interesting as what Night Breeze said, containing mostly information on how many lunar pegasi are there, where do they live, how they served Luna and returned into hiding when she was banished, and how they returned a few decades prior to her return. Then, a few drawings made by the lunar pegasi were demonstrated, and I have to say that their art is excellent! I'm not an artist of that kind, but I can see the amount of work, the number of details, all of that put into even the smallest painting. It is amazing how good their art is!

I noticed that it's centered around the night, as almost every single piece of art has depiction of moon and stars in one way or another. Luna is also seen very often. I guess they worship her. It's no surprise since she's the alicorn of the night, and lunar pegasi are associated with the night.

***

After the history lesson, Moonshine and I went to the sports hall. Night Breeze isn't allowed to go there until her legs are completely healed, and thus she went back to the apartment to rest.

Our physical training is more intense now, I must mention. Celestia told us that we should stay healthy and fit. And I agree with her — I don't want to be fat. Until the age of sixteen, I was a pretty fat kid with some extra weight. Couldn't make a single pull-up. Of course, when puberty started for me, I lost some, but it wasn't enough. So, I went to the gym and picked up advice from the guys training there about both exercise and eating. That helped me a ton. And... I don't want to sound like metrosexual, but I found myself far more handsome when I became thinner. Didn't help me much in the relationship department with girls, though... Doesn't matter now anymore. I have a girl, a filly. That's pretty much all I could ever wish for when I was nine. I didn't think a lot about that, but I do now. I'm more mature now, and I understand how important a love relationship is.

I think I went another way again. Carried away, that is.

What was I thinking about? Oh yeah, fitness. Well, it is important to live a healthy life. And I do want to live a healthy life. I mean... Ugh, you get the meaning.

CSGU's sports hall is a bit bigger than what we had in the previous school. There is more stuff here, as well. Today, we will be training along with the second year students, and we'll have a volleyball match at the second lesson.

I looked at that group of ponies. They're not too different from us, or so it seems. We'll see them in act soon.

So, we all started with a warm-up. Trotting, galloping, doing sit-ups, jumping, that sort of thing. Our teacher Blaze is said to be a former captain of the Canterlot Royal Guard. He's an old unicorn with white fur and blue mane. Just like a standard royal guard looks, some would say. However, his eyes are orange, just like the fire. Hence, his name. And he's one tough stallion. I don't think any of us can compete with him in any way, be it strength or endurance. Even if his mane has streaks of gray, his face is a bit wrinkly, his body is certainly in a good shape and still well-kept. As far as I know, he's in his eighties. While I still don't know the average lifetime of a pony, this number is still impressive, very much so.

And he trains us like he wants us all to enroll at the Royal Guard Academy or something. I don't hate him, he does a good thing, but I don't think many classmates would agree with me. Unicorns of Canterlot aren't exactly known for being fit. Wealth spoils you with tasty stuff you'd like to eat instead of training. Though, there are no obese ponies, as far as I can see. Or maybe fat isn't clearly seen on them, I don't know.

After the warmup, we started the real training. Blaze knows our individual strengths and abilities and uses them to make us better. He praised me on one occasion for being tougher than I look.

So, he advised me to do more sit-ups with additional weight, but not too much of it since it'd be bad for the knees and spine. He told me that my legs are rather thin and could use more training so that I look less a mare and more a stallion.

Am I feminine now? Um... well, I'm not gay. And I still have a dick. Last time I checked, anyway. But maybe I do look a bit feminine. I don't really know. Maybe I'd look less like that if I bothered to cut my hair but, oh well, I'm not about to cut one thing I always wanted to have.

It doesn't really bother me whether I look feminine or not. Maybe it's just an alicorn thing? If I remember correctly, there wasn't a single male alicorn before me. Maybe they were confused for mares? That'd be pretty hilarious.

I hope my genitals won't shrink as I grow up. That'd be horrible.

I think I lost myself in weird thoughts. No one seemed to notice, though.

I suppose I should take a day off and relax. Truly relax, to straighten my mind. The question is, how? I should consult someone... Luna, maybe. Or Celestia... Better Luna. I'm not too comfortable around Celestia just yet.

Author's Note

I thought about the character of Night Breeze and lunar pegasi, and now I really want to write a story about her origins. How did a regular unicorn fell in love with a lunar pegasus, how those pegasi of the night came back to Equestria, their connection to Luna, and how they reunited with daylight ponies.

That is, I want to do a collaboration with someone who is willing to take such a story and write it to the end. I have some ideas, but I have no time to write. Besides, maybe someone can do it better than me.

If you're up for this, PM me.

62. Relaxation

The night has come. During the day, my mind was in a haze, unable to focus on studying or, well, anything at all. I don't know why, but I felt very tried by the end of the lessons.

I need to talk to Luna about, uh, relaxing. I need to find the best way. She might know something I don't. Besides, I am sure she has a ton of experience about situations such as mine. At least I hope so.

Really, my thoughts are more messy than they've ever been. Wandering away too much recently. I... Well, I do need to relax. Not sleeping, not lying on the bed, but... something different, something more effective.

"Good night, my friend." I heard Luna's voice as she appeared before me. "You called me again, and I am now here."

"I, um, need help again." I said in embarrassment. I keep asking but not giving... I should do something for her, too. "I really hope to repay for everything you've done for me, but... I don't know how." I voiced my concern.

"Don't worry about that. Friends help friends not because they want to get something in return. They do it out of kindness and compassion of their hearts." Luna reassuringly put a wing over me. "So, what is it that you need help with?"

"I, um, I need to... relax." I said awkwardly. "I feel my thoughts all over the place. Disorganized, that sort of thing. And, um, they wander a lot, much more than before. I don't really know how to, uh, put it in words."

"Ah, I understand." Luna nodded. "You are stressed and you need to unwind. I've been in such situations a lot of times." she smiled at me. "You need to relieve your stress you've built up. You've been through a lot, Flame. And no one is more deserving of a rest than you. Adjusting to a new world and new culture must've been very difficult for you indeed.

"Also, there is another reason for your psychological change and unrest." she sighed, and then looked at me with curiosity. "It seems that you're entering puberty."

What. What?

Uh...

"How is it possible?" I asked warily. "I mean, I'm technically nine."

"Have no fear, dear Flame." Luna assured me. "It's not too uncommon for ponies to enter puberty early. Usually, it starts at the age of eleven and twelve. However, the range varies from time to time. A few times it started as early as six. Yes, it can be pretty devastating for such young ponies, but we help them in their time of need.

"Besides, it could be that you didn't define your age right. You might as well be eleven or even twelve. There is no way of knowing, I'm afraid."

Good point, actually. I assumed I was eight. What if I'm really eleven? It means I'm closer to adolescence than I thought. Huh, that's actually pretty good.

"So, you are entering puberty." she continued. "It explains your state of mind. Tell me, have you thought about sex recently?"

"Um, I can say so..." I admitted, a blush creeping on my cheeks. At least she's casual about it. Otherwise, I'd be even more flustered.

"Well, it is a very important part of puberty. I expected no other answer, to be honest. Soon, you will grow rapidly. I suppose it connects to you being an alicorn." she told me. "It's very interesting...

"But it is important for you to have rest. There are two ways you can take, they are the most effective." Luna said. "The first one is going to, what ponies call today, a spa. I know one, it is the best, at least in my opinion. You will be treated with the utmost care."

"And the second way?" I asked. I don't really feel like going to a spa.

"It is much more simple and yet so complicated, at least for you." Luna chuckled softly. "It is to have sex with someone."

Oh. Alright... I don't think I'm ready for that. Not yet, at least. Even if I am entering puberty. Or maybe... No, I'll wait a bit. Who can I pick as a partner anyway? Moonshine? In the future, yes. Right now? No. While she did show signs of sexual attraction (I guess), I, uh, don't think I'm ready to screw a filly this young. Even by pony standrards, I should wait some time. I'm still getting comfortable with the way things go here.

"I take the spa." I said, and Luna laughed in amusement, bringing heat to my cheeks. I'll make her pay for that sometime. Or maybe... It will be done before the end of this conversation that I will make a good joke to throw her off balance.

"Alright, then." Luna nodded. "You should be able to pick a train to the place tonight. I recommend you visit it right now. Ask for a ticket to Hollow Shades. It's a nice little village, but it has the best relaxation establishment in the whole Equestria, trust me. You may walk in there with your wings shown. These ponies will not reveal your secret to anyone. They are the most loyal subjects I have, and they know they should listen to me. Is it alright for you?"

"I think so..." after a bit of hesitation, I agreed with Luna. "So... where will I find that thing?"

"It's a noticeable building in the village. Look for the purple crescent moon." Luna told me. "I will tell them to expect you. Have no worries, Flame. And tell them to do a Lunar-M treatment. You won't be disappointed."

Oh, about a joke before the conversation ends...

"Someday, I will pick the second option." I smirked. "Might even be with you."

Seeing her flustered and shocked expression, I laughed and ended the dream, waking up in my bed.

...

I've just told a princess that I'd like to have sex with her someday.

...

Well, she's old enough, she probably has a lot of experience, so why not go for it once I am grown up?

Oh my dirty mind, you'll get me in trouble. Or get laid. I prefer the second option.

Getting laid with a princess, now that is an accomplishment worthy of telling your kids. If they're not from her, that is.

***

I was riding on a train to that Hollow Shades village Luna told me about. There wasn't anyone on the train with me, only the... pony who checks tickets. It's kinda creepy, especially with all that lighting being dim. No lights on the outside, too. Well, at least there are no floating, fear- and cold-inducing cloak-shrouded creatures around. That's a relief.

Before I went to the train station, I accidentally woke Moonshine up. Assuring her that everything's alright and I'll return before morning, I kissed her on the cheek and went my way. I bet she's asleep right now, seeing good dreams. What kind of dreams? I bet the same as I had when I entered puberty. You know ones.

I assume she's entering puberty, too. Judging by the sexual attraction she's shown to me a week or so ago. If it was what I think it was, it's pretty impressive how she hides everything from me. You know what I mean.

Anyway, I just listened to the rhythmic knocking of the wheels as the train went through the night.. That's why I like trains — those sounds they make are very relaxing. Not sleep-inducing but relaxing nevertheless. I'm not that tired to require more sleep than what I've already had.

The conductor announced the arrival to Hollow Shades. I bet it's a bit weird announcing that to one passenger, a foal no less. I have no idea why I wasn't asked where my parents are since, well, I'm on a train late at night. It must seem like a very unusual thing.

Ponies... It'll be long time before I fully understand them.

The train gently came to a stop at the train station, and the doors opened, a soft whistle sounded. I got off the train and stepped onto the floor of the station. Well, I can't exactly call it a station. It's just a small stone platform that has a small booth with one long bench in it. It seems anyone rarely uses this station. Though, it looks clean.

It looks a bit creepy. The station is surrounded by a thick forest, only a single small road lied between the trees, leading from the small station deeper into the dark forest. Behind the trees, I think I can see faint light in the distance. Or maybe not, I can't really see.

Hm, am I traveling to an old manor deep in the woods, haunted by ghosts? Certainly looks like it. At least it's not Castle Dracula I'm going to. And I'm not a writer. Well, still an artist. Uh...

I can say I'm a bit scared. Not shit-your-pants scared (I don't have pants to begin with, at least tonight) but still scared. I also noticed the absence of snow, like at all. The trees look dead, having no leaves. So, it looks like it's late autumn here. I'm still confused by how ponies' weather control works.

Nevertheless, I need to go deeper to find that Hollow Shades village. I hope no beast eats me on my way. Who knows what lurks around here? I won't be surprised to find, say, a ghost dragon. While this place doesn't look like a dragon graveyard or a swamp, it has an eerie vibe to it.

Well, Luna said everything will be alright. I guess she's been here before. She wouldn't send me to certain danger, I think.

With a sigh, I followed the paved road. My hooves clicked against it, making me less nervous. At least it's not complete silence. I can hear owls. "Who?" they ask. Me, the answer is.

I can see one of them. A white owl sitting on a branch of a pine, looking at me with glowing yellow eyes. Glowing? Now, that's creepy. At least it doesn't look at me in a, um, predatorous way. More like with interest. I don't know if owls are intelligent, but I sure feel they are.

"Um, hello." I greeted the owl. It nodded slightly. It seems owls are sapient after all. I'm not really surprised. "Um, Hollow Shades is that way, right?" I asked, gesturing in the direction of where I intended to go. The owl nodded again, and then descended. I almost jumped as it landed on my back. I guess he (assuming it's a he) will be my companion for some time. Well, it makes everything a bit better since I won't be alone.

"Well, let's go." I said with a sigh, going deeper into the forest.

Creepy creepiness of creepous creepment.

And that was pure nonsense my mind conjured in this peculiar situation.

***

We've been walking through the forest for quite some time. It was silent save for the occasional hooting of owls. There is a lot of owls, actually. And bats. And some spiders, a few of them too big for comfort.

I'm not afraid of any of them. That is, no phobia or anything. I'm just a bit nervous about what waits ahead. The village draws closer, and I've yet to see any of its denizens. Assuming I'm walking in the right direction. The lights didn't seem to draw any closer.

Talking about bats, I think I can hear them. Screeches? Something like that. But something is a bit off... The sounds make my ears tingle. I kinda want to scratch them. Ears, not bats. Though, as far as I know, bats are rather cute. Unless you get jumped by a flying fox. Whatever it's called, it's a really big bat the size of a dog. It'd make you crap your pants if you see it. I never had a chance, but even photos of those things make me nervous.

I saw a shadow creeping behind the trees. Now, I am scared. Suddenly, it pounced, throwing me to the ground on my back. The figure growled, its red-glowing eyes looking at me as it pinned me to the ground with its strong forelegs.

Fight or flight response kicked in, and I kicked the assailant off of myself. With a thud, it landed somewhere behind me. Instantaneously, I teleported myself on my hooves and conjured a shield around myself. I'm not sure how I did the latter, though. Some instinct did its job properly, I suppose.

Panting from the adrenaline, I looked around. There were three shapes that looked vaguely pony. The light from my shield illuminated the surroundings, and I understood who attacked me.

They were the lunar pegasi.

"Uh, I come in peace." I said nervously. "Um... I thought Luna told you I was coming?"

"Princess Luna?" one of them gasped. Judging by the voice, that one is a mare. She has a strange accent, too. A bit of... Uh... Well, her voice is a bit sweet to listen to, and... Well, I can't really describe. Might as well drop it until I understand what I hear. "Oh, well, a test of strength didn't hurt, did it?"

"I'm just a colt." I scowled.

"Usually, no one ventures here." the same mare said. "Only the worthy ones may pass. And I deem you worthy. For a colt, you are pretty strong and brave."

That is some strange stuff right here. Being worthy?

"Um, thanks and all, but Luna said I'll be relaxing here, not defending myself." I said, dissipating the shield. And yet, I kept my guard. Just in case.

"Ponies came here for many things. It was rarely to relax." the mare chuckled, stepping forward. I lighted my horn to see better. So, she's a mare with stone-blue fur, dark-red mane and red eyes. She seems to be only slightly taller than me. "In this case, welcome. You're quite an interesting colt. Most would've whimpered." she shrugged. "Now, follow me. Her nightly majesty told us to expect you, but you never know who comes from these woods." she gestured something with her leathery wings. I nodded and followed her. I also noticed that other lunar pegasi disappeared into the shadows. "You should be grateful Buf the owl was there to meet you."

It's becoming more interesting with each moment. And that owl flew to her and landed on her back.

So, the two of us walked further into the forest. I think I can see the houses. Can't make out the details from here, though.

"Um, why do ponies come here?" I asked. It's pretty awkward without a conversation going.

"Mostly, they stumble upon our village by accident." the mare replied. "Though, some come on purpose. Make friends or find love, too. Most don't succeed." she stated. "Only one truly succeeded in love. It's a very interesting story, you might've seen his foals in Canterlot."

"Night Breeze and White Light?" I asked.

"Are they your friends?" she asked me, raising her eyebrow.

"Um, I think we'll soon be." I replied. "I'm not sure... Though, both of them seem to be nice."

"You don't mind how they look?"

"No, I don't. Why would I?" I asked.

"You ponies were never the most accepting kind. We once tried to... come out to you. Everypony ran away from us." she looked bitter and a bit sad. "I know we're different from you, but..."

"I understand." I nodded. "I, um... I can say I was in the same situation but, uh, on the other side. I didn't accept ponies." which is true, in a manner of speech.

"Are you not one?" she asked me with interest.

"This is a complicated story." I replied. "Um, maybe Luna will be willing to share it with you. I, um, don't feel like that right now. Also, I never caught your name."

"Midnight Hour." she replied, extending her hoof for a bump.

"Flame Metal." I replied, meeting her hoof in a greeting. "So, um, who succeeded in, um, befriending you?"

"Oh, he did much more than befriend us." Midnight replied with a smirk on her face. "He claimed one of the mares for himself. It's not the first love between a daylight pony and one of our kind, but the first one to develop far beyond simple affection.

"However, it is not my place to tell you this story, I'm afraid. After all, you are a stranger to us, an outsider we know nothing about. Should you gain our trust, we will share the story with you." she told me. "Even if you are a friend of her nightly majesty, we don't know you enough."

"I'm not going to push, alright." I nodded. "So... Um, I've heard about your kind yesterday. Night Breeze told us a bit about the lunar pegasi, and she said that daylight ponies and you don't go along too well. Why's that?"

"Our cultures are different." Midnight replied. "We stick to the old ways of honor and battle. We train our foals to be able to defend themselves, to be worthy warriors to protect their home. It is what ponies find most bizarre. There are also mating rituals, our traditions, and so on."

Mating rituals? I hope I won't get in trouble for, um, accidentally wooing a lunar pegasus. If that's what Midnight implies. Something about claiming a mare?

"But do not be afraid of offending us accidentally." she told me. "We all know the differences between us, and we learned to accept them. Though, I ask you to refrain from going to any mare that doesn't state her desire to speak with you."

"Uh..." I'm confused right now.

"Usually, if a stallion approaches a mare, it is usually for one purpose only — to find a mate." Midnight explained. "We, of course, can talk to each-other without that, but the mare has to start the conversation, not the stallion."

"I kinda understand." I replied. "But, uh, are there exceptions?"

"Yes, there are." she nodded. "When you need help only a mare can provide, and I'm not talking about sating sexual needs, you may talk to one. And if you are in danger, you may ask a mare to help you. This is acceptable."

They're a strange bunch of ponies. Well, no stranger than I am to them. To each their own, I suppose.

Finally, we came to the village. There are houses build within big trees, around the trees, on the trees, and so on. Also, there are a lot of fruits growing on the trees. I don't even know how to name them. I mean, I might recognize them... Well, right there is a pineapple. Nothing else recognizable, though.

Midnight Hour led me to a building that has a purple crescent moon on its wall. I guess that is that spa Luna told me about.

"The ponies you need are inside." she told me. "You will like them."

Well, I'm about to see. So, I walked to the entrance and opened the door. And then, I entered the building, appearing in what I assume is the reception hall. Colors of night cover everything. Shades of purple and blue, white and pale yellow, black, indigo, and a lot of different shades of those colors I don't know the names of. The hall is richly decorated with night-related things: moon, the stars, even a small statue of Luna right in the center of the hall. It seems to be bronze, and one of the hooves seem to be polished by many ponies who rubbed this statue. Huh, that's pretty interesting. I guess they did it for luck.

"Good night, sir." I heard someone to the side. I turned my head and saw a lunar pegasus mare. Her coat is snow-white, her mane is black and tied back in a ponytail. Her eyes are of vibrant blue color, a small smile on her lips. Well, I can see why ponies would go here in search for love. "I am Glide. Welcome to Izvor." it sounded a but like Russian. Though, translated from that language, it doesn't make sense at all, at least in this situation. "I assume you are Flame Metal, correct?"

"Uh, yes, that's me." I replied a bit nervously. "And just 'Flame' will be alright. Without 'sir'."

"Ah, I understand." Glide nodded with a smile. "So, I've heard from princess Luna that you are coming here to relax. I can assure you that you came to the right place. What would you like to start with?"

"Luna told me that the right thing for me would be the Lunar-M treatment." I told the lunar pegasus.

"Oh, the full treatment?" she squinted yer eyes a bit. "I suppose it is indeed a right choice. I see a lot of tension in you that needs to be relieved. Please, follow me."

So far, she seems nice. Without further ado, I followed her. We went to the right and came into the room with a small pool, or bath, inside. Steam was in the air, and by that I guess the water is already warm.

"Before we begin, I need you to take off all of your clothes and accessories." Glide told me. "Have no worries, your belongings will be safe."

Well, here I go. First, I took off my hoodie. Then, I dissipated the magic of the necklace, took it off and placed it into one of the pockets of my hoodie.

"Ah, that is what I expected to see." the mare commented, looking at my wings. "Your secret is safe with me, dear Flame. I respect your privacy. It's uncomfortable for you to show me the wings, right?"

"Yeah, a bit." I nodded, handing her the stuff. She took it into her mouth (I hope my hoodie isn't too dirty), nodded and went somewhere. Soon, she returned without the hoodie.

First of all, we need to wash you." Glide told me, gesturing at the tub. "Get in and relax. I will fetch the needed herbs and extracts."

Wordlessly, I got into the tub.

...

Ooooooh~

...

Usually, if the water is too hot, I get my balls on fire. It's not the case this time. It's rather hot, but not unpleasantly so. I allowed myself to relax, resting in a standard pose — forelegs on the edges of the tub, supporting my body as the rest of it submerged underwater, including my wings. I shivered at the sensation of warm water engulfing me.

I really need to thank Luna for all those things she does for me.

"Good." I heard Glide as she came to me, holding a couple of bottles in her wings. A pleasant smell of mint filled the room. "Now, I need you to take this." she handed (hoofed?) me a small pill-like gem. I think that's a gem. What is it, a drug to make me feel better? "Place it under your tongue."

In that case, Equestria is a big load of drugs to me. I never did drugs, but I bet I would if there were no negative consequences. Or maybe still not. Well, there's no way of knowing.

Anyway, I placed this pill under my tongue.

"You are the first pony to not ask me about what it is." Glide sniggered. "Anyway, it is an enchanted gem that will protect your eyes from getting hurt by the extracts. In a few minutes, it'll begin to work and your vision will become slightly sharper. Don't worry, there's no side effects. Now, all you need do is relax."

I relaxed, closing my eyes. Lying in a bathtub is a great start for sure. Then, I felt Glide's hooves on my shoulders as she started massaging them.

I never knew hooves could be so tender. Neither did I know I have shoulders. I do, and while they're certainly not human-like, they are present. And I never knew they were so tense. The mare rubbed and kneaded the shoulders, and I felt them relaxing even more.

"You have a lot of tension in your body, Flame." she told me in a soft and quiet voice. "Under much stress lately?"

"Uh-huh." I replied. "Just... learning new things and accepting them."

"It can be very stressful, yes." she nodded slightly. I can't tell how I saw that since my eyes are closed, but she certainly nodded. "Adapting to changes, accepting the new, we lunar pegasi are still going through it."

And then, the silence came upon us. I just rested while Glide massaged my upper body, making my muscles relax. Then, she used a brush to straighten my long mane, and poured some kind of liquid on it. Smells... strange. Pleasant, though. She rubbed it into my mane, and I felt a tingling sensation all over my scalp. That is, where hairs connected to the head. Magic? Probably.

Next, she poured something into the tub itself. Smells of roses. And I felt my whole body shuddering as the water became slightly colder in a blink. It's still very pleasant, and I find myself dozing off.

***

Some time later, I was gently shook awake by Glide. She smiled at me as I opened my eyes, finding myself in the same tub. I feel... strangely good. No, not that word... I feel good. I don't think I can precisely describe my feelings right now. I'm a bit hazy now, but that's thanks to this relaxation. It did good...

"Time for the next stage. Please, follow me." she said. I stood up, got out of the tub, and the moment I did it I felt my fur and mane spring to life as if on command. Was I just dried off? "Unicorns added a good dry-spell here so that you won't have to use the towels or mane-dryers." that's good. Huh, I'm pretty fluffy. Also, my hair is less of a mess now. Straighter, too. Maybe straighter than my sexuality.

Okay, I should stop with sex-related stuff. I mean, it'd be most embarrassing if I pop a boner in front of this mare. Or any other mare, for that matter.

I was led into another room, right behind the current one. The next room was a bit bigger, featuring a large wooden table in the middle, fit for, uh, Celestia, I guess. She's the biggest pony around, after all. The whole room was painted in soft shades of blue, giving it a very relaxing look.

There were also two mares sitting on soft-looking pillows. As we entered, they stood up to greet us. The first one featured red mane and dark fur, the second one had blue mane and the same dark fur.

"Flame Metal, this is Rosy and Bluebell." Glide gestured at the two mares, who slightly bowed in return. Noticing my wings, their eyes widened. Uh...

"An alicorn?" Rosy said, moving closer to me. Gently, she lifted her hoof up and touched my feathers. "Majestic..."

"Such shape..." Bluebell moved forward, looking at my body. "So young and yet so handsome..."

Uh, is it going sexual? I bet it is.

"Most virile, too." Rosy said, moving one of my hind legs and my tail away to look at my—

Wait wait wait, that is too far! My leg snapped back in position as I tucked my tail between my hind legs.

"Girls, please." Glide laughed softly. "He is from Equestria. Ponies are unaccustomed to such forwardness there."

Yeah, I doubt there is anything else more forward that this already is. Straight to the point. Definitely straighter than my sexuality.

"And, um, I kinda young for, uh, what I think you want..." I said nervously, shifting my legs slightly.

"Oh?" Rosy blinked, and then laughed. "No, we were just admiring your body."

"I can see that." I replied with a huff, flustered by them.

"But if you want that, we can provide." Bluebell added with a sweet voice.

"Uh..." I averted my eyes. Three mares at once? Um... tempting. But I didn't come here for this, right? Though... no, I'm not going to do that. Maybe in the future. "Maybe later."

"Don't be so shy." Glide's laughter ringed like a bell. "But we won't press if you decline the offer."

I think I need to grow up a bit. I'm not as big as them, and while being crushed to death while having sex is a way I might pick to go out with, I'm certain neither Luna nor Moonshine would like that. Besides, I barely know these three mares. What if I somehow impregnate them? Having three foals (six if I'm unlucky, even more if my lack is lower than zero) would be a nightmare. And what would I tell Moonshine? "Hey, Moon, I fucked three mares and now have kids to raise. Wanna help?" a way to ruin our love, ugh...

Huh, fucking strangers was never my problem. Though, I was never that young. Neither was I in love at that time.

"No." I replied firmly. "But thank you. I might take it the other day." I smirked slightly.

"Alright, then. Get onto the table and lie on your belly." Glide said, gesturing at the table. "Outstretch, too."

I did as asked, and soon found my body being worked on by three mares at once.

Now, that's a foursome right here. I can't say I don't like this massage. It's the most pleasing thing I've ever received in my life! It outdoes even sex, too. My joints were popped, muscles rubbed and kneaded, even my horn was massaged. All of my body went pleasantly numb, relaxing.

The wings and my backside felt the best, though. As they plucked bad feathers out of my wings, I found myself unable to contain a moan. A weak moan, but still audible and loud enough for the mares to hear.

My, this is heaven...

"I hope you're enjoying it." Glide said, using her hooves on my back. She also used her wings to give additional... pleasure, I suppose. Sounds dirty, right. But, uh, her wings poke special points that make me feel so damn good I don't know how to describe this.

I muttered something incoherently, and it seemed to satisfy her.

Now, I regret not going to spas before. I should go to such places more often. Much more often.

And soon, I found myself asleep due to the magical power of a good, professional massage.

Author's Note

Flame might be older than he thought. Also, a screech for the cute bat ponies!

~Eee~

On the serious note, I hope you didn't mind some sexual stuff going on in this chapter. I suppose it was right for Flame to discover that he started to have more sex-related thoughts because he's actually older than he thought he was. It will greatly help him with future relationship with Moonshine.

64. Weird Thoughts

About a month have passed since that day. It was relatively uneventful, save for my occasional trips to the spa that have become regular by now. It really gives me a relief I would otherwise not achieve by any means. The lunar mares suggested sex as a sort of "treatment", but I refused them. While it might be good for me, I just don't feel like it. Besides, I'm pretty sure I'm not supposed to do it when I have a lovely girlfriend. Or fillyfriend? Probably the latter.

Anyway, I don't have to pay for those spa trips since Luna covers the expenses every time. Apparently, she doesn't care about money since her personal treasury is pretty much full of gold and she doesn't know how to spend it. Sure, she donates it to country's treasury and budget, but there is still a lot left for her alone. She also told me that when she was still relatively young (the first hundred years, I guess), she used to going adventuring with her sister, fighting different monsters, uncovering secrets, and so on. Since times are calmer nowadays, and because there is no thrill she felt before, she is pretty content with doing what she does every night. She let it slip that she thinks about the night sky a lot and how to change it to make it look even better.

While I understand why she doesn't need anything from me in return for what she does, I still want to do something special, something just for her. But she's a princess who can buy pretty much anything. What kind of gift can I possibly give her? Certainly, I maybe could write a song. But... well, if I did that, it would seem like I love her and wrote a song to express that. Since I don't, she's just a friend of mine, I don't think a song will be right for her.

I... I am at loss. What can I give her that she can't get by herself? Hm...

...

No ideas. Maybe I should just roll with the fact that she doesn't want anything from me. Especially after I thought about this for a few weeks already and haven't come up with anything yet.

A couple of times in the past, I was told that if you get something, don't give anything in return. I... Well, I don't really agree with that point. I mean, I keep asking for help, and I'm not helping in any way in return. I really want to repay Luna for everything she's done for me. She helped me to get used to this world, she helped me to stay hidden from prying eyes, she helped me to learn flight, she even solved my love problem. And I? I don't know if I've ever done anything significant for her. She thinks of me as a friend and I helped her to socialize, at least a bit, but I don't think it's enough.

Ugh, this is so confusing... I never had such problems back when I was a human. Everything was so much, uh, simpler. Ever since I've gotten here, everything became more and more complicated with each day.

Though, it gave me a lot: new friends and love. Magic, too, but it's not as important.

Speaking about friends, I've recently had a party with Moonshine, Coral, Chocolate Chips and a couple of others. One of them was Azure Wave, an earth pony filly of light-blue fur and swirling blue mane. She already had a cutie mark, and that was an anchor. She told me that she's especially good with small yachts and won a competition that gave her that cutie mark. Second, was Chocolate Chip's sister — Coffee Brown. She was Chocolate's twin sister, though she lacked freckles Chocolate had.

Overall, it seems Moonshine's company is fillies-only excluding me. I don't want to brag, but I'm special to her.

I should also mention our neighbors (I can't say "roommates" since they're in another room). Night Breeze and White Light became my acquaintances. I still can't call them friends since we don't know much about each-other, but they're still nice ponies to hang out with. I... I don't think I have anything more to say.

I think I must mention that the spring is coming. It's already first week into March, and soon the snow will begin to thaw, according to pegasi' weather schedule. Will it be as dirty as spring always was back on Earth? If it's true, I will have to buy myself a pair... uh, not a pair, but... quad... fuck it, a set of high boots to prevent myself from getting dirty. Gotta keep that white fur clean.

I noticed that it got warmer, too. It's about five degrees below zero, and it's rather warm. I'm comfortable enough without pants. I still wear the sweater, though. It's nice and comfy, not to mention it looks good on me. Maybe I'll stop wearing clothes altogether someday. But, well, having some makes me feel a bit better than being completely nude. Beside, I think wearing clothes is what makes me stand out a bit. I don't like attention, but feeling unique is good, I suppose.

Let's think about the school now. It's been going quite well for me. For once, as one of the most successful students in the school, I started getting stipend. It's actually pretty big. If I save up, I'm sure that I'll be able to buy a lot of things. As for the studying itself, I learned quite a lot. Besides Math, History, Geography and so on, I learned a lot in magic. I learned transfiguration, some light manipulation, and perfected my teleportation. I won't touch transfiguration too much, though — I accidentally turned Celestia's teacup into a rodent. It retained the same pattern that the cup had. It made the princess giggle. I guess it's not the first time someone does it to her belongings. At least I didn't turn any of her cakes into rodents. She wouldn't like that one for sure.

There's another thing I'd like to think about. I started getting funny looks from fillies. Funny as in half-lidded and, well... suggestive. Maybe not the right word. Whatever.

I would often notice them looking at me, giggling as I pass by, that sort of thing. Well, I can say that my looks improved once I started going to spa and using shampoos and other stuff the spa mares recommended. Yeah, I suppose it's the case why fillies started looking at me more. Not to mention that my body started to develop faster than before. I became slightly taller, a bit more muscular, and overall, more grown up in the physical sense.

So, I guess I was eleven or twelve when I arrived to Equestria. Everything solidifies that guess.

I have to thank our sports teacher Blaze, he did a good job at helping all of us develop our bodies. Nobody in our class is overweight or underweight. I don't know if I'm the strongest one, though I suppose I am. Alicorn strength adds to muscles, after all. I wouldn't say that I became muscular or anything but I can see my muscles pretty well. They're noticeable, that is.

I don't know if it's alright for us to train at such a young age. I remember someone telling me it's bad for your physical development if you train at too young age. Maybe it's not the case with ponies, who knows. I've never felt any pain after trainings, so I suppose it's all fine and dandy.

I also trained my wings under the tutelage of Luna. I can now fly pretty well, but I don't really have any use for my wings since I can't fly freely because ponies will surely notice me, and seeing an alicorn is certainly a big deal. For now, I should remain hidden.

Back to the topic of fillies. I don't really know what to do with it. Well, I can't really do anything at all about it besides becoming ugly, and it isn't an option. I just hope those fillies won't do something silly to get my attention. Besides, I already have a special someone. I don't think I'll ever need more. At least Night Breeze isn't trying anything. So far, she seems to be the same, as in not attracted to me.

Unfortunately, I know how far girls can go in an effort to get a guy. Fighting between each-other, too. I don't want Moonshine to get involved in any fight. It's not that she can't stand for herself, I'm sure she's strong enough to beat some sense into others, but... You never know. When it comes to getting a guy, shit can hit the fan pretty fast and splatter all over everything.

For now, let's not worry about it. If I notice anything too dangerous, I will act accordingly. I don't want a disaster.

Speaking about disasters, Luna has never mentioned my joke about getting laid with her. I mean, it was a joke, after all. I doubt she took it seriously. But what if she did? She's been living for a long time, and I'm certain that some sort of ancient courtship tradition makes that joke pretty serious.

Maybe I'm a tad paranoid here. She might've just dismissed and forgotten my terrible attempt at joking. I hope she have. Otherwise, I'm screwed in every sense of this word.

***

After another day of school, Moonshine and I returned to our apartment. It was a tiring day, having three Magic and two Physical Culture lessons. It was extensive training in both magic and body. Comparing it to the first days of CSGU, it's much harder now.

Tiredly, I took off my clothes and flopped onto my bed. Bolting the door shut, I allowed my wings to be shown. They became more beautiful as well — spa mares gave me a special kind of lotion that makes wings shine and look better overall. I have no stray feathers as well. They were carefully plucked by the mares. It's kind of intimate, but, uh, it was alright.

I heard Moonshine sigh as she let herself relax on her own bed. Well, there's not much difference between our beds — we moved them together to make one large bed. We innocently sleep together, nothing more. A few kisses before sleep at most, and some cuddling and nuzzling.

Though, I suppose we'll be open to all kinds of kinky fun in a couple of years, it depends on how fast we'll grow up. At least the beds aren't creaky or anything like that. Hint hint.

For now, we will just relax. After such a tiresome day it's necessary for us. Sighing in relief, I closed my eyes for a short nap. It'll surely give me strength for the rest of the day.

...

I don't actually have anything to do.

I felt Moonshine against my side as she crawled up to me. She placed her head on my chest as I lied on my back with bedcover on my lower section of the body. I smiled, feeling her warmth against my chest and side. Feeling slightly drowsy, I softly stroked her mane until both of us fell asleep.

***

Some time later, I woke up. The first thing I heard was soft humming. Turning my head, I could see Moonshine doing her homework. I guess humming helps her concentrate.

On the side note, it helps me, too. Or listening to music. Yeah, listening to music brings a whole lot to anything, especially to something overly boring. I remember when I was too lazy to do my homework I would listen to music, and it made me actually do a lot of equations in a row or other sort of annoyingly repetitive stuff.

Feeling nature's call, I decided not to disturb Moonshine and go to the bathroom instead.

After relieving myself, I returned to my bed and lied on it. I don't have anything to do and there's no homework for tomorrow. Moonshine does homework for later, I suppose.

My cat Molniya is sleeping on the table where Moonshine does her homework. It's a peaceful sight.

This really has a feeling of... family. I think I've thought about this topic a couple of months ago. I don't really remember.

So, family. I don't know, maybe I should think about it? It's a very important topic, it's my future. If I create family with Moonshine, will we ever have foals? If yes, how many? I'm not too fond of the idea of having kids but I'm not child-free either. Maybe in the future, I would want a foal. Or maybe not. Even if I'm twenty-three years old, it doesn't mean I know a whole lot about family, kids, and whatnot.

But what if one day I am confronted by Moonshine and she says she wants a foal? This... this is something I definitely should think about. I plan on becoming a musician, and it means I will have to travel a lot to see fans and to play music. I won't really have time to raise a child of my own. I don't want to be that dad who doesn't see his child often because of work. Maybe if I get enough money, I will be able to spend a couple of years just with my family. It depends on how much I will get, of course, but if done right, a musician can get a ton of money from selling albums and performing live. Music is my passion, but if I get enough money, I will definitely rest for a bit without having to worry about income. A passion is a passion, but there is life outside of it. Besides, a hobby that is made into routine-like job won't be enjoyable at all.

If I ever have a kid, I will at least try to raise him or her right. The question is, what is right? I can't exactly force my view on the world (which I consider right) on them, it will be just as bad as what my parents did to me. I'm not hypocritical, I see that certain things I can do can be as bad as what I don't like. It wouldn't be right if I let my kids have complete freedom either. How do I make it so my own child won't hate me? I can't spoil them because those kind of kids grow up to be assholes, mostly.

...

How the fuck are children raised?

I guess I'm too young to think about it. Well, I suppose I should wait at least... five years or so, maybe ten. Or even fifteen. Ugh... A lot of people don't really consider parenthood to be a problem at all since... I don't actually know. Maybe because mating is an instinct, and instincts are what most don't really think about? I suppose so...

I wonder... Have the princesses ever had foals? If so, how did they raise them and where are they now?

I guess I shou—

At the second thought, I shouldn't bother neither Luna nor Celestia about it. I mean, what the fuck am I thinking? I'm twelve at most! In pony years, that is.

What hit me in my head to think about family?

...

My brain is weird.

Author's Note

I know nothing goes on in this chapter (more or less), but I still think it's important. Ever since Flame completely accepted his new life, things went smoother and smoother. It stays this way, for now.

65. Laws

The next day, Night Breeze, Moonshine, and I went to the school as always. However, there is something very interesting today. There are four Laws lessons, during which we will be taught about the most important laws in Equestria and how they came to be. The lessons will be conducted by Luna.

I remember she once told me she doesn't see herself as a teacher. Well, I guess she changed her mind. Well, it will be good for me to see how well she can teach, especially if it concerns such an important topic as laws. Rights and obligations, freedoms, all of those are very important.

We entered the school, washed our hooves, and made a beeline to the auditorium. It was open, and we entered it. The auditorium features different night-themed colors: black, shades of blue, purple. I also noticed everything had a distinctive gothic style: window frames, tables, chairs, all of them were masterfully carved into something indescribably beautiful.

As we entered, we were greeted by Luna.

"Good morning, students." she greeted us, taking a sip of coffee. "You are welcome to take any seat you like."

Luna's voice was carried through the auditorium perfectly and clearly, giving a feel of something regal and majestic. This room is more like a throne room than an auditorium for studying.

"Ah, and good morning to you, Flame." Luna greeted me personally. "How was your night?"

"It was calm." I replied, walking to the princess. "Luna, why are you teaching us today? I thought you didn't like teaching."

"Not that I dislike teaching, per se." Luna replied. "I suppose it is hard for me to teach large groups of ponies. Nevertheless, I'm proficient in laws. My sister suggested I should teach ponies about them. Besides, I should talk with ponies more often. Thus, I came here."

"And what about the room? Was it like this before?"

"No, but I made a rearrangement. Studying rooms of the past had much more decorations, being more pleasant to the eye. My sister gives her own auditoriums her personal feel, and I suppose I can do the same." Luna smiled.

"I actually like this style." I smiled back. "Gothic?"

"In the past times, it was called "modern", but you are right." she nodded. "Now, let's take a seat. I have a lesson to prepare."

I nodded and then went to Moonshine and Night Breeze. They've already taken sears in the front row of desks. I sat to the right of Moonshine, and felt Night's gaze on me.

"Are you friends with her majesty?" she asked in a hushed tone.

"I don't want to brag but I am." I nodded. "She's a nice pony once you get to know her."

"I'm quite flattered by your kind words, dear Flame." Luna said. I blushed slightly.

Night Breeze blushed as well. It seems she didn't want her question to be heard.

***

The bell rang, and immediately all ponies stood up to greet the princess of the night.

"You don't have to stand up, dear ponies." Luna said, standing up herself. "You may sit."

It seems a lot of ponies in our class fear her to some degree. No one but the three of us sat in the front row.

"Today, students, we will talk about the basic Equestrian laws." Luna proclaimed. "They are the foundation of any and all other laws. If said laws contradict the foundation, they can't be laws." she explained simply. She loves to speak regally and... you know, how wise people speak, but she's speaking rather clearly now. "Our country is based on freedoms and obligations, for one cannot exist without the other. And while there are freedoms, there are also restrictions to said freedoms. The main principle is — your freedom ends where other's begins. It is rather simple and yet very effective. For example, you cannot make other ponies do what you want unless there is a contract they agreed to sign with you. Otherwise, it is illegal.

"Let's begin with basic freedoms to which all citizens of Equestria are entitled." Luna grabbed a piece of chalk and began writing on the blackboard. "First of all, Freedom of Life. Everyone has the freedom to live, and their lives cannot be taken unless they've committed a serious, unforgiving crime. According to this freedom, all citizens of Equestria may search for their happiness, they are free from being inflicted violence or abuse upon, be it physical or mental. It also means they may protect their lives without negative repercussions. It is so because life is much more than just existance, it is much more precious.

"Second is the Freedom of Thought. No one will be prosecuted for their views unless said views are a danger to others. For example, it is fine if you disagree with my view on, say, economics. It is not alright, however, to express said disagreement with violent actions. We can solve every problem in a civilized manner. We the princesses must hear your complaints and respond to them accordingly.

"Let me tell you another example. Through the times, there were various religions, good and bad. They don't exist nowadays mostly because of the Second Freedom. Many religions of the past restricted the freedoms of our citizens and made them do what they otherwise wouldn't. It pressed them into committing atrocities such as burning down buildings, sacrificing ponies, and other nefarious deeds better left in history.

"But what if religion helps, um, ponies to be happy?" a voice sounded from the auditorium.

"Valid question." Luna pointed out, nodding. "However, in order to follow a religion, you must also follow their specific set of rules that are mostly based not on logic but on what a god or gods of said religion expect of you. There are many baseless restriction, such as not eating daisies on a specific date. It was scientifically proven that such restrictions have no logical reason for existing.

Second, religions were always forced upon the foals by their religious parents, which is completely unacceptable, especially in our time. Religions also narrow believer's view on the world, tying everything to simple solutions that might not be true. We hope to raise foals that strive for knowledge and discovery, not those who close themselves in the confines of a certain view. I hope it answered your question."

After receiving a nod from the pony, Luna continued.

"Third is the Freedom of Speech. You may speak against anything you want as long as you back up your words with reasoning. It is even better if you back them up with facts. So, it is alright to tell us we are wrong on a specific matter. It is not alright to accuse someone of a crime without giving a proper proof. It is also not alright to lie, especially if it concerns mass media. Unfortunately, they are known for their twisted titles that use the words in a specific ways to gain attention and twist truth in the direction they want."

So far, everything sounds logically and reasonable. I don't call bullshit on those freedoms. Humanity could definitely use some of that, especially speech. Too often people say something without backing up their words with at least sound reasoning. And media... I hate it. "Metal is satanic", for example. I've read some articles about that, and they're so shit you wonder how they're not flushed down the drain already. And people believe those articles! Ugh...

"So, these are basic freedoms of our country." Luna concluded. "Do you have any questions, students?"

***

There was a big load of questions Luna had to answer. They concerned self-defense, art, and a lot of other things.

I learned that self-defense is an important right. Apparently, ponies may bear weapons for self-defense. If they are assaulted, they may use these weapons to incapacitate or kill the attacker right there and then. There won't be any negative consequences for the victim at all. Unlike in some countries where there is "too much self-defense". As far as I know, some countries value lives of criminals a lot more than they should. For example, in Russia, there is a high chance that you will get in prison if you defend yourself with a pistol against someone with a knife. Not to mention that owning that sort of firearm is illegal there. I've been to that country, and I've heard about some illogical shit.

Let's think about the art. You may create whatever you want as long as you don't use it to justify crimes. So, it's okay to write a story about someone who committed a crime and why they did that. It's not okay to say that it was right to do. Also, you may not describe disgusting things in any way: rape, torture, some weird fetishes (Luna didn't specify which, but I can guess there are a bunch of them), and other fucked up shit you don't want to even hear about.

Ponies actually took the subject of torture and rape without exaggeration. They know those things existed, they know they're bad, but it's not hidden from them. Ponies face the facts, unlike a lot of humans.

Well... It is an interesting topic. Especially concerning art. You know, some people get aroused by eating shit. In this country, this kind of folk get treated in the hospital because it's not alright to have such a fetish. And I kinda agree with them. When I searched for porn on the net, I often found some things I wish I wouldn't have to see. Ever. People are sometimes very disgusting.

I bet a lot of humans will maybe disagree. "But the freedom!" they would probably say. In my opinion, freedom is alright as long as there are limits. But that's my opinion. I've no idea what others think of, uh, everything.

Maybe some people would consider Equestria slightly oppressive because of the art thing. I'm pretty certain that there are a lot of people drawing rape. Ugh... No, that's absolutely not alright. "But it's just a drawing!" they say. It doesn't make me sleep easier knowing that there are people who like rape, even if it concern fictional characters. But that's me. I'm kind of sensitive to such topics because, well, I don't like people getting hurt for no reason. Especially so severely. Some things leave deep scars, ones you can't see with your eyes. And...

Well, it took a dark turn. Others seem pretty alright. I... well, I feel like I want to throw up.

I guess I'm highly sensitive to such stuff after all. Maybe because such stuff was hidden from me for a long time? You know, these cartoons for children where everything is white and black and there is a visible line between good and evil.

I suppose I should go to the spa again to relieve my stress. Talk a bit about that... Yeah, it'll certainly be alright for me.

***

After the lessons ended, I headed home. Moonshine soon joined me. Night Breeze, on the other hand (hoof? Which should I use?), decided to stay a little longer and talk with Luna about something.

"Hey," I heard Moonshine calling me. I turned my head. "You seem sad."

"I suppose..." I let a drawn-out sigh. "Well... I suppose that, um... Luna touched subject of rape and, uh... I suppose it led to, um... My thoughts became darker." I find it difficult to form a coherent sentence.

"But it doesn't happen nowadays." Moonshine pointed out. "It's very good, don't you think?"

"It makes me happy, yes." I nodded. "But... in my home-world, a lot of such things happen still..."

"I... I'm sorry, I didn't know." her ears folded as she looked at me with compassion.

"Don't be." I shook my head slightly. "It's not your fault. You could've done nothing to stop this. I... well, I just have to accept it and move on." I sighed again. "I'm in a much better world now, and I am happy." I managed a small smile. My words are true. "I have you, and... Everything is so much better than it was back then."

"It is good to have you, too." Moonshine nuzzled me lovingly. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

At the end of the day, I am happy. No matter what I had to go through, no matter what I've heard and seen before. I have much more than I could ever wish for.

And I will never let it go.

Author's Note

This short chapter was a bit depressing, but I hope not too much. Even if our planet has a lot of problems mentioned in the chapter, we can be better. We must face our problems and deal with them, not hide from them.

Also, I mentioned religion in this chapter again. You may disagree with the point, but please, don't speak without backing up your worlds. I have a lot to back up my anti-religious claim. I ask you not to start another holy war in my comments. Well, I guess I already have done it myself, but I ask not to engage in conversations about religion without reasoning and proof. Just shouting at each other won't solve anything.

I should also mention Flame's position on those disgusting things he mentioned. If you like rape, you need psychological help. Wishing harm on someone for a bit of pleasure is not normal and is not okay, no matter if it's fantasy or reality. If you like eating shit, you need help. I'm not going to argue and will delete any comments saying "but it doesn't hurt anyone". It's still damn disgusting and I will read no justification of it.

The story won't take a darker turn, it just shows the truth from Flame's point of view. I suppose some of you won't be alright with the darker things I write, but fear not — I'm not going to make this story darker. But I must say that all things have dark and light sides (aside from some exceptions) and it's foolish to disregard one of them in favor of the other.

My main principle — whatever the story is, there must be realism and no rose-tinted glasses.

66. Honesty

After doing my homework, I rested on the bed, thinking. Tonight, I'm going to the spa again to relieve my stress. Never knew talking about laws could make me feel so down... Though, they touched some very sensitive topics.

As much as I want to say that I don't care about the world, it would be lying to do so. Bad stuff that happens throughout the globe certainly had influence on me. How do humans fare now? What are they doing? Are there any wars, conflicts?

There is another reason why I don't want to go back to Earth. What if I find it in ruins, irradiated and utterly destroyed? It will... leave a mark on me. I just... I sometimes feel that I should do good to make the world better. But... it's very difficult to maintain this, uh, view. People that hurt me in the past, they sometimes outweigh those who did good to me. Or maybe I just made myself think so? It's really unclear what is true.

I... I admit I need someone's comfort. And... No, I won't go to the spa. As good as it is, I think I should focus more on those who are closer to me.

Moonshine. I, uh... I can talk with her about... everything.

An idea appeared inside my head.

I need to make an entirely honest conversation with her. Lift some weight off my chest, relieve myself, tell her how I feel about things. And learn what she thinks as well.

We love each-other, there mustn't be secrets between us. We must understand each-other. I believe it is what a healthy relationship should be. Maybe I'm wrong, I don't know, but... that's how I feel.

At that moment, Moonshine was sitting on her bed, drinking some apple juice after completing her own homework. Here it goes...

"Moon," I called her. She turned to me with a questioning look on her face. "Hey, I'm, um... I want to talk to you."

"About what?" she asked.

"Well..." I started nervously. "I want us to have an... entirely honest, uh, conversation." so damn awkward... "I just... I suppose..." where are words I need? "We just need to be completely, uh, honest with each-other, right?"

"I think so." Moonshine nodded. "I'm in. I really want to know more about you."

I'm glad she agreed. Otherwise, it'd be pretty awkward and... Well, let's not think about it.

"Um..." she nervously cleared her throat. "How do you feel?"

Not a bad question to start our conversation with.

"Not that good." I admitted. "I've been thinking about the world I left." I began. "And all bad things that happened and I've no doubt continue happening there. Uh... I came to a realization that I still care about the world. No, both worlds. Especially the one so peaceful as Equestria." I nervously rubbed my legs together. "I just fear... I fear something bad might happen. To this world, city... us. I've not been as happy as I am now , and I'm really afraid of losing everything I've recently gotten. I just..." I sighed, trying to find accurate words to describe my situation.

"Flame, it's alright. I feel that way, too." Moonshine moved closer to me. "When I was kicked out of my home..." her ears fell. "I felt like the world betrayed me. I didn't know what to do, where to go, I was scared and afraid. And... Until my grandpa found me, I was so, um, unhappy, so... sad."

I listened closely without interrupting.

"But he showed me how beautiful, how, uh, good the world is." Moonshine continued. "Ever since he took me in, I, um, was so, um, happy. Though, I... I had a problem of communicating with other ponies. I still do..." she chuckled nervously. "I, uh, feared they would treat me like my parents did... But I still wanted to do something good. My grandpa told me that if you do good, it returns to you someday."

Sometimes, yes...

"But when he passed away, I..." she kept talking. "I broke. I cried and cried... You saw it, too." she blushed in slight embarrassment. "I remember how you comforted me when it seemed nopony would." she smiled slightly. "It was when I first felt something towards you. Your kindness and compassion left a mark deep inside my soul." she put her hoof on her chest. "And... you did good for the sake of it, right?"

"Yes, I did." I nodded. "I would never let a friend of mine cry. And, even if I didn't know you much back then, I, um, could see you needed someone to be by your side."

"Yeah... I was alone." she admitted. "I'm thankful for what you did for me." she looked away, blushing. "And... It led to something more..."

"Indeed." I smiled at her. "At first, I was unsure of how I felt towards you. It was... strange, to say the least. I had to restrict myself out of fear that I'll inflict harm upon you, knowingly or not." I sighed, and yet my smile remained. "But I found it inside myself, a burning desire to love, and... here we are."

"I'm happy about this. You?"

"Of course, Moony." I told her. "However cheesy it might sound, you have dramatically changed my life and became a part of it." not that the whole human-turned-godlike-pony thing doesn't matter, but finding love is something else entirely and yet much more important.

"And you became a part of mine, too." she smiled softly. "But before it happened, I feared that I might step over the line someday, and... we won't be together." she fidgeted in place nervously. I think she's going to ask me something she doesn't really want to. "Tell me... have you ever felt like shouting at me?"

"...No, I have never felt that way." I shook my head. "I was just... confused and uncertain about, um, all of this. But I was never angry at you. I just couldn't."

And it's true. She never did something bad. At least nothing too bad. And when she did, it wasn't to cause me harm. Besides, she was young. She still is, and everyone makes mistakes during their lives. I don't think there are any exceptions.

"Thank you." a barely noticeable silent sigh of relief escaped her lips. "Speaking about love... Have you ever loved anyone before me?" she looked me in the eyes. No, there isn't jealousy in them, it's just pure interest.

"I have, but it didn't work out from the beginning." I replied. "And... I guess it's partly my fault." I could've done better than that, truly. I was mostly a horny teenager, and... Well, it was awkward, to say the least. I did some stupid things to gain attention, all that. I don't want to mention it either.

"How is that possible? You're kind, smart, you know how to do a lot of stuff, and you're handsome..." Moonshine protested, blushing at the last word. "I, um, can't see how you couldn't get her, whoever she was."

"It was way back when I was fourteen. About eight years ago, that is" I explained. "I wasn't that smart or talented at that time. And handsome? Nah, certainly not." I shook my head. I still remember my terrible acne that I don't want to face ever again.

"You... never loved anyone else since then?" Moonshine asked me warily.

"No..." I replied slowly. "It was just... Uh, I felt like... Ugh, it's hard to describe!" I put my hoof to my forehead and tapped slightly. "Well, I felt... bad. Sad, even. Maybe depressed..." even now I have trouble with how I felt and feel about certain things. "I just didn't think that anyone would love me. I guess it was part of my, um, teenage mind, and I'm not really proud of that part of my life." I scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment.

"I'm sorry you felt so bad." Moonshine hugged me tightly. "Do you feel better now?"

"Much, thanks to you." a smile touched my lips. "And still, I was very confused about what was, um, going on between us." I admitted. We parted and sat across each-other. "It's just... I've never been loved before."

"You are now." she kissed me on the cheek. "Flame, you make me, um, very happy... I can't even put it in words." she admitted, her blush increasing. "I just... I feel good whenever you are around. I know I can turn to you if I feel bad. You can turn to me, too." she looked at her hooves. "I want to ask you... Have you ever dreamt about me?" she looked up.

Hm... I don't really remember. Have I?

"I don't know... I rarely have any dreams." I said. "Maybe I had, but... I don't remember my dreams much. And you? Have you ever dreamt about me?"

For some reason, her face heated up a lot.

"Um, yes..." she said quietly.

"And what were those dreams about?" I asked. I can guess it was lewd. Or not. Well, it's just my imagination.

"Um..." Moonshine looked anywhere but not at me. "I dreamed about you having, um... Uh..."

"Sex?" I suggested, and her cheeks almost literally burst in flames. I've never seen her face so red before.

At least it was the right word I suggested. If it wasn't... well, there would be embarrassment.

"Yeah... with other, um, mares." she said.

...

...

Well...

Damn me to hell if it isn't perverted. Though, this, um, fetish isn't a bad one. At least she's not into any gross stuff.

It also explains a faint sweet scent I often smell in the mornings.

"Um, whom did I... um..." I don't really want to say 'fuck'. "Well, you know..."

"..." Moonshine seems to understand that she shouldn't have told me about her fantasies. After some hesitation, she spoke again. "A couple of my friends..." Oh, alright. I should've guessed. "Night Breeze..." Makes sense. Kind of. "And, um... princess Luna." ...Not bad. Though, it must've been awkwardly uncomfortable for me since Luna is bigger than me.

"That's a wide variety." I chuckled, eliciting a giggle from her.

"Would you do it with, um, any of them?" she asked me. "As in... really?"

Well, this conversation has just gone sexual. Not that I complain or mind it, but I don't want to pop a boner in front of Moonshine. Not having any underwear is sometimes a negative side of being a pony.

"Maybe... It depends." I replied, glancing sideways.

"And... with me?" she asked with... hope? Oh my...

"If you want." I replied. I think I'll regret this, but... It seems she's grown up enough for that sort of fun.

These pony years... They still confuse me. I guess it is okay for her to have such fantasies. I don't really remember what desires I had when I was ten. Did I even have any?

However, I believe it is okay for her to want sex with me. Taking into account that aging stuff and how Equestria treats sex, of course. Would a young girl confess her love for me when I was still human, I would think it's a trick from police to catch pedophiles. And I, well, I doubt I would love that girl back. It would be creepy if I did.

In this situation, however, it is acceptable since I'm a child again and, well, laws of both nature and country permit. Besides, it is a unique situation. I don't think any laws are able to regulate it.

"Um, okay... Good to know that, uh, you want me..." she giggled girlishly.

...

Does it mean she wants it? Like, having sex with me? Definitely. At least I think so... Ugh. Doing it right now? Certainly not. I doubt she's ready. She's too shy to openly agree to this. Besides... Well, I don't know.

We sat there in awkward silence for some time. I guess it was expected because we've just talked about sex. Yeah...

At least we were honest with each-other. I feel much better now.

"Do you wanna play Heroes?" I asked her.

"I wouldn't mind." she replied, a hint of a happy smile appearing on her face as her blush subsided.

A session of gaming will certainly be good for the two of us.

Some time later, the two of us went to bed to sleep.

This time, I felt a presence in my dreams. It's Luna, I suppose. Who else can it be?

It's really easy for me to determine if I'm sleeping or dream-walking.

"Good night, dear Flame." I was greeted by Luna as she appeared in front of me.

"Hello, Luna." I smiled at her. It's always good to see her.

I wonder if Moonshine is watching the dream where Luna and I do naughty stuff. It would be hilariously awkward if Luna sees that.

"It is time I ask for your assistance." she said. "It's not an urgent matter, but still a rather important one for many ponies, including me."

I'm intrigued. I nodded.

"The situation is — one of the performers, the one I told you about a long time ago, is in need of a specific player of musical instruments. I'm talking about the mare who performs dark orchestral music, the one I like very much." Luna explained. "One of their members have gotten ill. Now, they are in a dire need of an organist."

I'm really interested in this!

"I suggested I could provide them with one. You." Luna said. "I've looked at the music sheet, and it is rather simple, at least your part. I know you're not a professional organist but still a very good one nonetheless. Are you willing to partake in a performance that takes place next week?"

"Why not?" I replied. If I want to start my musical career, I might as well start there. Besides, I'm yet to hear what that performance group (I don't think I can call it a band) has. "I'd love to take part in that." I paused. There is an idea in my head. "But on one condition."

"What is it?" Luna inquired with interest.

"I need a ticket to the first row for my very special someone." I said.

Why not? Moonshine will certainly love to see me performing on stage. Besides, some practice won't hurt. Also, I will gain a bit of recognition which will certainly help me in the future.

"It can be arranged." Luna nodded, a smile on her face. "You can get acquainted with the group tonight. Their rehearsal starts in two hours. It takes place at your previous school in the concert hall. You can enter there by the code phrase — Sanguine Sancta."

"Holy Blood?" I replied. Well, I know Latin, there wasn't a problem with translating it.

"Ah, I think some explanations are in order." Luna said. "The group calls themselves Nox Obscura. Its works are based on old novels of the past. Sometimes, those novels are surprisingly disturbing to most.

"Their latest performances are focused on a very interesting novel that was written about one and a half thousand years ago. In that fictional universe created by the author, there is a country ruled by two alicorns."

"Like Equestria?" I asked.

"There are some similarities, yes." Luna nodded. "So, those two alicorns were the king and the queen. The citizens of the country held a disturbing belief... They believed that blood was a cure to all sicknesses. There is some logic behind that statement since blood is essentially life, however.

"The two alicorns decided to exploit that belief. They proclaimed that their blood is the ultimate cure to everything. That their royal blood is Holy, blessed by the Higher Powers. I must mention that even back then, at the times when the novel was written, religion was still strong and alicorns were believed to be gods. It wasn't exactly hard for those two to convince the population.

"So, the alicorns founded the Red Church that specialized in blood healing. Royal blood in itself is just that — blood without anything special. But if certain spells are applied to it or if it's mixed with special ingredients... It may become a medicine."

It's not that disturbing, actually. I so happened to read a novel of H.P. Lovecraft. That was disturbing. Blood stuff? Not so much. At least yet.

"However, they used very little of blood, a few drops per 'healing elixir', as they called it." she continued. "For some time, the Red Church and the alicorns prospered as the fame of their blood healing spread all over the world. People came to their capital city in search of a cure. And it worked... But not for too long."

Well, maybe healing with blood is disturbing. I suppose that it is, at least by pony standards.

"Nopony knew what happened: was it a backfiring spell or a wrong ingredient, but the elixir started turning ponies into monstrous, blood-thirsty beasts."

Okay, I take my words back. It is disturbing to a certain degree. If I ever see a peaceful pony becoming a moster... I suppose I will go crazy. I just can't imagine them being, uh, too evil.

"It caused the fall of the country. The alicorns disappeared without a trace, more and more ponies turned into beasts, and chaos erupted. However, there is no continuation — the author died of heart attack before he could start on the next book of the series."

Considering what he was writing about, no surprise.

"However, Nox Obscura took it upon themselves to continue the story in their own way. They combined some elements from author's novels, added good orchestral music into the mix, and released it to public. While not many would admit it, dark themes and disturbing content always draws a lot of ponies to it."

"Wait a minute." I said. "Can you tell me who is the author of the novel?" if my suspicions are correct...

"Love Craft."

...

...

Can't say I'm surprised.

"Very ironic how he didn't write about love much." Luna chuckled. "As far as I know, he was mentally unstable. Though, the rest is history. He never wrote a biography of himself, and he was a very paranoid stallion — there are only a few documents that feature him."

Love... Craft... It does sound like a pony name.

"So, the group will be waiting for you. I'll send them a letter." Luna told me. "Good luck. I'm looking forward to your performance."

67. Nightmares

I've just reached my previous school and told the guardspony at the entrance the code-phrase. It worked, and I was let in.

The main hall looks especially creepy without ponies in it. There is no light at all, not counting the moonlight that shines through the windows. Still, it's bright enough to see where I was going.

However, there is something much more eerie than the absence of artificial light.

The dreadful ominous latin chanting.

I can understand the words, actually. The structure is a bit wonky, but far better than anything I've heard from musical groups. Excluding Rhapsody of Fire (or is it just Rhapsody now? I don't really remember). Their latin is actually perfect. I heard that they hired a professional to write the lyrics, and I tip my metaphorical hat for that.

Gothic cathedral-like building, ominous chanting... I love this. There should be some dark pipe organ, and it'll be perfect. But that's just a nit-pick of mine.

I didn't even notice how I stood there for at least a minute, listening to the beautiful choir, which consisted of deep male voices and high female ones. It's really a perfect mix. I can even try to translate it.

Yeah, that is... something pretty creepy. Are they summoning some kind of blood god? More bloody version of Satan, perhaps?

Time to enter the concert hall. It's getting too creepy to just stand here...

I opened the door. It creaked loudly as I pushed it, and soon saw a large group of ponies. Huh, I expected them to be wearing dark clothes, capes, robes, that sort of thing. However, they're pretty... normal.

As soon as I entered, a pegasus mare approached me. I don't know if her colors are natural since they're kind of creepy. Snow-white fur, long raven-black mane, unnaturally silver eyes...

"Welcome, Flame Metal." she greeted me. "I am Argentea." in latin, her name means 'of silver' or 'in silver'. Just a little fact. "Her nightly majesty told us to expect you, and here you are."

"Um, good night." I nodded slightly, fighting my initial shyness. "And, um, I've listened to the choir on the way here. It's majestic!"

"Thank you." a smile touched her lips. "So, let's get straight to business. Princess Luna told us you can play the pipe organ well." she used her mouth to get a piece of paper from under her wing. I took the paper from her maw and took a look at it. It's a music sheet. "How well will you be able to play this?"

"Well..." I looked it over. It's not overly complicated, the chords and notes are simple and long, and the pipe organ has mostly the supportive, bass role in the song. "It seems pretty easy."

"Glad to hear that." Argentea nodded. "The choir has just warmed up. We may begin. But I need to know one thing first — do you know how to follow the movements of a conductor?"

"Uh, I don't think so." I replied. "But, uh, the song starts with the pipe,organ, and I know the tempo. It'd be fairly easy for me to just play accordingly."

"I suppose we can try that." the mare nodded. "Well, take your place, then. I will give you the signal when to start."

***

Everything went without a single hitch. I hit the notes on time, didn't make a mess. Aa for the song, it's majestic. Creepy, but at the same time epic and... sad. The meaning behind the lyrics is what most won't get, mostly because latin isn't widely spread. Or so I think. I actually don't know if many ponies know it.

I was also told not to talk to anyone about the identities of ponies I met. Actually, a lot of ponies consider the group vile and try to mess with its performances. A lot of nobles were trying their best (maybe it could be called worst) to lick Celestia's ass and shut down the musical group that has 'bad influence' on their children who want to start their own groups after listening to this one. Yeah... But Celestia is actively against such a thing. Not against the group but against the nobles who are against the group. Also, Luna directly supports the group, not afraid of any consequences. Such nobles will die out eventually.

But these ponies, those in the group, are pretty nice. Though, they have to wear robes and paint their furs to conceal their identities during the performances. Argentea always wears a disguise because she likes it. Even other members of the group don't know who she truly is. It could be pretty much any pegasus mare, and there are a lot of them.

I was advised to wear a disguise as well. And I'm sure as hell will do that. I even have a great idea for that.

The whole thing about the nobles explains why there are guards around. I bet there are a lot of ponies who want to find out the identities of ponies in the group. I wouldn't want my life to be ruined by some assholes who don't like my music.

Alright, time to go home. Next rehearsal will take place in a couple of days, and until then, I'll work on my new costume. The old one is certainly too small for me now.

***

As I returned home, I saw Moonshine sitting on her bed. In the pale moonlight, I could see that her ears are folded and her overall figure sagged.

"Moonshine?" I called her softly. She winced in surprise, and then turned in my direction.

"Ah... it's you." she smiled forcibly. "You, um, scared me..."

"Is everything alright?" I asked her, cautiously approaching her.

"...I don't think so." she said after a small pause. "I... I woke up in the middle of the night, um..." she looked downwards. "I had a nightmare, and... when I woke up, you weren't around..." I could see a tear rolling down her cheek. "I just... I thought that, uh... What happens to me now, it's too good for it to be real." she confessed. "After that talk we had, I thought a lot about... things. I came to a realization that, I... I don't deserve you."

"Why do you think so?" I asked her carefully, taking a seat at her side.

"You are so caring, so kind, so smart, talented, and..." she sighed. "I'm just a filly whom even her own parents don't like..."

"Now, don't you think you don't deserve someone like me." I comforted her, taking off my hoodie, releasing my wings and hugging her with one of them. "You don't need to be too special to be loved, Moon. I, uh... Well, I can't say I know everything about love," I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "But... I know that you certainly deserve love." I hugged her closer to me. "You had a loving grandfather. Now, you have friends and a lover. Your grandfather supported you and loved you, and don't you think no one else will. I love you and I care about you. I am sure your friends care about you, too. But you still feel alone, don't you?"

She nodded.

"Moonshine, you are not alone." I assured her. "I felt very lonely myself. At that time, there was nobody by my side, no one to comfort me. Well, besides my cat, that is." I glanced at Molniya. She was sleeping peacefully at the edge of Moonshine's bed. "But now... I have you." I nuzzled her lovingly. "I think it's the nightmare that made you think you are alone. Can you tell me what you experienced?" I'm not Luna to fight the nightmares in the dreams, but I can certainly try to help Moonshine here.

"I..." Moonshine started. "I... Well, it was... Dark. It was drizzling slightly, and yet it was chilling to the bone. I was, uh, walking through the dark forest, not looking anywhere but at the ground." it sounds horrible already. "There were voices... they were telling me, uh... horrible things..." a few tears rolled down her cheeks as she gulped loudly, trying to contain her tears.

"You don't need to say that if you're uncomfortable." I told her.

"No, I must tell you!" she exclaimed suddenly. "Or this dream will haunt me again, again, and again, and again!" she started shaking. I almost panicked, not knowing what to do! So, I did what I thought was the best — I wrapped my forelegs around her and put her closer to myself, sharing my warmth with her.

"Shhh, it's alright, let it all out." I whispered in her ears as she shook.

"Ev-ver s-since I've fal-len in l-love with y-you," she said, sobbing. "I somet-times had those s-scary nightmares! T-they told me h-how... how worthless I, I am, how I d-don't deserve to be l-loved, how I, how I should've n-never been born..."

Poor filly... What her parents did to her left a huge scar inside her soul. It boils my blood thinking how her father abandoned her, and then her mother blamed Moonshine for this! And now... Moonshine blames herself for this. Even I can understand that.

At least I had a somewhat loving family. Far better than what Moonshine had to go through at her early age... I wish I could just share my love with her, give her all the warmth I could, just to make her happy.

"And it w-went on and on and..." she continued. "I just... I can't... I still think it will fall apart!" she almost screamed. "I... I even had, had to go through the f-first grade again... I'm indeed worthless!"

Without a second thought, I kissed her. I shared my warmth with her. I gently rubbed my feather against her back. I must make her feel better. I can't just look at this and do nothing!

She calmed down. She was only slightly shaking from the shock. We separated.

"Do you feel better now, Moony?" I asked her with worry and care.

"...Yes, I do." she nodded, swallowing. "I... Thank you. I think I should've been more honest with you." she blushed in embarrassment. "Now... I want to reveal my secret, my most shameful secret that I've kept from everypony. I... I will reveal it to you."

"You don't have to." I shook my head slightly.

"I want to be honest with you, Flame." she said, looking me straight in the eyes. "I'm actually twelve."

...

...

?

"My... my grandfather had to do this because, uh..." she mumbled something under her breath. Then, she spoke louder: "Until I was kicked out, I didn't go to school. Not even the kindergarten... My mom didn't allow it because she didn't trust, uh, them. My grandpa had to teach me a lot of things before applying me for the school."

It explain why Moonshine was poor at studying. And it fuels my anger towards her parents. Like, what the fuck? How cruel and uncaring can anyone be to not teach their child anything?! This is beyond my understanding! If I had her parents, they would pay for what they've done to my love!

...

You just don't want to know how cruel some people are...

"Moonshine, age doesn't really matter." I told her. "We are different individuals, and the time we have lived means little. What we've been through is what's important. And remember, it doesn't make us more or less worth anything." I nuzzled her. "No matter what, I still love you. You were very strong to go through what you did. You didn't give up, and it's the most important part. Now, enjoy the love. I know you want to, I know I want to. We can achieve happiness. Together."

"We can." she nodded, and then leaned in for a kiss. I kissed her on the lips.

In truth, I wish I'd known about her inner troubles sooner. They might've not escalated to this... self-loathing. Moonshine has been through a lot of bad things, much worse than what I've been through. And I believe she is indeed strong to not lose her will to continue living. Even if it left a mark, it made her stronger. I can see that no nightmares will plague her mind anymore.

"How about we take a shower?" I suggested, feeling her rather sticky fur. I suppose she's been sweating a lot because of the nightmare.

"Yeah, I suppose we should." she smiled at me. "Scratch my back, okay?"

"No problem." I replied with a smile of my own.

This night has turned for the better.

And, to think of it, if I hadn't gone to the rehearsal or rejected Luna's offer, I might've not found out about Moonshine's problems.

Some things align very interestingly.

Author's Note

'Aging-up' of Moonshine wasn't done to make her and Flame have sex or anything. It just shows just how bad things can be in Equestria and how it's not sunshine and rainbows everywhere. I suppose it's more realistic than just 'everyone is good' scenario.

It also shows how certain events can open up different possibilities.

Besides, the chapter expands on honesty, a very important trait of a person. If there is someone you love, and you two (or three or even more, depending on how you prefer it), you shouldn't keep your feelings hidden from your partner/partners. It would only hurt you in the long run.

Also, I forgot to show you the art of specticboom. I'm very sorry, I just kept forgetting! Please, accept my humble apologies.

I don't mind the quality of the picture as long as the person doing it wants to do something good. I certainly like the idea behind the picture, and I'm sure that, with enough practice, specticboom would be great at drawing. Remember, practice makes perfect.

And yes, Bloodborne. It's a masterpiece of a game. Unfortunately, I wasn't able to play it due to the lack of PS4, but it mesmerised me still. It is both horror and action, it has a big and interesting story surrounding it. I like the way it's presented, too. It makes you think, and bits of exposition are a rarity.

68. Surprise Week

A couple of days have passed since that day. Moonshine has become much better, I can see it clearly. She even did something to her mane — it became slightly wavy. In my opinion, it looks much better than the straight mane she had. It certainly gives her... charm, I suppose. It makes her even more beautiful.

I'm glad I discovered her inner problems. They are solved now, and she is certainly much more happy than before. Wicked nightmares can be very dangerous, especially if they repeat. I was more than happy to help Moonshine overcome them and talk to me about them. As I discovered, making someone happy is one of the things that bring me great emotional satisfaction.

Truly, I've never cared for anyone that much before. The more I discover myself, the more I come closer to understanding how love works. Scientifically speaking, love works pretty simple, but everything that changes in our minds is certainly rather complicated. The way we behave and act, that sort of thing.

Also, I think I should mention that there was another rehearsal of the song during the previous night. So far, I've not messed up a single time, hitting the notes according to the tempo and the pace of the song. It seems that the group is ready to perform, and the performance is taking place in a few days. Since everyone will be wearing costumes, I should prepare my own as well. And since I've recently discovered that my older one no longer fits me, I decided to create a new one.

I need to remember that I'm not the star of the show, I shouldn't overdo my costume for it to outshine others'. It will be fairly simple instead — just a black robe decorated with a symbol on its back. I picked the symbol carefully, I want it to be recognizable later when I start my own band. It is the symbol of Ghost: an inverted cross with a G in the cross-section of it. It looks pretty good, that's what I can say.

I will also wear my skull face paint. The symbol and the skull will certainly be recognizable later. I just need ponies to know that there is a mysterious organist that was invited to take part in a rather famous group. I don't expect it to be a talk of the week or anything, though. Just something that will sit at the back of their minds, only to resurface later and ignite their interest.

Yay, I'm the mastermind! Well, at least I hope it'll work. We'll see...

For now, let's prepare for the day. There is still school today, after all. Gotta collect everything needed and put them into my saddlebags. I actually woke up early — six and a half past it, sometime like that. So, I've prepared myself and my stuff.

"Good morning." I greeted Moonshine when she woke up. She nodded sleepily and went to the bathroom to get herself ready for the school.

Well, I'm ready for the day. Mane neatly combed, fur washed, teeth cleaned. Man, I look good! I had never taken so much care about my appearance before I became a pony. Somehow, it feels good to look, um, good. I don't really know how to describe the feeling. I still suck at describing feelings, huh.

So, today we have two History lessons and two Art classes. This day is the easiest school day — I don't have any problems with either of the two classes.

After gathering everything for the studying, I waited for Moonshine to finish her morning routine. Once she got her own stuff, the two of us headed out of our apartment. There is something in the air... Can't quite say what it is. As we exited, we encountered White Light. He nervously stood near the door to his and her sister's apartment.

"Hey, Flame, Moonshine." he greeted us slightly nervously. "My sis is ill. Can you tell the teachers about it?"

"Alright, no problem." I nodded. "See you later, White."

"Thanks. She's really got it to her."

I didn't notice her being sick yesterday. Though, she did look somewhat nervous and anxious. I don't know what is happening with her, but I guess she could fall ill.

I don't think it's too important. I guess she'll recover pretty soon.

As we exited the hostel, I noticed that there were far less ponies around than usual. Huh? Is something important happening somewhere? Or maybe what Night Breeze caught was an infection of sort that got a lot of other ponies? I don't know.

Moonshine glanced at me in a strange way. Just what is happening here? It seems I'm the only one who doesn't know anything?

Wait a second...

*sniff*

The hell? I can smell something pleasant in the air. Is Canterlot being gassed with drugs? Hm, I wonder if the one who did it (assuming there is gassing) is called Scarecrow or similar. It would be pretty funny.

Soon, we came to the school. However, I can already see it's closed. What? Is it Sunday? Did I miss something?

I approached the front doors and saw that there is a sign that says something. Let's see...

It says... Closed due to increased heat season.

...

Oh holy fuck, it's heat season! Estrus! I remember reading about it. Short summary — mares want to fuck. Alright, I suppose Moonshine and I could... no, not bang but return to the apartment and have the day to ourselves. Since it doesn't seem like my love is in estrus, we can safely be together without her jumping me.

Alright... It explains everything. The beginning of spring is the time when most mares have estrus, at least to my knowledge. I guess that closing schools for this week is reasonable since most students would be unable to focus on anything rather than sex.

Well... Then we should close all schools on the Earth, too.

"Hey, colt." I heard a voice behind me. I turned around and saw a filly roughly my age. I think I've seen her before... In the school, perhaps? "Wanna bang? I took pills."

I bet it's the pick up line here, describing heat season in a nutshell. Also, this filly is really straightforward. Not even a date before we do it. She also approached me while clearly seeing that there is already a filly near me. I guess she's pretty... needy?

"I have a fillyfriend." I replied, pulling Moonshine closer. I don't really want to have sex right now. Besides, I don't know that filly. Andnthird, I don't know if Moonshine would like me to have sex with strangers. True, her fetish is all about watching me having sex with other mares, but come on, I don't think it can be applied to this situation.

"Aw, shucks." the filly frowned. "Alright, do you know any colts around that wouldn't mind some company?"

"Nah, don't think so." I shook my head.

"Too bad." she groaned in frustration. "Alright, good luck with ya own filly." she winked at me and then went her way. She also flicked her tail, flashing her privates.

Great. Just great. I suppose I should return to the apartment lest I become a target number one for lone fillies. This one was quite... tame, I guess. However, I shouldn't expect others to act in the same way. They might be more persistent or go as far as show physical affection to me in public. And I'm certainly not into public sex. At least not of this sort.

"Let's return to the apartment." I told Moonshine. She nodded, and then yawned. "Well, you can get some more sleep there." I elicited a chuckle out of her.

I wonder if I'm free for a whole week. I mean, estrus last for a week, right? It means the school would be closed for the same amount of time, logically speaking. I suppose I could busy myself with a book or two or just do some stuff with Moonshine. Maybe just innocent kind of things, like reading together, playing Heroes 3, practicing music and so on. Or we could do kissing, cuddling, that sort of Affectionate stuff. Really, I can do anything!

Planting a kiss on her cheek, I led her back to the hostel. She blushed after I kissed her. I love doing it, actually — seeing her blush is fun and feels nice to me. I guess it's what love is.

"Um, Flame, I wanted to tell you it's the week, but I, um, forgot..." Moonshine blushed in embarrassment. "I, well, haven't ever had estrus before, too."

"It's not a problem." I replied. "We forget some stuff here and there, not a big deal. But let's get back to the apartment first."

As we returned to the hostel, I could smell a strong and sweet scent on the first floor. Alright, we need to get to our room before I pop a boner right here and now. It would be awkward and embarrassing, not to mention vulgar. I don't want to walk around swinging my dong.

What a crazy day today is...

We ascended the stairs, and then headed towards our apartment. My ears picked up a curious sound... A rhythmic thumping.

...

It seems everyone's getting laid today. Huh.

Alright, here's the apartment. The two of us entered the hall, and heard some noises coming from Night Breeze's and White Light's apartment.

...

"Fuck me, brother! Harder!" I heard.

...

Oh, now I get why White wanted us to tell the teachers that Night is ill but not in heat. Cheeky bat ponies... I was right about incest after all, it seems. At least those two don't mind it at all, judging by what I hear.

Alright, incest isn't my business, moving along now. It's family business.

*ba-dum tsss*

I looked at Moonshine and saw her blushing deeply.

"Pretend we didn't hear it." I whispered to her. She nodded, and the two of us entered our own room. After we closed the door, we could no longer hear the twins having rough sex behind the wall.

Now I know their dirty secret. Though, I will never use it against them. It doesn't matter of they have sibling sex — it's alright as long as it's consensual. So far, I don't think it's rape. White Light didn't seem scared when he told us about his sister's problem.

So, this is how the heat week looks. Pleasant scents in the air, everyone fucking everyone, even sisters screwing brothers. What can I say? It's better than women's period weeks. Instead of getting threats, I received an invitation to fuck. There's absolutely no debate on what's better.

*PZZZZT! Plop.*

Oh wait, there's a letter. I've just got a letter. Wonder whom it's from?

Let's see... Oh, it's from Luna. Interesting.

Dear Flame Metal,

I felt obliged to warn you that the heat week has come. In the light of the event, I suppose you need a spell that would allow you to have sex with mares in heat without impregnating them. The spell is fairly easy to cast, you should have no problems with it.

Good luck.

Sincerely,
Luna

There is a scroll attached to the letter. Well, here the spell is. I say it's pretty useful, and it will certainly be very useful in the future. Moonshine would most certainly want sex with me once we grow slightly older. Not to mention that it's one hundred percent true that she will have her own heat cycle someday.

Luna, oh Luna... I bet you did it not only just for me. Perhaps I'll get a visit from her. I don't know, this whole week could be pretty much filled with sex. And both royal sisters are still mares.

Yeah, I see what they're doing with purely male guards at the castle. Handy, 'nuff said.

...

This is by far the strangest thing I've encountered in Equestria. This week of sex isn't something you can see on the Earth. Well, at least I've not heard of it.

Crazy, crazy Equestria.

Author's Note

I'm sorry for the month of waiting! I've been pretty bisy with college, research for another story, and writing yet another story. Don't worry, I won't stop writing this one!

70. Discord

"Hello, everypony!" the weird creature said. I think I remember its name... Um... No, not really. "I am Discord, and I came here to have some fun!" Yeah, Discord. Also, his sentence sounded a bit... strange, to say the least.

Discord summoned some sort of weird throne and sat on it. Let me remember who this guy is... I recall Luna telling me he is, um... Dammit, it was some time ago, I really have a hard time remembering it. Uh... Right, he was the lord of Chaos or something like that, ruled Equestria some... two thousand years ago, but was defeated by the princesses using the Elements of Harmony and thus, was encased in stone.

Well, we're all doomed. Unless Celestia or Luna save us... Or those six ponies that had defeated the fearsome Nightmare Moon almost a year ago. Maybe they have a chance.

"You know, I had a lot of time to think about things while I was just a gloating-postured statue in the Gardens." Discord continued, surveying the crowd. "And I came to a conclusion — it's boring when I'm not around. There's simply not enough chaos." he extended his arm and grabbed the nearest pink cloud from the sky. Mister Fantastic, is that you? So, Discord brought the cloud closer, put a big cup under it (where did he get it?) and squeezed the cloud, getting a lot of steaming hot chocolate. Then, he took a sip, and... The cup disappeared while its contents remained.

...

That right there is... absolutely mind-blowing. I guess he deserves his title, because it is pure chaos. What he does is something I... I better not think about too much. I don't want my brain to explode, which is certainly a possibility in this crazy world, especially with beings like Discord running around from time to time without causing problems throughout the universe.

"So, I summoned you all here," the chaos lord spoke in a mock majestic voice, a mustache appearing on his face as a top hat appeared on his head. "To witness my grrreat magic tricks!" he bowed, then cleared his throat, mustache disappeared. "Alright, nah, I hate using that voice." he took off the hat and placed it in itself. Don't ask me how it's possible, I don't know. "So... I know you all study under our favorite sun princess Celly, yeah?" he looked around, expecting any replies. "She always picks students of any age and stuffs them into one class. Isn't it inconvenient for all of you?" where does he want to go with it? "It would be much better for you if you didn't have that terrible age barrier. You would achieve harmony, I'm certain of it." he flicked his fingers. For a moment, everything went pink.

What the fuck? What is he going to do?! I feel my body acting weird... As if it was made of rubber and someone tugged it in all the directions. Uh, it feels... I don't know. My brain is about to shut down from everything that's happening right now.

Maybe I should've stayed in Ponyville. Well, too late to regret my life choices.

"Ta-da!" Discord proclaimed as my vision returned. Well... I became taller, that's what I can see. Maybe even taller than Luna, but I don't really know. "I did it to push the story forward a bit. Besides, it's fun." What? Uh... Discord looked at his wrist. There was a big grandfather clock attached to it. Again, don't ask me how that happened. "Also... I'm a bit too early. Someone messed with the script again..." he makes absolutely no sense!

Alright, what am I now? Certainly still a stallion. Taller, slightly bigger, but still... slim, I guess. My mane and tail became longer as well. I guess this sort of change is welcome. I... don't really have anything to complain about.

I looked to my side and...

Oh. My. Fucking. Hell.

I guess Discord wasn't joking when he suggested all of us to have the same age. I mean, we're probably... fourteen now? At least Moonshine looks absolutely gorgeous and even... sexy. A bit taller than average mare, her features became more beautiful and maybe even more feminine, and, oh my, her mane and tail became really long, almost touching the ground. She's blushing, looking at me. I guess I'm not too bad myself from her perspective as well.

Well, it's not that bad. At least Discord didn't change me into a mare or her into a stallion or make us all ugly. There were infinite possibilities, numerous horrible options he definitely could choose from, and yet he made something as little as this? I almost can't believe my luck.

Especially considering that he didn't change Moonshine into a stallion. I'm not homophobic (who the hell fears gays anyway), but I'm still straight. I simply won't be able to be anyone more than a friend to Moonshine if the change happened. However, I will certainly try to find a way to change her gender back. Only with her permission, of course. Mare or stallion, Moonshine will receive the same respect from me.

"I need to make an announcement, everypony!" Discord said, gaining all of our attention. "There is a pony in the crowd unlike any other..." his eyes are fixed on me. Oh no... "Mind if I borrow him for a while?"

No no no no no—

—NO NO NO!

...

Alright, I need to calm down... He took me, okay. I'm somewhere, alright. By the looks of it, in space. Stars, nebulas, something else... Ugh... It's so confusing! Everything's happening too fast! I feel slightly sick... Oh...

"Hello there!" I heard Discord's voice. I turned around and faced this towering monstrosity of a creature. He looked at me mischievously, literal fire in his eyes.

"Uh..." I muttered. "Sorry I vomited on you..."

"Ah! You remember!" he clapped his... whatever together. "Oh my, and I thought you'd be just like other ponies: so rude, so cruel to poor old me!" he wrapped his weird arms around me in a hug. Well, this is awkward.

"You've not done anything that bad." I said slowly. "I... don't see any reason why I, um, should be cruel to you. Or, um, rude..."

"And if I do this?" he released me and flicked his fingers, and I felt a sudden change inside me. Wait a second... Something shrunk in my body. Oh no...

I looked under my body. What is that? What are those? No, this can't be right!

"What?!" I exclaimed. My voice is... feminine? Very sexy, but no, NO! "Discord, return me to a stallion!" I paused. Wait, wrong wording. "I mean, make me like I was before you flicked your fingers for the last time. Please?"

"You'd make a fine mare with that looks and amazing voice." he flicked his fingers again. "But since you've been so nice to me, and since you know how to make a wish, I'll grant you the request." Whew, all of my practice of speaking to imaginary genies finally paid off. I know how to put my words more or less right. Suddenly, a table and two chairs appeared out of nowhere, a set for a tea party on it. "So... I guess we can talk."

Whew, I'm back to being male again. Oh my... I'm so glad I wasn't turned into a mare forever. I don't even know how would I deal with the gender change. Heck, I don't know how transgender people deal with it! And frankly, I don't want to know. I'm perfectly fine staying like I always was — male. I'm a straight man, I like females and I don't want cocks to be anywhere inside me. Or outside me touching me. Or... I guess everyone understands what I mean.

Who am I addressing? I guess I'm going crazy...

Anyway, I took a seat, looking at the chaos lord with uncertainty and a bit of fear. He can do anything to me, and I'm really powerless. I gotta be cautious and aware of what I'm going to say next lest he'd turn me into something else entirely. I don't want to spend the rest of my life as a statue or a worm or some eldritch abomination. Nope.

Discord took a sip of cup (at it again, ugh...), and then munched on a book. Great.

"So..." he began, setting aside the tea and the unfinished book. Wait, what's the title? Fifty Shades of... Um, I don't think that's healthy food. "You're from another world. I've not seen anyone like you for a long time... That's very interesting." he turned pretty serious, and it scares me for some reason.

"Were there humans before me here?" I asked warily.

"Not of your type. Not even from your world... wherever it actually is." Discord said, waving his claw dismissively. "And you became an alicorn. Frankly, there's only a few of them. It's really unfortunate, ponies could use more people like you." he flicked his fingers once again, and I felt a tingle down my body. "Don't worry, I haven't done anything that would hurt you... at least much. You stay male, fully,functional, yadda yadda, whatever. Consider it... a gift." he grinned mischievously.

Just what has he done to me? I... I don't feel anything out of ordinary. At least not yet. I hope I won't do something stupid in the future because of Discord's strange influence.

"I've been keeping my eyes on you." he picked his eyes and literally placed them on top of my head. Surprisingly, it's more cartoonish and maybe even funny than gross or disgusting. "You really surprised me. Not only did you adjust to Equestria but also gained many things you otherwise most likely wouldn't. I'm actually shocked — it would take years for a pony to adjust to, well, anything. They're like that, trust me. And you are—" he pointed at me "—one chaotic person. Ever-changing, accepting of new. You even, huh, treat me of all beings, right. Well, right or wrong is subjective and a social construct, but whatever, I'm not here to go into philosophy." he picked his eyes and put them back where they belonged.

"Um... Why are we talking right now?" I asked.

"I just was very interested in seeing someone who's different from ponies, that is." Discord explained. "It gets boring seeing ponies all the time, you know. You are one of a kind in this world, and I can tell you'll make a big difference. Watching you will be so much fun after the script of the two first episodes of the second season ends like it was always supposed to." What script? What seasons? What? "Don't bug your mind with that." Oh, okay. No problem with that. "So, while I have time, I'll go have my own fun, just as I and my creators planmed. You, on the other hand, do whatever — it's the free day today!"

And so, he disappeared, and I reappeared near Moonshine. Everything seems normal aside from, well, clouds and whatnot.

So... I guess I'm no longer a child but a teenager. Should be fun.

Also, I am probably old enough to finally start a band. I suppose I should think about that once—

"Wait a second, this chapter can't end like this!" Discord popped out of nowhere. "I need you to play something for me."

Oh crap...

"You know, there is a demand from some people..." Discord said as I appeared on the edge of the maze that is in the Gardens. "You must play a very famous song about me in the style you like the most." an electric guitar popped out of nowhere. "Don't worry, it won't be your debut to the public. Just a little bit of extra for all those comments, you know?"

Comments? What? Eh, whatever. Playing a song would be nice.

"Here's the music sheet." a piece of paper appeared in front of me. "Here you go!"

Well, seems not too difficult. Lead guitar, rhythm guitar, drums, and a bit of keyboard. The lack of a bass guitar is slightly saddening, but it's okay. Besides, the tuning of the guitars is rather low, which means there's no real need for a bass guitar.

Ah, heavy metal, I've not done anything like that in a long time... Let's do it!

Author's Note

I know this chapter is a bit chaotic and slightly short, but I decided to leave Discord's appearance more or less unchanged. Otherwise, the six ponies we know very well wouldn't be able to learn some very important lessons. First of all — wording and how to analyze it.

Some of you might've already guessed that this story is coming to an end. Flame Metal is ready to create his own band, and was slightly aged up by Discord, and all of that means that the period of innocence that the childhood is (don't quote me on that, I know I've written a side story where the childhood isn't that innocent) is about to end. But from every end, something else may begin. And thus, you won't have to wait long for another story featuring Flame Metal.

Epilogue: Entering Teens

After I played the song, Discord teleported me back to Moonshine, saying that I'm lucky enough to not be used as a subject for his jokes. I glad I am. If I were... I can't imagine the horrors he would put me through. Besides, I liked that song he asked me to play. Though, in my opinion, the choice of the voice and how the song was sung was a bit off in some way. Can't tell which, though.

So... What do we do now? The whole country is in chaos, judging by the pink clouds, sun and moon rising and setting randomly, minotaur ballerinas dancing in the soap-covered streets, houses flying around... What a mess.

I can say I'm calm. Maybe it's shock? I don't know. I suppose I might've gone mad because I've just seen Discord, which could qualify as the Old One (or Great One? I don't remember) from the books of H. P. Lovecraft. It was written that whoever sees that kind of monstrosities, goes insane. Yeah, reading about it is one thing, but seeing an actual god-like creature is... somewhat oddly fascinating. It's no surprise he was worshipped. It wouldn't be a surprise if a cult arises today.

This day is simply too crazy. The heat week combined with chaos magic... That's a very explosive mix. Thankfully, I can only smell soap, otherwise there would be some other pleasant scents in the air that would make me pop a boner. Seeing that I'm aged up, even the older mares would probably see me as a valid... target of their affection. Which isn't a bad thing in theory, but I don't want to be, um, gang-banged in reverse. I don't think even my alicorn body can handle it. Maybe it can... But I'm not planning to die by snu-snu.

Alright, time to get somewhere and hide until this mess is over. Let's look around...

As far as I can see, the hostel is still intact. I guess Moonshine and I could return there and wait out for the chaos to end. Something tells me it won't last too long.

"Flame..." I heard Moonshine calling me all of sudden. I turned to her and saw that she was blushing very hard. "You're... really handsome now."

"You're beautiful, too." I replied with a smile on my face.

And we kissed.

This is very... strange, to say the least. We are kissing in the middle of chaosapocalypse, not caring for anything in the world. It's weirdly romantic. I was never a romantic person, not even close, but I see beauty in this very moment. Love among chaos... that is damn poetic! Were I a poet, I'd devote a poem to this moment alone. Maybe I could write a song?

No, I'm not into cheesy love songs. Call me what you want, but fluffy type of love stuff isn't exactly my thing. Sure, some cuteness and adorableness is alright, but I'd like to keep it private, only between me and Moonshine. I don't like when love is put on display — after all, it's meant to be personal, private, intimate. That's my view on it, at least. Besides, who the fuck shows off by showing they love someone? It's not exactly hard to fall in love.

Finally, we parted, a thin trail of saliva connecting our mouths. Yeah, we used tongues. A little bit of more erotic french kiss didn't hurt us in the slightest. We're a bit into sexy territory.

And we've just did it in public. My cheeks are certainly aflame by now... At least Moonshine's already are, that's for certain.

"Let's return to the apartment and see, um, if everything's alright." I suggested. Moonshine nodded, and the two of us made our way to the hostel. We almost fell a couple of times due to all that soap, but still managed to stand on our hooves. They are four, after all, making everything much easier than if we had just two.

On the inside of the hostel, everything seems more or less normal. However, the mare on the reception is gone. Not a surprise, really.

We ascended the stairs and came to our apartment. Seems normal enough... Alright, here we go.

I opened the door to our room.

Hm...

Whew, everything's alright aside from one little thing. My cat Molniya became pink, the black spot on her head became dark-purple. As soon as she spotted us, she hissed and jumped. Oh crap, she doesn't recognize us because of the change!

"Hey, Molniya, it's alright!" I assured her softly. She stopped hissing and sat on her haunches, her now bright-pink eyes looking at me with confusion. "We've changed a bit, but we're still the same." I explained as best as I could. I'm still unsure how she can understand me, but... It seems she can.

Magic, *pig noise*, *another pig noise*.

Alright, the issue is solved. What do we do now?

What about an hour of hot, rough se—

Wait wait wait, my mind went in the wrong direction again. Ugh, damned heat week... That is, I won't object if anyone offers me, um, pleasure, but... I don't think today is the perfect day for it. For all I know, my semen could turn, um, pink. Maybe the contraception won't work in one way or another, and I'll end up a father. And I certainly know I don't want it yet. I don't want to put Moonshine through the pain of having to carry a baby for... however long it takes for mares to prepare to give birth. And the birthing itself... No, I don't want Moonshine to go through all of it only because I was a fool.

Besides, what if the hostel disappears during the act of lovemaking? I remember having a couple nightmares about being nude in public when I was young, and being caught in the act? Please, just no. It would be very embarrassing.

I know I already walk nude in public, but so do other ponies. It's normal here. But public sex? I don't think that's alright. Otherwise, I would've already noticed something.

Of course Moonshine and I can have sex without any problems. We've been aged up, and I think it's perfectly acceptable for us to go at it right now. And... well, I guess we were already ready when we both discovered we're actually twelve or so.

But, I think Discord really did some good to the two of us. I don't know how other ponies think about their age change, but I'm completely fine with it.

Actually, I'm going to take a look at myself. And thus, I went to the bathroom. Unless the mirror turned into some kind of face-eating monster, everything would be fine.

Alright, here's the mirror. It's... normal. Let's take a look at myself, finally.

Hm... My features became more mature, more prominent, not to mention masculine. Still a bit on the feminine side... Maybe it's a side effect of Discord's weird gender-changing spell, but I'm pretty certain my man stuff is still where it always was.

Actually...

Yep, it still is. Whew, I almost had a heart attack...

So, as I expected, my mane grew much longer, maybe about twice as it was before. I also suspect... Yeah, my fur became white as snow. A shade lighter than before, definitely. I opened my mouth and...

Holy crap, those are long fangs! I bet Moonshine felt them as her tongue passed them. Oh hell... This is actually slightly terrifying. Two big ones on the upper jaw, and two smaller ones on the lower, but still prominent enough to be noticeable. Well, here it goes, I'm never going to grin again. Actually, I bet I don't even need a Nightmare Night costume anymore — I'm a perfect vampire. Even my eyes are... well, they're still the same, but are red under a certain lighting. Yep, definitely will dress up as a vampire for the next Nightmare Night.

Alright, I better return to Moonshine. I suppose we can spend our time playing Heroes 3. I'm no hero to go against Discord, and that's why I'll make sure that the one I love will be alright throughout the chaos. Besides, I have no personal reason to fight that thing, not to mention he could just turn me into something I can't even imagine. Better stay out of his way.

As expected, Discord was defeated, and by none other than those six ponies. Let me remember their names... Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy. Yep, those six. I don't know them much, but I bet it took a lot to beat Discord. Maybe he even made it on purpose... I don't know. He's full of tricks, but now he's a statue again. I saw it being transported back to the Gardens — hell, now it doesn't look victorious in any way.

Most of the things he's done during this short while were reverted into their original state, excluding a few small things, one of them being our recent age-up. I don't mind it.

Moonshine and I decided to take a walk and see what else has changed. While we were on our way, I encountered a group of royal guards and Luna herself.

"Are you alright, Flame Metal?" she approached me and asked worriedly.

"Yeah." I nodded. "Better than I could ever be." hm, I feel strange a bit... I see Luna as attractive now. Not that I ever found her ugly, but now the feeling is particularly... strong.

"I can try to change your age back if you desire." the princess told me. "Some ponies don't like their change, and so my sister and I worked on bringing it back. The success rate is pretty high, we managed to return most ponies to their original age."

"I'm actually fine with my new age." I said, shrugging.

"Oh, I think I understand why." Luna smiled slightly, and then turned to my love. "And you, Moonshine?"

"I'm fine, too." she said, a happy smile on her face. "I... feel closer to Flame now." she pressed against my side.

"I see. Good luck to you two, then — I have much business to complete this day and night." Luna nodded, and then left.

I personally think everything turned out for the better. The age-up allowed me to feel not as awkward running as a colt, and Moonshine now can relate to me more because our real age gap lowered, at least visibly.

I still need to find out what else Discord did to me when we were having a tea party in the middle of the cosmos.

So... I guess I'm a teenager now. And this is the perfect time to start my new band. I thought I'd have to wait a couple more years. However, I believe I am ready for this.

Oh boy, it's going to be great!

Author's Note

It is time to end this story. Yes, you heard it right - this story is over. The innocent childhoos has ended for the teens to begin. Finally, Flame Metal is able to create his own band.

How will he do it? You will find out in the sequel! The link will be here as soon as it is published. For now, what do you think?

Also, here's how Flame Metal looks now:

The story was getting very long anyway, and there always must be time to end one, and it is especially hard with Slice of Life ones. Bear in mind that the story of Flame Metal isn't over yet!

I'd like to hear your opinions on what Discord has given to our protagonist. Some of you may have guessed by now.

SEQUEL OUT NOW!

Get your ~~limited edition of~~ unlimited fun by checking it out by clicking on this link.

Prologue: A New World

Ugh, my head...

What the hell happened to me? All of my body hurts. My head is thumping like it's a construction site under construction, there's aching everywhere as if I fell from a, I don't know, two-story building? F-fuck... I groaned loudly, wishing that I was back home hugging my pillows or something else that would be comfortable. At the very least, it'd make this damn ache more tolerable...

Alright, I need to recollect the events. Right, right, right... What was I doing? That is the main question I should ask. First, I was driving... Then some drunken asshole crashed into me! Wait, that was a month ago. Nah, not the case in this, uh, case. That asshole got imprisoned, though... Drink-n-drive don't really go together. Fortunately, I wasn't hurt that much. A few bruises, a cut, and I think that was it.

Ficus. I mean, focus. I need to remember what happened. It's pretty hard to do with my head hurting so fucking much...

Oh, I was struck by lightning! That hurt! Oh wait, that never took place. Why am I even suggesting that? Only a few people have ever survived being struck by lightning, and something like this would leave them scarred and in the hospital for some time. I don't smell any kind of hospital stuff: no alcohol, no other particular smell. Just... grass? Huh...

Anyway, why am I in pain? I remember that I was walking from my home to the nearest shop to buy some food and then... Everything went black. What happened? Why? So many questions... I bet I was mugged. Hit over my head pretty hard, as if someone stuck a hot metal rod right in the center of my forehead.

I squirmed in place, trying to make the pain go away but not succeeding in the slightest. Fucking hell... I'm never going outside ever again, ugh!

...

After a few moments of gathering my strength, I opened up my eyes and saw a forest all around me. Great, I was kidnapped and beaten up. Perhaps. Maybe not. Okay, it couldn’t be the case. Why would anyone do that? I'm not something special. An "average" face, neither ugly nor too handsome. Black short hair, stubble that I've never bothered to shave off completely. Roughly one meter eighty centimeters tall, fit body... Well, not really fit, more on the skinny side. However, I am into keeping myself healthy, and it means that I don't smoke or drink. So, no alcohol poisoning or bad cigs... Certainly no drugs. Alright, so those things couldn't possibly be the case for my... case. Argh, words!

Wait... I think I see something. Some pale-gray, uh, stuff right where I was used to seeing my nose. What is it? I tried to shake it off but it didn't come off as if it was a part of me. And there is a short layer of fur on this thing. What is this thing? Did someone glue something on my face?

I tried to stand up but failed. I look at my... hooves. Okay, what? No, what the hell? No, WHAT THE FUCK?!

...

Okay, I need to calm down and think. I closed my eyes to get that image of seeing hooves instead of my hands out of my aching head.

So, what can it possibly be? Some kind of a very strange lucid dream? Crazy experiment by a mad scientist that kidnapped me for their twisted pleasure? Possessing a body because I became a ghost after my sudden death?

*Sigh.*

My head hurts even more just from thinking about it.

I tried to stand up again and I finally was able to see that I became... very small. Perhaps a meter tall, maybe less, maybe more. No taller than a very young child, that's for sure.

Okay, who the hell turned me into a small equine that a seven-year-old girl would hug to death on sight? I swear, if I find the one who turned me into a, uh, small horse, I'm going to kick their nuts! Four times for each nut! I don't want to be a small horse-pony-whatever-thingie!

Now, I need to find a reflective surface that will allow me to fully see myself. I need to know what the heck I am. Thankfully, there is a small pond nearby.

Wait, how do I walk?

After about half an hour of frustration, I finally learned how to walk. Walk slowly, of course, but it's better than nothing.

*Sigh.*

I hate being quadrupedal. How do they do it so easily? Two legs were much easier to manage.

Alright, here's this pond...

Oh god! I look like a woman. A horse-woman. A woman... Wait... My private parts!

...

Whew. I’m not a female. My man stuff is still down there, thankfully!

Well, now I have pale gray fur, fiery red mane and tail, huge eyes of mixed purple and pink, and... A horn and a pair of wings!

Isn't this great? I will fly one day! I'm not sure what to do with a horn, though... Stabbing something? Or is it just for shits and giggles? What purpose does it serve?

I’m a fucking disproportionate unicorn-pegasus hybrid. What am I, a result of incest? Ugh...

"Damn!" I yelled. Wait, I've just made a human sound, albeit childish. That means I can speak! "Shit, dick, ducks, cucumber!" I yelled, then laughed hysterically. Wow, it's so good to know that I wouldn't just neigh or whatever else horses do. Well, not horses but ponies, seeing that I'm really small.

I looked around to see where I could go and... I don't have any idea, not even the faintest one.

Wait, is there... Holy crap, clothes! My favorite hoodie!

Now understand that I'm naked. Oh. Oh. OH!

After quickly putting on the hoodie (I'm unsure about how I managed to do it), I finally felt less exposed. The hoodie no longer fits me as well as it used to, but who am I to complain? I'm now a small horsie, after all.

Wait, the hoodie doesn't even cover my private parts. Damn.... Well, better have at least something than nothing at all. However, my wings aren't too comfortable in their new wool-walled prison. I think I'll have to cut holes in my hoodie for them at some point.

Wait, there is something inside one of the pockets... Something rectangular, quite heavy for its size, too. My smartphone! Good, I won't die from lack of good music if it happens that those who live here listen only to pop or rap. Those things always made my ears bleed.

Somehow, I managed to pull the phone out of my pocket and bring it to my eyes. The black rectangular thing was bigger than it used to before, or it seemed to be so. My headphones were still attached to it, though they became different from what I could remember. Their shape became more an oval than a circle, they were connected to each other from behind, and there are rubber bands that would probably keep the headphones on each of my ears. There was no cord, but I don't think I had any Bluetooth headphones before... Well, if these headphones sound the same or better than those with cords, it'll be fine.

Holding the phone using my hooves, I tapped one of its buttons with my muzzle. Wow, the smartphone still worked!

Each time I had to tap I had to do it with my muzzle. It wasn't as fast as with fingers obviously, and neither was it as accurate. After all, my muzzle was wider than any of the fingers I used to have.

Well, it looked like everything in its place. No internet or any kind of mobile communication, though. That was definitely bad, but considering that I became a half-unicorn half-pegasus, it wasn't my real problem, obviously.

My phone told me that it was sixteen past one in the morning. It didn't make any sense, it was obviously midday here! And the date was... Thirteenth of October. That didn't make sense either! What was the date before I turned into a pony?

I don't remember.

Well, there’s nothing I can do now, so I’ll better move it.

Putting on the headphones, I turned on Powerwolf — Lupus Dei. Oh sweet music of metal, we meet again, at last! The company I still have.

Why do I love Powerwolf? Well, this music is epic! That organ, guitar, texts! Orgasm to both my ears, human or not. It's even better this time! Like, more detailed! My ears and wings are now four things that I don't hate about my body.

As the song ended, I put on another of my favorites, Armata Strigoi.

Well, time to get out of this forest. With music in my ears, I started walking.

After about an hour of wandering around, I finally saw signs of civilization — a village. It looked like a medieval one: thatched roofs, wooden frames, houses with no more than two stories in height. Yep, a pretty generic medieval village, at least from my knowledge of history, which... Well, it was never good.

I saw ponies walking around, all of them colored differently. They looked bigger than me, especially the stallions. All of them -except most of the foals- had some kind of mark on their flanks. A tattoo? I had yet to find out, but it seemed to be very popular among adults: all of them had marks. A different tattoo culture? It would be interesting to discover. My human body was untouched by the needle, after all.

I don't have a mark. Well, I don't think it makes things any different for me. I look like a foal, and most of them don't have it, so I suppose I will be safe.

There also were more mares than stallions around, though I could see more of the latter out in the fields outside the village. I guessed that they were the strong ones. Working in the field, growing food while others were working in the village itself, probably selling goods, watering flowers, smithing, whatever else they could do.

Walking into the village, I caught a few glances thrown my way, mostly focused on my headphones and hoodie. Well, I suppose they weren't as popular as they were in the human world since no one but me wore anything. They didn't have to wear clothes anyway; there was fur to keep them warm. I had fur but I was much more comfortable with my hoodie than without it.

And everyone's nude. Oh. Well, I just have to imagine them NOT being sapient ponies. Just stupid, smelly horses, no mind at all.

That doesn't work; I'm a pony, like them. Fuck!

Suddenly, something pink zoomed in and gestured. It seems... she wants to talk to me. When I took off my headphones, the pink mare started speaking.

"Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie! What’s your name?" she asked me. Well, she has a strange name. But pink she is, so I think her name fits her quite well.

"Uh..." I'm a little bit shy when a stranger speaks to me. To make matters worse, I don't know if my name will fit here. I must come up with something, and quick!

"Don't be shy, silly! I make friends with everyone who comes into Ponyville!" So that's what the village is called. "And I can tell we’ll become great friends! Oh, and let me guess who you are!" Nodding in agreement, I allow her to speak. after closing her eyes for a few seconds, she said, "Well, you came from somewhere else entirely. Oh! Let me guess! You are a being from another world who doesn't know how he appeared here, and has good taste in music!"

What. WHAT?! How did?..

Human.exe stopped working. Take him to a nearby human service center to get him fixed up.

"Nah, that's just silly." Pinkie Pie shrugged. "Anyway, what's your name?"

I think I’d better pretend she didn't say anything before.

"I am..." the name, I must come up with it! "Flame Metal."

Well, better than nothing, right? I still don't think that the name Michael Black would fit, that's for sure.

And my new name sounds like a sub-genre of metal. Well, duh, what can I do? If you give me a kid, I would probably name him like something really common, like George or John, or something stupid, like what I came up with now. Well, it's not like stupid names are rare here. Pinkie Pie is not really a name that a human could come up with, not a sane one, anyway. But who said that she is sane? The village could be filled with insane ponies!

God damn it, I should've watched the village from far away to determine if what I just thought is true.

Oh, Pinkie Pie was speaking the whole time I was thinking. And she's speaking really fast. Uh…. Awkward.

"...and that’s how Equestria was made!"

What?

"Nevermind, scratch that, I was blabbering about something unimportant again."

I hope so.

"So... where do you live? Where are your parents?"

"Uh.." dammit. My parents are living somewhere on Earth, and I now live nowhere. Dang it, dong in the fucking tree! "I don't have parents and a place to live here..."

"You're an orphan?!"

"No, no! I didn’t mean it that way!" I shook my head furiously. "They are not here, in this, um, place. They sent me here to learn about the world, and, um, well, I don't have anything with me right now."

"Well, if you are alone here, I can fix that!" Pinkie Pie said before hugging me. That feels comfortable. Wait, is that a cannon inside her mane? What the fuck is it doing there? "See? Now you're not alone!"

If all ponies are like her, I'm going to die of insanity here. Well, good thing that she's not some crazy maniac that wants to eat my arms. Or a crazy Kazakhstan horse-eater... Ugh.

...

"Uh, miss Pie?" I ask her after five minutes of hugging.

"Oh, right, sorry!" she smiled sheepishly when she released me. That wasn't bad, though, I haven't experienced a hug for a very long time. I forgot how comfortable they are. "And you can call me just Pinkie, by the way."

Suddenly, my stomach grumbles. I forgot how long it had been since I ate or drank.

"Are you hungry?" Pinkie Pie asked me. I nodded sheepishly. "Well, do you want to eat with me? I work at the bakery. There is some tasty stuff that needs to be tasted!"

Who would decline free food?

Oh, I love cakes and muffins! they are all so incredibly tasty! Godly delicious! Pinkie Pie sure knows how to bake things!

"Pinkie, these are the best I've ever tasted!" I grinned.

"Thank you soooo much!" she grinned back. "So, what will you do now?"

"I... don't really know." I realized that this is true. What do I do in the new world? I have no place to live, no money, nothing but my hoodie and smartphone -with headphones, the latter is currently resting on my neck-. "This place is new to me."

"I can help you figure out what to do! Do you know anything about Equestria?"

"Equestria?"

"I’ll take that as no." she said, still smiling. "You know nothing of Equestria, do you?"

"Yeah..." I folded my ears in embarrassment. I didn't know that my ears are that flexible, though. Neither did I know I could control them. Well, another surprise.

"Well, school starts the day after tomorrow, and I can help you get there. They will help you learn everything you need to know."

School again.

Sigh.

I hate being a child.

"Uh, I don't really have a choice, do I?"

"Of course you do, silly!" Pinkie Pie shook her head, grinning. "You can go on an adventure to fight monsters, or you can go traveling! But you better wait to do it until you know at least something. And the outside world is not a playground for colts. Everypony needs somepony to back them up!"

"I suppose you're right, Pinkie."

A little later I learned that Equestria is a country where mostly ponies live. Pinkie Pie decided to give me some basic information that I would need.

There are three pony races: Earth Ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns. There is also a mix of all three, Alicorns. They can do everything that all of the three races can, and are much stronger than any of them. Only two Alicorns are known: Princess Celestia and Princess Cadance.

Wait... All Alicorns are in power...

ALICORN MASTER RACE! HEIL CELESTIA! SIEG HEIL!

I feel a Hitler style mustache growing and my right foreleg rising to make a nazi salute...

It seems that my German roots are speaking within me.

Ahem.

Princess Celestia has been the sole ruler of the country for a thousand years. Yep, that long. I guess Alicorns are either immortal or ageless.

So, Celestia controls the sun and the moon, bringing harmony for all the land. I don't know how she does it, but... Magic. It explains everything.

The second Alicorn is Mi Amore Cadenza, the princess of love. Nothing more is known of her, at least that’s what Pinkie Pie said.

Tomorrow is the longest day of the year. It’s when the Summer Sun Celebration takes place. Princess Celestia will lower the moon and raise the sun. I don't know why is this day so important when, well, she does it every day, but I really want to see her doing this. I still can't believe the sun isn't moving on its own. Until I get proof of this, I'm not going to believe it.

"Oh, there’s a new pony in town!" Pinkie Pie suddenly exclaimed. "Be right back!"

How does she know?

Two minutes later she returned.

"There is a new pony in Ponyville, and I'm going to throw a superduperful party just for her! Everypony will be invited! Oh, I'm so excited!"

"Uh, why are you throwing her a party?"

"Because she has no friends here, silly!" Pinkie Pie replied. "That means she must be lonely. But that will change after I throw her a party! Oh, and you’re invited too!"

"Wait, me?"

"Of course, silly! Everyone in Ponyville is already invited. And you’re in Ponyville!"

That makes sense in a twisted way. If making sense in this place was even possible. I do remember a phrase that I've heard from somewhere: 'What fun is there in making sense?'

"That is great, but I’m not really into parties..." I said to her, rubbing one of my legs against another.

"You’ve just never partied with me!"

I think it’s pointless to resist.

The party was really great, even with me hiding most of the time. A couple of hours, I think...

Imagine that, the pony whom the party was thrown for didn't really party with everyone else. And her mane literally turned into flames after she drank a little hot sauce!

I don't get why ponies stared at me when I drank half a bottle in one go. That hot sauce stuff is tasty.

Well, now it is time to go to the place where Summer Sun Celebration takes place. It’s about four in the morning. At least I think so.

Five minutes later, Pinkie Pie and I were there, waiting for... something.

"Isn't this exciting? Are you excited, 'cause I'm excited, I've never been so excited— well, except for the time that I saw you walking into town and I went *deep gasp* but I mean really, who can top that?" the mare of fun talked to the purple Unicorn.

Fanfares sounded as the mare who -I assume- is the mayor of Ponyville started speaking.

"Fillies and gentlecolts, as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!"

Ponies started cheering. But something tells me that things will not be as they’re supposed to be... Oh boy. There’s tension in the air, and something's not right...

"In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise, and celebrate this, the longest day of the year! And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria..."

It's time to see Princess Celestia, I suppose. I watched the curtain which she is behind, waiting for them to open.

"...Princess Celestia!"

The curtains open, and... there’s no one behind them.

Shit will hit the fan soon. Fuck, I came here, and everything is crazy! Does this happen here on an everyday basis? Or am I the cause?

"This can't be good..." the purple Unicorn muttered. Oh, you don't say?!

"Remain calm, everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation!" the mayor spoke. I don't think she's right.

"Ooh! ooh! I love guessing games! Is she hiding?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"She's gone!" a white Unicorn mare with purplish blue mane spoke. And she's damn Captain Obvious!

Ponies all gasped. No, really? They didn't think about that?

"Ooh, she's good." Pinkie Pie muttered. Good at hiding?

Suddenly, something appeared out of blue smoke. A tall Alicorn mare of black, clad in silver armor. Her eyes are serpentine and of teal color. Who is she?

"Oh, my beloved subjects," she spoke with a voice that of a mistress. It is dark and nice at the same time. "It's been so long since I've seen your precious little sun-loving faces."

"What did you do to our princess?!" a cyan Pegasus mare with rainbow mane yelled, trying to fly closer to the black Alicorn. The orange mare with blonde mane held the pegasus by her tail. Wait, wouldn't that hurt?

The Alicorn chuckled: "Why? Am I not royal enough for you? Don’t you know who I am?"

"Ooh! Ooh! More guessing games!" Pinkie Pie, no! NO! The hell is wrong with you?! There is a damn ALICORN standing before you! Quickly stuffing my hoof in her mouth, I don't let her continue. She muffled around my hoof as I stopped her from continuing her insane blabbering

"Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?" the Alicorn spoke, getting angrier.

"I did." the purple Unicorn spoke. "And I know who you are. You're the Mare in the Moon – Nightmare Moon!"

What a twist! Wait, who's Nightmare Moon?

"Well, well, well. Somepony who remembers me." Nightmare Moon smiled a bit. "Then you also know why I'm here."

"You're here to... to..." the Unicorn gulped.

Nightmare Moon chuckled. "Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever!"

She was about to start laughing, I guess maniacally, but I stopped her.

"Wait!"

"Who dares to interrupt me?!" Nightmare Moon looked over the crowd.

"Me!" I raised my hoof. I think I will regret this, but everything she said is illogical! And... she's still searching for me. "I'm near the pink mare with puffy, darker pink mane." she still can't see me. "Ugh, the colt in the black hoodie!" now she does.

"Why do you dare to interrupt me?!" she yells at me. Ouch, that's loud.

"Plants can't grow in the dark! They will die if “eternal night” comes. There will be no more life in Equestria!"

"The plants grow even in the darkest night!"

"You are wrong, Nightmare Moon!" I objected. "If you place a plant in a dark room, it will die if you keep it in there for too long. The sunlight is as essential to plants as water!"

Murmurs of agreement echoed through the hall. Ponies are on my side. Or maybe they know that plants indeed need sunlight to grow.

"Is that true? Will plants die in my beautiful night?" Nightmare Moon seemed to become sadder.

"It is." I nod. "And why do you want to bring eternal night?"

"Ponies sleep through my night, not seeing its true beauty! I made it everyday for them, and none cared!"

"Not everyone sleeps through the night. I do not." I said to her. "A few love to be awake at night, enjoying the moon and stars. But their love is far more powerful that the love to the sun. While the sun gives us warmth and light, it is only one of countless stars across the sky canvas. It is not the most beautiful one, even if it keeps us alive.

"The light of stars brings us dreams of all kinds. The light of stars is far more beautiful than the light of the sun. The starlight doesn't hurt our eyes when we look at it. It is calm and soothing, it makes us relax.

"The moon is always beautiful. It is not plain white as the sun, it has more details like a piece of art.

"Lots of people from my land call the night the most beautiful thing in the world." I kept speaking. "Many enjoy it, yet they cannot be awake at night. All creatures need to rest, and sleeping under the night sky is the best thing in the world. Some even call it romantic. There are many songs that praise the night and the stars that we all can see."

"Are thine words true? Do any of other ponies enjoy my night?" Nightmare Moon asked.

Many ponies murmured in agreement to my statement. I guess I was right after all.

"You love my night even if you sleep through it?" the alicorn became even angrier. "What you tell me is a lie! You cannot love something if you haven't seen its true glory!"

Her horn started glowing, and a bolt of lightning struck me.

11. The Great Musical Instrument

Well, it's a good thing that Luna decided to help me with my alicorn problem, but... I'm still afraid. I'll have to talk to her someday about myself, and... I think she knows I'm lying about my origin. What will I say to her, then? How will I survive that situation? How do I come out of the water dry this time?

I don't know.

*sigh*

But she promised that I may talk whenever I'm ready. In a week, I suppose? Maybe I'll be ready by then, only time will tell. I just have to figure out what to do. If I can, that is.

Still, I don't like this. At all.

But what if my fears are just fears, not a possible future I imagine?

I don't know, it's so confusing! What can I do? What must I do? There aren’t any answers to those questions, not yet.

My mind is in a fuzz.

I wish my dad was here. He always had a good advice. Sadly, he's still on Earth, and I’m very far away. I don't think he'd even recognize me in my pony form. Sure, I still have my voice, but...

No, I don't want to think about those I knew. It still hurts.

...

Anyway, I will have to do something. Anything! I hope that Luna won't make me some kind of prince just because I'm an alicorn. I’d have absolutely no idea how to act if that happened! But I don’t think Luna would force me into anything. If she has any common sense, that is, and I think she does.

...

I just noticed that I didn't notice that I'm already back in my room and am now lying on my bed. Not a bad thing, though. I like this kind of teleportation.

Maybe I’ll figure something out in the morning. A Russian proverb says that the morning is wiser than the evening. Well, I really hope it is.

Well, here it is, the day of the medical examination. And I feel... completely like shit. I don't want to go anywhere at all. Not to school nor to the doctors nor anywhere else. To just lie in bed is what I want...

...

Regretfully, I can't do that. Life has taught me to be responsible.

So, I hope Luna has done what she promised by now. It will be very embarrassing if I have to show my wings to the doctors. That would be a huge mess.

***

After completing my morning routine, I remembered that I didn't do my homework. Fuck, with my problem, I forgot to do the homework! Today has Commonlang, two lessons of Magic, and two lessons of Physical Culture. I haven’t done the homework for Commonlang yet. Well, all my classmates including me were given simple tests that would determine how good we learn, and I forgot to do it!

Damn, I need to do at least a part of it!

***

Good thing that I always wake up rather early. I'd done everything by 8 am, got everything into my saddlebags, and I still had about twenty minutes before the bell rings.

Moonshine was sitting near me all this time, watching me doing the test. I don't like people watching me while I work, but, well, all I cared about is to do the homework in time. Good thing I finished it all. I hope there aren’t any mistakes.

Well, time to go to the school. To the medical exam...

I'm still feeling nervous about the whole thing. It just... nags at my mind that something may go wrong at any point, and it’s... scaring me. I've never been in a situation like this before, but I need to stay calm. Freaking out won't help anyone, especially me.

I noticed that Moonshine was giving me a strange look. I looked at her and she quickly looked forward, not meeting my eyes. Well, I guess she noticed how tense I am. Can't blame her for that, though.

Well, time to study.

The lesson of Commonlang passed so quickly that I didn't really notice it. My work, which was done in haste, was in fact the best in the class, since I didn’t make any mistakes. I'm kinda surprised, but it's a good kind of surprise. I guess I do have an unfair advantage on the other foals, though…

Next, we were given another test, similar to the one we did at home. This one determined whether or not we cheated. As it turned out, apparently no-one cheated, as the results were rather close to those of the homework test. I’m even more surprised by this fact.

Anyway, I can't miss the two Magic lessons that are coming now. Hm, I wonder what they're doing... Meditation? Perhaps something like that. Or maybe something like jedi training. Too bad that the teacher isn't small and green. Speak in the wrong order, she does not. It’d be a hell of a lot more fun if she did.

So, the lesson is once again held in that small park near the school. It's kinda colder than it was last time, but still tolerable. Most of the leaves have turned yellow, orange, and red by now. Well, as I learned that autumn doesn’t last as long as I was used to, and is quickly replaced by winter. It’s nearing the end of September, and that means the first snow will fall somewhere in the middle of October, as a warning to all animals that winter is nearing. Then, somewhere in the end of November, it will be snowing non-stop, so that the ground will be completely covered in snow by the middle of December. That Weather Patrol has a strict schedule not to mess up the weather, as storms and blizzards will appear if anything is messed up.

Enough about the weather. I just keep zoning out, like I'm telling someone the story of my life, or something...

Anyway, let's see what ponies do to learn magic.

***

Our teacher Icicle told us to repeat what we were doing during the previous lesson, and that actually involves some sort of meditation that helps unicorns to find and tame the energy within them and channel it to their horns. That makes sense.

After some time, I noticed that some horns were slightly glowing, almost unnoticeable. Like something that glows in the dark. Not exactly the same, but close.

Hm, I also noticed that Blueblood Jr. doesn't do anything at all, just watching others like I’m doing. Can he do magic as well as I do or he is taught elsewhere? I don't know, and I don't think I want to. I don't need to know things that I have no use for. What would that information give me? Absolutely nothing! Not to mention that I'm kind of awkward around all the kids. I just don't feel like I belong here at all. Sure, I look like all of them, but, well, I'm kinda old compared to them.

I've heard somewhere that an old man from a South American country goes to school there. All I know is that he said he didn't have money to study when he was young, and now he can. Basically, I feel a lot like him: old among the young. On the opposite side, he said he had fun with classmates.

I don't know, it's still weird to be around these foals. And, well, the only one I talk to is Moonshine. And that’s only because we're roommates. I doubt I’d be talking to anyone if I lived alone.

The teacher announced a break. Foals went to do... whatever they do during their breaks. I didn't really watch what they do, since I don't really care.

I noticed that Blueblood approaches me. What does he want?

"Hey, Flame." he sat near me. "You said you can play the organ, right?"

"...Right." I slowly replied. "So?"

"I still don't believe you." he narrowed his eyes at me. "Why don’t you prove to me you can?"

"But the hall with the organ is off-limits to students." I shook my head. Well, I would like to play the organ, but I don't want to be punished in any way.

"Rules!" Blueblood rolled his eyes. "I've heard enough about following rules from my older brother! He is so~ boring! Don't say you're boring too!"

"I'm not boring!" I glared at him. "But what if we get caught?"

"Why were you given those four legs?" Blueblood asked. "Run away if you see anyone! I’ve gotten away from lots of ponies like that."

Is he being sarcastic? And here I thought he was an aristocratic boy that tried to act like he was taught. Well, it seems I was wrong.

"When you say it like that..." I nervously shifted in place.

"Oh, come on!" Blueblood tried to pull me from my place. "It’ll be fun!"

Well, what can I say? I'll prove what I'm worth!

***

After the bell rang, we snuck into the concert hall. Apparently, Blueblood just picked the lock! He told me he can do that really good because he often got himself locked in his room. Awesome!

So...

...

Holy crap this hall is huge! It really has a lot of instruments! I see a piano, a grand piano, a celesta, a harpsichord, a small set of regular drums, some orchestral drums, whatever they're called, and a pipe organ, and all the instruments were covered by a white cloth that stopped them from collecting dust.

The pipe organ... It looks fucking magnificent! It is really big! Oh my, I want to play it, I need to play it!

"It’s said that this organ is almost as big as the royal one." Blueblood whispered to me. "So, you ready?"

"Yes!" I replied. "Can't wait to play it!"

"What'cha waiting for, then? Go ahead!"

I didn't need to be asked twice. Organ, here I come!

I walked to the great instrument and gently removed the cloth from the console. Let's see... Three manuals and a pedalboard, just like on an average organ. Key's width is close to what I'm used to... I think I can play it just as well as any other organ.

So, let's see... I want to show Blueblood the true power of organ, and that needs a powerful song... Oh, I know one!

All I need to do is to set the stops right so the sound is right... Better not mess this up or the music will sound bad. I don't want that!

So here I go...

(Gentle music starts playing as Flame Metal presses the keys with his hooves and magic. Keep reading while listening.)

Third P.O.V.

The director of the Canterlot Primary School walked through the halls, listening to the silence. He was a cream-colored stallion with white mane and a nice beard, his cutie mark was obstructed by the suit he was wearing.

Suddenly, he heard a melody, the music coming from the concert hall. Immediately, the director frowned, and muttered: "Damn students—pianists got into the concert hall again, playing their simple melodies! Oh, I'm going to get them this time!"

With that said, he huffed and marched to the entrance of the school, looking for the guards and a key to the concert hall.

Blueblood watched Flame Metal as he played the music, gently pressing keys and pedals. Suddenly, it all came to a stop.

"Is this all?" Blueblood asked. "Not really impressive, pianists can play that."

"I need to set the stops right to move to the next part." Flame Metal replied, not even turning to the unicorn, using magic to set the stops according to the music.

Unbeknownst to Blueblood, a mischievous smirk appeared on Flame's face as he prepared to play the best part of the music. Finally, he pushed one of the keyboards until he heard a click, he was ready.

(The much faster and more powerful sounding part comes in.)

Blueblood was blown away by what Flame Metal was playing. Using all his hooves and his magic, he pressed the keys fast, earning the powerful sound of organ in its full glory.

Unbeknownst to both, the director and two royal guards entered the concert hall as Flame Metal started playing this powerful music. The director's jaw almost literally dropped when he heard what was played and whom he saw playing it. He was shocked by the fact that a foal was playing the organ so well. Even the guards were stuck in their places, unwilling to stop Flame Metal as he played.

And they listened as the alicorn played the piece of music with his eyes closed, his only sheet of notes being his memory.

(Music stops again.)

"It ain't over yet!" Flame declared, not knowing that he had more audience than Blueblood, who, in turn, didn't notice anyone at all.

After setting the stops again and pulling the manual, Flame Metal played the last, slow part of the music, thus proving completely that he is capable of playing a great instrument such as the organ.

First P.O.V.

Wow, I did it! I fucking did it!

I don't even know how to describe this feeling... It’s simply awesome to be able to play the organ! It just felt right to me! When I started playing, I think I just went into a trance... I played as if a sheet of notes was in front of my eyes! I didn't know my memory was that good!

Well, time to get out of here. The sheer vibrations that the organ made are sure to have drawn attention to us.

As I turned to the exit, I saw a pony and two guards.

...

Shit.

26. Alone in the Castle

All of fucking great things, this is the worst one. Stuck in an ancient, full of traps castle with no way out other than long and dangerous one.

But I got lucky here. At least I'm not completely alone. Moonshine's here with me, and she's my friend. Though, I can see that she's shaking now. I guess she realized that the situation we got ourselves in isn't really good.

"Fuck..." I heard her swearing rather quietly, but not quiet enough for me to miss. I looked at her.

She noticed that I was looking at her. Realizing she sweared, her face became deep crimson.

"Sorry..." she muttered, turning her blushing face away from me. Well, I'm not about to tell her she did wrong. If she wasn't here, I would swear just like that, maybe a few tones louder... Actually, there'd be more words as well.

"It's alright." I assured her. After all, swears emphasize on emotions. In her case, she thinks we're in deep shit. And so do I. "We're not in a good situation, after all."

"Um, maybe..." she replied. "But I was told not to swear." she looked at me with one eye. "Or... I get my mouth soaped."

Ow. Ow. No soap is tasty. Believe me, I tried to eat a strawberry soap. It wasn't as tasty as it smelled.

And, well, my parents never did anything like that. A stern talking-to was the only thing I got.

"Oh." I managed to say. "I... I never got anything like that." I replied.

"You're lucky. I did." she frowned. "I didn't like it much... And let's stop talking about this."

"Okay." I nodded. I think I just touched a sore spot here. Well, I know some people who got their ass whooped by a leather belt because they used profanity. That was an extreme measure, in my opinion. And I doubt anyone likes to talk about anything like that.

***

In silence, we moved through the halls. Moonshine looked around, adoring the architecture, paintings, and tapestries. I think she is really interested in this castle. Well, she wouldn't come here in the first place if she wasn't interested, duh.

So... What should we do? We can't just sit here. After all, it's rather cold in these empty halls. There are no fireplaces to warm up the air... At least not in the halls. How do castles even get warmth? Huh, I've never thought of that... Surely, the bedchambers had fireplaces. It wouldn't make sense if they didn't. Oh, it means that walking through the castle wouldn't be very pleasant at all.

Yeah... I don't want my own castle anymore. Well, I never really dreamed about it in the first place... Yeah, just a mansion would suffice. I always preferred more room over anything else.

Alright, enough about mansion, castles... We've much to explore. We also should get back home until nightfall, for obvious reasons. Also, we don't have any food with us. Uh, that was dumb — not taking a snack.
Hm, maybe it's like Skyrim here — you explore an ancient dungeon and find an apple. A fresh apple. It's dumb and illogical but, well, who cares?

So, we need to find fabric or dresses if they haven't rotten by now. What should I speak so that tiara leads us there? Hm... Wait, I should inform Moonshine about it first. It seems she zoned out here.

"Hey," I turned to her. "Uh, we still need to find one thing..."

"Fabric?" she asked.

"Yeah." I nodded. "So... Ready?" I asked awkwardly.

"Uh huh." she nodded.

So, what was I going to say...

"Court tailor." I said. Nothing happened. Ugh, stupid me, a tailor makes clothes for men! At least that's what I know... "Court seamstress." I said, and a blue line appeared on the floor. Brilliant! "Time to go." I told Moonshine.

***

That room is in the opposite end of the castle, it seems. We've been walking for about twenty minutes and still haven't reached it. Ugh, this castle is a damn maze! Why would it be built like that? It's impractical! Well, there is this tiara, but I wouldn't need a tiara if everything was just labeled properly and the hallways weren't a complete mess!

Oh, we've just reached that room. Excellent! Now we need to open the door... And I easily opened it with my magic. The door creaked rather loudly, but that is fine. The hinges weren't oiled in quite some time, after all.

...

Damnit, what a mess! There's a lot of fabric just lying around, collecting dust. Green, golden, white, blue... Hoo boy! It's not even rotten!

Wait, I need black fabric. And dark green. Well, bright colors are fine but they won't suffice for the zombie queen's dress. Imagine a zombie in pink. It wouldn't be scary, just laughable. And we need something that is serious and scary.

Alright... Here's dark gray. It's a rather large roll of fabric, and that means it's enough for my costume. I just shouldn't fuck up with it.

So, where's black and dark green? I know they're dark colors, and ponies seem to like bright ones, but hey, there must be those who like it dark. Luna, for once, is a night mare. If she doesn't like black, I don't know who does.

"Did you find black?" Moonshine asked me.

"Not yet." I replied. "Still searching."

Where the heck can this damn piece of fabric be? Ugh...

***

After an hour of search, Moonshine found a rather large roll of black fabric, and I found dark-green. It would've been faster if there wasn't such a big mess of... everything! But now we have it, so we better go home.

We looked out a window and saw that... Oh fucking hell no! There's a fucking BLIZZARD! With fucking snow! I knew the Everfree's weather is uncontrollably chaotic, but THIS! What is it, Russia? Why would it snow now? It's, like, about five degrees Celsius above zero! That is too warm for the water to stay frozen.

Ugh, great. With that blizzard, there's no way we get home before the night. We will surely get lost in the fucking forest and get eaten by whatever the fuck lives there!

"W-we're stuck here?" Moonshine asked.

"Uh..." I muttered. I don't want to say yes! Moonshine's already scared. So am I, dammit! I don't want to stay here for the night nor do I want to be eaten by beasts.

Wait, maybe I can do something... Which, well, isn't going to work... probably. I did it only once and by accident, so... Fuck it, I'll try to do it.

"Moonshine," I said to her. "Hold me."

Giving me a look, she awkwardly wrapped her foreleg against mine. Uh... I just wish it works.

I concentrated really hard, driving all my energy into my horn. This fucking teleportation should be working! Fuck, if I did it on accident, it means I can do it now!

Just! Do! It!

DO IT!

*vvvvvZAP!*

Ow, fuck... My head hurts so much right now like it's a hot metal rod piercing my brain all the way through. Ouch...

Ugh, it seems my idea worked, after all. As I opened my eyes, I saw that we appeared in the bathroom of our apartment. All our stuff is... Oh fuck, my head... is here, Moonshine is here, too. Though, she doesn't look so—

And she vomited into the toilet. I'm glad I figured out the teleportation must go here, to this very room. Because I think I'm going... Oh, fuck!.. Eww... I think I'm really going to make my guts tie into a thousand knots. Oh...

Well, it seem's I'm not going to vomit. Oh, what a relief... Though, there's still this pain in the head.

"W-where... where are we?" Moonshine asked after emptying her stomach into our white friend. "Home?"

"Yeah..." I replied. "Ugh... I feel bad after the teleportation."

"This was teleportation?" her eyes widened. "I... I..." she blushed. "I mean... You're great!" the blush deepened. "Um... thank you."

Great, now I'm giving her more reasons to feel like she owes me. Just... my life becomes more complicated, more than it already is. I'd be able to sort it out better if I were older, and it means I should take careful steps towards solving this problem. I still don't know what to do with Moonshine's affection. That will drive me crazy soon.

Anyway... What do I need to do now? The costumes, I mean. I need to learn how to make clothes. I know that I must take measurements first, then lay out everything on paper, and then cut from the fabric. Sewing everything together will be a pain in the butt, though. I've never done anything as big as this before... I just hope I will have it completed by 31st. Otherwise, those five hundred bits will go to someone else.

Oh, and I better go tell Blueblood we've returned. I think he should be still on the train, maybe just exiting the train station. Maybe I'll be able to find him before he gets home.

What a heck of a day...

Author's Note

This chapter was rather short... and not really interesting, I suppose, but there will be good-quality chapters soon. That special chapter for Hallow— I mean Nightmare Night, is going to be rather good. So, stay tuned!

42. Sleepiness

Before actually going to bed, I reminded myself that Moonshine was away during the Art class. So, I gave her my notebook for her to write everything to her own notebook. Neither of us wants her to miss anything, that is right.

***

After spending a night in sleep, I awoke in the morning to the second day of school. Well, as routine as it is, it's not boring. Every new day is new knowledge to me. Somehow, everything here keeps me motivated to study and learn unlike back at my first school where I... Well, it doesn't matter now what happened many years ago. What matters is the present and the future.

A bit of a dramatic awakening, if you ask me. Well, I think I should go to the bathroom to get myself ready. Moonshine is barely moving, waking up ever so slowly. I think the only thing that motivates her to go to school is me being there. I am ready to provide company, especially now when we are even closer than before. She knows my secret, I've let her in my life. I sure know she cares about me deeply. In truth, I do care about her, too. As a friend, of course, and nothing more yet. I don't know what the future will bring, after all.

Am I being overdramatic today? Definitely. Maybe that has something to do with that one dream I had tonight. Well, I don't remember it already, so maybe it's that or maybe I'm just a bit strange today because of plethora of different factors: weather, light, atmosphere itself... Whatever. Time to get myself ready for today.

I didn't close the door to the bathroom. Moonshine is aware that I'm in here, and there is nothing left for me to hide from her. If she wants to enter, she'll ask, I'm sure.

I turned on the shower after I got into the bathtub. Since my wings were free during the night, they feel rather well. No sores or pain, at least, and that is great!
So, I poured some shampoo on my mane and tail and carefully rubbed it in. Also, I learned a useful trick — I conjure magic around my eyes to protect them from shampoo getting into them every time I shower. Now I don't have the fear of accidentally yelling curses because of the pain. Yeah, neat trick this one is.

After I felt it was enough shampoo in my mane and tail, I started washing everything away. Also, where does the shampoo come from? It just replenishes on its own, it seems. Actually, I've noticed this only recently and never questioned that before. Magic? I've not seen any hidden stashes of shampoo or soap or toothpaste or any other thing. Good thing is that I never run out of toilet paper. Maybe that doesn't mean anything since I often took shower after making a 'big deal'. I don't want to suddenly find something brown clinging to my fur. Ew, that would be shitty, literally.

Alright, here I go. Ah, that fresh feeling my head gets after shampooing it! My butt kinda does, too, of course. Anyway, I feel great and ready for this day. I just need to brush my teeth and then dry myself.

***

After everything was set and we were ready to go, we headed to school. Moonshine seems extremely sleepy today. She just yawns all the time, it seems. Her eyes are half-lidded and seemingly barren of sapient thought, too. Well, who likes going out almost near the winter? Besides, what if ponies hybernate? It doesn't seem so, but... Well, Moonshine could really use some sleep.

"Are you alright?" I asked her as we neared the school's entrance.

"Um, I want to sle~ep..." she muttered, stretching the last word in a yawn. She is indeed sleepy. "Uh... I was just... thinking all night." her cheeks reddened slightly, almost unnoticeably. Was she thinking about me? Probably. "Uh,,thinking about you." her blush deepened. Well, I called it. "I... will tell you later... maybe."

"Whenever you are comfortable with it." I replied, shrugging. It was probably her thinking about creating a family with me. It's not like it's unimportant, of course. I do care about what she thinks but I don't want to make a mess accidentally. It seems that she doesn't care that I'm more than twice her age. Well, I am a colt, technically speaking.

Well, she will grow up eventually, and maybe I'll have some interest in her. I'll be almost thirty if that happens, though. Still... Do I have to bind myself with my old age constraints? I'd like to be a teenager again. Hormones dictating needs, getting interested in girls... What a time to be alive. I just hope my puberty won't bring me too much trouble to deal with. Especially pimples. Well, if ponies even have them. I remember my face looking more like a minefield back then. Ugh, that was something I don't want to experience again. That was the only time I considered myself ugly.

Oh, and that 'virgin mustache', a 'stache that is so thin it looks ridiculously stupid. It also makes you look retarded. Thankfully, I could shave that off. Later, I maybe could've grown more or less full beard. I guess I just didn't really want that. A rather skinny young man with a beard looks a bit... off. Beard isn't really my thing. It's hard to maintain, it gets all your food, and sometimes you find yourself a fuzzy ball of messed hair all over the head. I had an experience of having beard, and I didn't like that. Clean shave is the only thing that looks good on me.

Alright, enough about that, we've reached school. There are only two classes today, the first one is Physical Culture and another one is History. I've heard that teacher of Magic got sick and won't be in the school for at least a week. Well, only unicorn teacher is off at home, others are present. Though, Moonshine and I aren't neither pegasi nor earth ponies, and that is why we're having two classes today.

After we washed our hooves, we headed to another end of the school. As we entered the main hall, I saw a familiar figure in there. It was princess Celestia, and she was talking to the director.

Also, I've recently discovered that calling our director by 'director' isn't entirely correct. He's a principal. Oh well, I've spend some time studying in Russia, and they call their principals directors. I guess it got stuck in my head. Or is principal a case of director? Nah, I don't care.

So, what is princess Celestia doing here? Is she watching me now? Ugh... I don't like it much.

"Good morning, my little ponies." she greeted us as we passed. "No need to bow, I am not here on a formal occasion. I'm seeing how well the school goes in terms of educating you." I saw her flash a smirk at me. Uh, is that a reminder of my accident? "Can you tell me how you feel about the school? Maybe there's something it lacks."

"Some beds... would be nice..." Moonshine muttered, and then yawned. Celestia had a small laugh.

"Well, perhaps that is indeed a needed addition." she replied, and then looked at me. "And what about you? What would you suggest?"

"Uh, I dunno... It's alright, I suppose." I shrugged. I really don't know what to suggest. Or... "Maybe more classes about music. Um, and about art in general."

"I suppose it is a good suggestion indeed." the princess nodded. "Thank you, students. Have a lovely day."

Well, time to go. Moonshine and I resumed our walk to the sports hall.

Remind me, how often do presidents randomly visit schools and ask students' opinions? Celestia has my respect for that.

And I hope it's just a coincidence that she's here right after that accident. Or maybe she truly put an eye on me. That is kinda creepy. I don't want myself being watched.

Anyway, the lesson starts in about fifteen minutes. Moonshine and I entered the sports hall and saw no one inside. Well, we can sit on that bench right there. As soon as we reached it, Moonshine flopped on her belly, letting out a groan. I guess even this bench suffices for a suitable bed. She must've thought so much about me she couldn't fall asleep. That is a bit scary. Actually, I'd call thinking about someone and not falling asleep... creepily romantic. Some people are into that stuff. Anyway, I hope she isn't obsessed with me and it was her first and last time of doing that.

"Well, it seems not only me is sleepy today." I heard a quiet voice from the entrance. I turned around and faced Max Books. He isn't looking well — disheveled mane, bags under the eyes. Was he thinking about me, too? That's gay.

"Um, is it okay to be like that?" I asked.

"It depends on definition of 'okay'." Max replied. "I..." he yawned. "Don't think it's good for the studies, and yet some ponies get extremely sleepy for a day or two, for a week maximum. You didn't know that?" I shook my head. "So, yes, being sleepy this time of year is okay. I thought it wouldn't get to me, but..." he chuckled dryly. "It did. It usually doesn't happen to me. Life is full of surprises, huh.

"So, I think I won't be able to do anything today with any group of unicorns. Can you please tell others that I'll be away for the whole day? You may play some games or do nothing, just make sure you won't hurt yourself."

"I'm on it, mister Books." I replied, nodding.

"Thank you, Flame." Max smiled, and turned around to leave. "Have a good day! I'm just going to lie down for a bit..."

Well, maybe it wasn't Moonshine thoughts that caused her this sleepiness, after all. Though, I doubt she lied to me. Well, it could be that she did fall asleep after some time but doesn't remember it because of her sleepiness.

Anyway, it seems I'm in charge now. Well, kind of. I'm just supposed to tell others about Max's absence, that's it.

...

Moonshine is sleeping now, lying on that bench. Well, since our teacher said it's alright to do anything as long as we are safe, then I'm not going to wake her up until the class is dismissed.

***

Slowly, the sports hall filled with colts and fillies. When the bell rang, I stood up and addressed our class.

"Hey, everypony!" I called, and everyone turned to me. "Um, our teacher's away today. We can do anything as long as, um, nopony is hurt."

Addressing crowds isn't something I have any desire to do. Anyway, it seems my message got to them. One of the colts called everypony to play volleyball, and most agreed. As for me... I think I don't really want to play anything right now. I'm not tired or anything, I just don't feel like it.

So... Well, I can sit and watch others play. Also, I should look out for that ball in case it hits Moonshine or a few other foals that decided to take a nap nearby, too. It seems this sleepiness gets to some ponies, and yet not all. Strange... I don't think ponies even should be like that. I mean, I don't remember horses hibernating for the winter or anything. Maybe it's different with ponies? The heck if I know.

Alright, I took a seat near Moonshine and started watching the game. There were six ponies in each team, and there were another five ponies just doing... jumping from a high place to the mats. There is that two meters high stair-thingie, which the foals climb up and jump from. Yeah, that's a fun thing to do.

There are nineteen foals in total, all unicorns. Well, the city of Canterlot has mostly unicorns anyway, it's no surprise. Our whole class is like... thirty kids? Didn't really count. Maybe thirty five or something like that. I don't really care.

So, I watched the game of volleyball. Since we're all unicorns here, we're not using the heads to hit the ball. Instead, we stand on our hind legs and hit the ball with front hooves. Some try to buck it merely to show off. I admit it looks kinda cool, though.

I also noticed that a royal guard appeared. He stood near the exit door and watched over the foals. It seems he's here to make sure no one gets hurt.

A couple of foals that were jumping from the high place onto the mats decided that it's best that they don't do that in presence of the guard. Instead, they went straight to him. I think they want to ask him som—

Gotcha! A ball nearly collided with one of the sleepers.

"Careful, guys." I said, throwing the ball back to the volleyball playes. After hearing an apology, I returned to watching them play.

Whew, that ball could've left a bruise on someone. I noticed it just in time to catch it.

"Good reaction, colt." I heard from the side. I turned my head and saw that guard standing near me. How did he appear here so suddenly and so fast?

"Um, thanks." I replied. Well, I do have some reaction, especially after hearing that failed buck that sent the ball to the sleeping foals. If it was silent, I would've not noticed it. The one that bucked the ball dropped to the floor loudly enough to make me notice what was going on.

So, now that guard is standing nearby, watching the kids play. I guess he wants to help if I don't catch another ball.

***

When the lesson ended, I woke Moonshine up. She looked less sleepy, and yet she had to stifle a yawn here and there as we walked to our next lesson. It's Art. Maybe there'll be something interesting.

As we settled down in our places, the bell rang, starting the lesson. Our teacher, Dusty Cover cleared his throat, gaining everyone's attention.

"Dear students," he spoke. "I am aware that some of you aren't in any shape to be listening to me. Thus, I allow you to leave this auditory and head home where you'll get your appropriate rest. But remember to get the material from your classmates when you are back to your normal condition. But those who decides to stay, be ready to listen, learn, and write."

A few foals stood up, grabbed their bags, and headed out of the auditory. Moonshine, however, seems uncertain.

"Go." I told her. "You really need some rest."

"Um, I don't know..." she muttered to me.

"It's fine. You should really get some. Don't worry, everything will be alright." I assured her. She nodded, stood up, packed her stuff and left. At the door, she glanced back at me, and then exited the auditory.

After a few minutes, everything settled, and Dusty Cover began the lesson.

"So, today we are going to talk about the earliest form of art." he started. "It is accepted and recorded that ponies gained sapience around two million years ago. Their earliest art was rather primitive and purely pragmatic.

"There were rocks found with images of animals, different ponies, and landscape scraped on them." he grabbed the chalk and drew some crude examples on the blackboard. Yeah, my drawing sketches are sometimes better than this. "Those pictures represent ponies' interest in the world they live in. They wanted to record it, much like we take pictures today using the camera. Since they didn't have any advanced technology back then, they used their hooves or different sharp objects to scrape a picture into a rock. It is believed that they also used wood or even dry leaves to put pictured on, and yet no evidence was found. Perhaps it has rotten away through time."

Well, it seems rather interesting, even if it's not for me. I'm into music, after all.

***

After the two lessons of Art passed and the lecture ended, I had only about two pages filled with my writing. That's not as big as I expected. Well, good for Moonshine, she won't need to write much.

And this is it for today. Maybe some other teachers caught that narcolepsy-like thing, too. Anyway, time to get back home and see how Moonshine's going.

After grabbing a bite at the cafeteria, I headed out of the school and to the hostel. As I walked closer, I heard some noise. It is... someone is trying to play the piano. It's kinda cringy. Well, I wish them good luck, whoever they are. Learning how to play a musical instrument may be frustrating, especially on the earlier steps.

I entered the building and... It seems the sound comes from my apartment. Hm... Is Moonshine trying to learn how to play the synthesizer? Interesting.

I walked to the door and looked through the keyhole. Well, I've never seen a key to any of those doors, I think that they're closed only when there's no one living in those apartments. Well, at least kids won't lose the keys on accidents and then find themselves unable to enter their own.

So, I see Moonshine trying the synthesizer. I can't wholly see her, but I can certainly see her side. She's sitting on her bed, it seems. And she doesn't even look tired. Was she faking it the whole time just to be able to learn without me around?

"Ugh!" she pressed the keys in extremely cringy way out of frustration. "Why is it so... Fuck!"

Oh. Oh. Ooooh girl, I heard that coming from your mouth! It's actually funny hearing 'fuck' said in her voice. I stifled a giggle.

Well, it seems she's been trying to play for some time now. And she is very frustrated about not being able to do anything good.

Time to stop peeping. I shouldn't really stand here, spying on Moonshine through the keyhole. That is just stupid.

So, I opened the door and entered the apartment. Moonshine quickly turned to me. Her face begun to fill with color. And... what is it? There's some book lying on the synthesizer. Is it book about learning how to play the synthesizer?

"I'm sorry!" Moonshine said. "I... I just wanted to play alone. I, um... I can't do anything while you're watching." her blush deepened. "It makes me so nervous!" she covered her face with her hooves.

"It's okay, Moon." I replied. "I can't do something while others watch, too. But you could've told me about that. I'd make sure I wouldn't interrupt you."

"I know, I am so stupid!" she replied. "I was just so... uncertain. I thought you'd laugh at me..."

"I would've never done that! I tell you what, no one is good from the beginning." I sat next to her. "I'll never laugh at you, Moonshine." I assured her, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

"Yeah, I guess..." she replied, looking somewhere at my chin. "Um, you can be so comforting when needed most." a hint of a smile appeared on her face. "Thanks." and, suddenly, she slammed her lips against mine.

...

Well... that was sudden. And unexpected. And feels kinda nice... Well, her lips are soft, I give her that.

As suddenly as the kiss happened, she pulled away, her face almost literally ablaze.

"Um, sorry, we're not supposed to do it just yet, right?" she said quietly.

I licked my lips. The taste is... something. Nothing bad, though. Just... something.

"It's, uh, okay." I replied after a small pause. Well, it is fine, we're not doing anything bad, after all. I don't know much about love, but sudden outbursts like this are sure not that strange. "But... next time, at least warn me."

Yeah, that situation was a bit awkward. I wouldn't say I've no experience as a kisser, but I certainly don't know how to respond to Moonshine's kisses. I don't have that kind of affection towards her, after all. Yeah, that is awkward. It almost feels like she's trying to force her love into me. Well, I doubt she has any love experience besides her attempts at wooing me. Trial and error, I suppose.

It'll be best to just wait until we grow up. Maybe I'll have a cue then.

Author's Note

A small picture of Moonshine sleeping.

59. New Feelings

Moonshine, Night Breeze, and I returned to the apartment after we finished the school for today. Overall, nothing but Arcane Arts was different from what I had at the previous school. Though, History is more deep now, so to say — we learn a lot of details now. Currently, we are at the rise of pony society. First tribes, clans, that sort of thing.

I wouldn't call that History lesson too interesting, though. I never liked that earliest history section in the first place. But what is interesting is our homework. All of us were divided into pairs, absolutely willingly (there was that shy colt that said he can work alone. Even persuasion didn't work well with him. Though, eventually he agreed to be paired with some other colt.), and each pair was to decide on a theme for an essay that we will present on the next week. Moonshine and I decided to be together for this one, and chose music as the topic of our essay. The thing is, we need to find how music was, um, invented, what first forms of it were known, and how they developed to this day. That's a pretty interesting topic the two of us like. I already know a bit about that, and, after some research, we'll come up with something interesting.

As for now, Moonshine is already doing her research while I'm writing down what I already know. So far, I'm not bored in any way.

Night Breeze, seeing that we've already chosen a pair, seemed a bit sad. However, she did find herself a partner. It's a teenage colt of her age, and the two of them picked the history of lunar pegasi. As I found out, Night is the first lunar pegasus to be born as a unicorn. Technically, she's not a lunar pegasus, and yet her nation's name stays the same. The thing is, those ponies were secluded and didn't accept any other pony from the outside their race. Up until recently, that is.

That's actually very interesting in many ways. If they were a small community of, I don't know, a few thousands of them at max, there could be incest involved. I don't know if inbreeding here works just like in our world nor do I care much. For all I know, Night Breeze can very well be fucking her brother every now and then. That's their business, not mine. Never had a sexy sister to deal with.

Anyway, back on topic of the research Moonshine and I do. She did find some things on how modern music came to be. Their 'electronic' music is actually synthesized by magic, thus rendering it 'magical' or, in a specific term, 'mawave', and it stands for 'magic wave'. Rather simple, I suppose. That mawave music is generated by doing some weird magic that has a lot to do with the sound waves, and interesting stuff comes out of it. Making magic into music seems not too difficult. That's why mawave is very popular.

So, that basically says that the whole music is divided into two categories: magical and non-magical. The latter is played via various musical instruments that produce sound by themselves, no magic involved. There were some attempts at bringing the two categories of music together, but it didn't work out well. Those genres are not popular at all, mainly to the weird sound that comes out as a result of combining mawave with classical.

And yet, classical instruments can be replicated by magic, but something as complex as a guitar or pipe organ can't be replicated well.

Yeah, this topic is definitely very interesting to read about. But I think it's enough for today.

Now, that I think of it, I suppose I should relax for a bit. Taking off my clothes and releasing my wings from magic, I flopped onto the bed to take a short nap, not forgetting to bolt the door. I don't want anyone to see my wings. Well, besides those who already know about them, that is.

Moonshine told me that she's going to dig up some more information, to which I nodded. If she wants to work, that's fine. I, on the other hand, feel like I need a bit of sleep.

***

Some time later, I woke up to Moonshine shaking me slightly. Ufff, I was sleeping so... Ugh.

As I opened my eyes, grunting groggily, she said: "Um, there's Blueblood at the door."

Uh, what? Oh, him? I've not seen him in quite some time. Might as well see what he's up to today.

"Yeah, I'll get him." I nodded to the filly, getting up from the bed.

Stirring from the sleep, stretching all my six limbs (counting that wings are limbs. They're technically arms, right?), I yawned. Hiding my wings under the magic, I went to the door and opened it.

"Hey, Flame, what's up?" Blueblood greeted me.

"Birds in the air." I chuckled. "Hey, Blueblood. Come in."

"Don't joke like that, it's kinda stupid." he rolled his eyes, and entered the room. "Anyways, I was really surprised to find out you've moved away from that hostel. You're in Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns now? Wow, congrats!"

"Yep, thanks." I nodded. "So... what were you doing?"

"Resting from the school, of course." he replied. "It's weird to know that you're studying now. I guess they teach a lot of stuff, right?"

I nodded.

"Yeah, so I was thinking... Are you busy now?" he asked.

"Not too much, why?"

"How about we go sliding? There's that ice park opened in the Gardens. It's really amazing!" Blueblood told me. "There's an entrance fee, I'll cover that. As friends, we should have some fun together!"

"Like... bowling?" I almost snickered.

"Hey, I absolutely love bowling!" his eyes widened. "Know any great places?"

"Um, I don't think so..." I replied, taken aback slightly. Who pulled my tongue? I always lose at bowling!

"Ah, we'll find something someday." he waved his hoof dismissively. "So, are you ready for fun?" he turned to Moonshine. "You're invited, too!"

"Um, thanks..." Moonshine replied in her shy manner. I guess she grew a lot more comfortable with me than others.

"I'm ready." I said, and Moonshine followed me with a nod.

"Let's not wait any longer, then!" Blueblood beamed. "Grab your stuff and let's go!"

***

This park is fucking amazing! It has statues made of ice, houses made of ice, even flowers are made of it! I'm afraid to touch those, they look so fragile. But wow do they kook beautiful!

It looks like a land of crystal. Some things are painted in different colors! Wow, I've not seen anything like that back in my world! And, to my surprise, the ice isn't too cold to touch! It's chilly, sure, but not too much. I can actually sit on it for some time and not get my ass frozen.

As for the slides, they are absolutely fantastical! All sort of them are present here, even extreme ones with trampolines!

This place is a bit better than the one in Ponyville, actually. It's no surprise since unicorns built it with their nifty magic. I suppose everything in Ponyville is hoof-made, at least the most part.

So far, the three of us have great fun in this place. We went through a frozen maze, climbed up some ice statues, and slid on a lot of slides. This time, we're going on the highest one. Without the trampoline, of course. First of all, we would hurt ourselves there, and second, we're not allowed there at all. Adults-only, apparently. Though, I agree on this.

Now, I go first. Taking a seat on my vatrushka, I gestured for Blueblood to push me. He did, and—

Hooooolyyyyy craaaaaap! Amazing!

Fuck, the speed is so high!

...

I can't even think right now!

...

Coming to a stop far away from the slide, I sighed heavily, letting out the breath I didn't know I was holding. Wow, what a ride!

I got off my vatrushka and went away from the slide. I don't want anyone to hit me. It'd be quite painful.

Next, Moonshine comes. I see as Blueblood pushed her, and she started sliding. Even from here, I can hear her yelling. Yeah, this ride is awesome!

And then, something unexpected happened. She touched the sidewall of the slide, and everything went wrong: her vatrushka went one way, and she continued to slide. I cringed, hearing her cry of pain. Fuck, something bad happened to her!

As she slid to the bottom, I rushed to her and carefully moved her away so that no one would hit her.

"Hey! Moon, everything alright?" I asked her.

"Uh... Uh..." I could see tears in her eyes. "No..."

"Where does it hurt?" I asked, fearing the answer. Please, let that not be a broken leg!

"H-here..." she slightly shook her left foreleg, and groaned in pain. "Ow!"

"Oh, buck me in my butt!" I heard a voice behind me. I turned my head and saw Blueblood. "Moonshine, I'm so sorry! I shouldn't have pushed you that hard!"

"Um... don't blame y-yourself." she said. "You p-pushed Flame as h-hard, and h-he's fine."

"Everything alright here?" I heard another voice. It was one of the watchers of the park rushing to us.

"No, it's not." I shook my head. "She might've broken her foreleg."

"We need to get her to the hospital, then." the watcher replied. "We've got similar problems, we don't have any stretchers available. There's unusually high injury count... Can you get her to the hospital by yourself?"

"I think I can." I nodded. Using my magic, I moved Moonshine onto my back with utmost care. She didn't even wince, and that's a good sign. "Moon, don't worry, I'll get you there in a jiffy. Blueblood, take our stuff, alright?"

"I got it!" he replied. "I'll get it back to your apartment, alright?"

"Okay." I nodded. "Thank you, Blueblood. Shame our fun turned into this..."

"Yeah..." his ears folded. "I guess... see you next time?"

"Hey, don't blame yourself, friend." I told him, seeing his rather sad expression. "And... leave your address somewhere. I might write a letter to you now and then."

"I'll do it." he nodded.

Alright, I need to get Moonshine to the hospital and see if that's a broken leg or something else. I really hope there's nothing that would put her in the hospital for any time.

***

It turned out that it's nothing more than a hard contusion. As a doctor applied some kind of gel onto Moonshine's leg, I waited, relieved that she hasn't broken anything. As the doctor finished, he told us to wait a couple of minutes for the gel to soak in. That's when I'll need to carry her back to the apartment since the gel will heal everything in about an hour. Good news, I suppose.

"How are you feeling?" I asked Moonshine after the doctor exited the room.

"More or less okay." she replied while lying on a hospital bed. "Thank you."

Without voicing anything, I leaned in and nuzzled her. That made her feel better, judging by a relaxed expression and a slight blush on her face.

And that made me feel better about this situation. I don't want her to suffer.

I really shouldn't have restricted myself from loving her. This is the best feeling I've ever felt. Caring for someone... It seems like a burden to some people, and yet I think it's something... different. It's hard to put this in words, I suppose.

***

After we returned home, I carefully laid Moonshine on her bed in a comfortable position. Her injury started to heal already, judging by her leg being less swollen than before.

"Um..." she said. "Uh, may you... lie with me?" she blushed. "That'll certainly, um, make the pain go away."

I nodded with a smile, and then climbed onto the bed and relaxed next to her. No matter how silly her words sounded, I see that she needs to divert her attention from the pain. Gladly, I can and will help her with that.

Oh, I forgot to take off my hoodie and pants. Here they go, I don't need them. I really like that being nude like this is fine in this country. It's not even something perverted or anything, it's just a normal thing, nothing special about it. I wouldn't like to see nude grannies, though. Well, I've seen some old ponies walking around without clothes, but that doesn't... strike me. I mean, everything that would be uncomfortable for me to see is hidden well, and all old ponies seem to be in a rather good shape.

So, I think I'll just lie here with Moonshine. I can actually do something for her while I'm at it... I moved closer and engulfed her in my embrase, to which she slightly gasped. Wrapping my front legs around her, I let my wings out and wrapped them around her as well, making a sort of a cocoon.

I can see her cheeks becoming even more red than before. Yeah, I know that doing what I just did is a rather intimate thing. I think I came across it in a book... Anyway, letting someone touch your wings is a rather intimate thing to do, not to mention embracing someone with them.

I planted a kiss on Moonshine's cheek, and then nuzzled her. While I'm not ready to call her 'my love' or 'my dear' or any other more or less special name, I do love her. I mean, I feel like saying something like those words would be silly, cringy, and awkward. I don't really know if I can be romantic or not, either. I want to be romantic, for her and for myself, but I don't think I know how to do it right.

Well, I'll find out in time.

Author's Note

Since Flame let his feelings flow, he discovers more and more about his sensitive side, about love and how to make it work right. He's doing careful steps to avoid making mistakes.

63. Gentle Love

I woke up, feeling so relaxed, so relieved, so... I can't put it in words, truly. My body is numb, but pleasantly so, basking in the softness and warm glow, wrapped in the smoothest of blanket, feeling its silky touch upon my skin. Well, this is the best way I can poetically describe this, and I'm not a poet in any way.

I haven't felt so good in ages, maybe even since I was born. All of my accumulated tension has gone away, left without a trace, replaced by the feeling of huge relief. It's like having an enormous workload finally complete.

I opened my eyes. I blinked a couple times to clear the blur of restful sleep, and then turned my head to the side. There, I saw Glide. She was drinking what I think was tea while reading some sort of a book. Her eyes raised and looked at me.

"Oh, you're awake." she said cheerfully, closing the book. "How do you feel?"

"..." I gathered my words to speak. "Wonderful." I smiled. A simple word can sometimes work better than a lot of metaphors or whatnot.

"Very well, I am happy you feel relieved." she smiled back.

"What time is it?" I asked. I still remember I have to be back home for the morning. I still have school to attend. Moonshine might be nervous about me being away for so long, too.

"About seven in the morning. You've been sleeping for a little bit more than four hours, and we felt it will be good for you to wake up on your own. Thus, we let you rest here." Glide explained to me. "Your clothes were thoroughly washed and dried. Do you want them to have any scent?"

Mmh, maybe. Which one? Hm... Roses or mint. Yeah, I think the mint one will do nicely.

"Mint, please." I answered. "I like its fresh scent and cool feel."

"Alright, will do it in a jiffy." Glide nodded. "For now, rest. There is a visitor that would like to talk to you."

Luna?

As soon as that thought appeared, a figure stepped into my field of view. Yep, Luna. I knew it was her. Who else could it be?

"Good night, Flame." she greeted me, casually walking up to the bed I lied on.

"Hello, Luna." I replied with a small smile on my face. In the corner of my eye, I saw Glide leaving with my clothes in her mouth. "How is your night going?"

"I was going to ask you the same thing, actually." Luna laughed softly. "Everything goes smoothly. 'Tis a calm night. And you?"

"I'm certainly relaxed." I replied. "Thank you for providing me with this. I'm really grateful, and I hope I will be able to repay you someday."

"Oh, you don't need to." the alicorn of the night replied. "'Tis a pleasure to see you so relaxed. It brings warmth to my heart knowing that you relieved all your stress. Keeping it long could've resulted in something very unpleasant."

"Yeah, I feel good about it, too." I nodded slightly. "Do you come here often?"

"Yes, for royal duties are very stressful to fulfill." Luna sighed. "Sometimes, listening to nobles, their claims and demands, can be very tiring. After such a stressful ordeal, rest is in order, most certainly. I come here for it, and Glide with Rosy and Bluebell do their job well."

"I can agree on that." I chuckled. Then, I stretched my limbs. I need to get up and get home, after all. "Well, time to go home."

I stood up on my legs. I feel alright, full of energy as if I had at least twelve hours of good sleep. I saw a mirror and looked at myself.

...

I'm fabulously handsome. My messy mane is now straight, nothing looks off. My fur seems to shine in its white glory, my hooves look polished, and, overall, everything looks great.

If my mirror image were female, I'd have sex with it. That's a great self-compliment, I suppose.

What's that rule that states there's your twin of opposite gender somewhere? Rule 63? You know, I'm not against self-cest or whatever it's called. I mean, how can I refuse myself? Certainly, I could very well do this weird incest-masturbation combo.

Uh, maybe not.

Then, Glide returned. After giving my stuff back to me, she opened her mouth to say something.

"In your right pocket, you'll find a list of mane and fur care products that we advise you use on daily basis. Also, there is a list of food you'd like to eat to keep yourself healthy and fit. You necklace is in your left pocket."

I put on my hoodie and pulled out the necklace from the pocket, and then clasped it around my neck, hiding it behind my clothes. I made my wings disappear under the hiding magic of the necklace.

"I'm good to go." I said.

"Very well, I can teleport you back to your home." Luna told me. "Is it alright to you?"

"I think so." I nodded. Well, I can teleport without feeling sick, so why not?

"Good luck." Glide told me.

"Indeed. I wish you best of luck, dear Flame." Luna smiled, and then her horn glowed.

In a moment, I found myself standing in the apartment I share with Moonshine. Teleportation went well.

Alright, it's already seven in the morning, which means Moonshine wakes up soon.

Wait a minute... There's something in my left pocket that wasn't there before. Let me see what it is...

Oh.

...

It's a rose and a note.

Good luck with your relationship.

L.

I guess I should give this rose to Moonshine. I've never thought of giving flowers to her... Duh, I'm so dumb! I mean, how could I forget this? I should've already given her flowers!

Luna made me feel embarrassed. Oh well, I will fix it as soon as Moonshine wakes up. This rose will go well with her mane. It has the color of my mane, too, which makes this rose even more important and meaningful. It doesn't have any thorns, too. Beautiful, just beautiful. It's a small gift Moonshine certainly deserves.

Well, I should wait until she wakes up.

***

About twenty minutes passed before Moonshine stirred from her sleep. She yawned, then stretched, accidentally throwing off the blanket, exposing herself.

Uh, what a sight to see. I'm about to have a sort of romantic moment with her, and, well, I see her privates the first thing in the morning. Great, isn't it?

She opened her eyes and saw me.

"Good morning, Moony." I greeted her. I saw her face becoming red after she heard how I called her. In my mind, it's rather sweet. Maybe. I don't know anything about relationships besides how to make a child. But I'm trying my best to be romantic... somehow.

"Uh, hi." she replied with a small sheepish smile. She rolled on the bed, set down her hooves on the floor, and stood up. Then, she eyed me from head to hooves, her blush becoming bigger. "Oh, you look... good." she said awkwardly.

"Thank you. You look good as well." I replied, levitating a brush. "Though, you need just a bit of gentle touch to make yourself look better. Let me help."

So far so good. I don't think I'm doing anything inappropriate or creepy. I just want to be careful, that's it.

"You don't have to..." she replied quietly. "But if you really want..."

"I do." I nodded. Then, I walked to her and sat on her bed. "Now, let me help you." I levitated the brush to Moonshine's head. She nodded slightly and sat on the bed near me, facing away from me. I suppose that is how it goes.

Now, I need to carefully brush her mane. Um... I think I remember seeing an advice somewhere. Brushing from the ends to the roots? Something like this. It avoids hair damage, as far as I know.

I levitated the brush and started following that advice. So far so good. I heard Moonshine exhaling a relaxed sigh as I brushed her mane. I'd love to run my fingers through it, but I now have no chance at it simply because I don't have them anymore. Oh well, I suppose I can do without them.

I always wanted a girl. I always wanted to have a special someone I could do nice things to. Now is the perfect chance to fulfill my dream of having someone I can truly love. I want to do so many nice things to Moonshine, to carry her around, to... there are so many things I want to do just to make her happy. She's been through some bad stuff, considering how she was treated by her parents. So unlucky... Maybe this is why I want to help her so badly? As someone who had just a small taste of love in my entire life, I see myself in her. And I don't want her to feel like I felt during those years. I was in a depression, and... well, it could've gone so wrong on so many occasions I wonder how am I still alive at this point. What can be more painful than the absence of love and care?

I want to show Moonshine that she is loved. I care about her. She's beautiful, sweet, and yet so fragile... I suppose I was like her in some way. Maybe less fragile, but still damaged by trying to find love. I don't want her to suffer like I had to.

"You smell nice." I heard Moonshine saying. I guess she discovered that smell of mint on my hoodie.

"Thank you." I replied with a smile. This love has really changed me to the better. I never knew I could be this gentle to anyone.

While I like sex and think of it a lot, I want my relationship with Moonshine to be more than mutual physical pleasure. I admit that, um, when she grows up, I'd like to have sex with her. It's a part of a relationship, it can't be denied. But I don't want it to be just that, sex. I want it to be more, something I'd love to keep in my mind forever, a memory to be remembered. I hope Moonshine feels the same way.

When I finished with her mane, I moved to her tail and started brushing it.

When I am near Moonshine, I feel myself better. Since the first day we met, I've been feeling this strange pull towards her. Was it love from the first glance? I have no idea. Love works so differently here than it does in my world. I had no idea at that time that I could love someone who wasn't even half my age. But I understood that age doesn't matter when it comes to love. Sure, there are some borders, but they're vague. Besides, ponies age faster. It's no surprise I saw Moonshine as someone to love. After all, I am a child again.

This is a kind of new life I've never thought about, truly. But it came to me that it's the best way of having a new life. It's turning a new page not only in what surrounds you, but inside yourself as well, changing with the environment. Thoughts change, priorities shift, moral compass redirects...

I went philosophical. Well, I guess it's what love does to you.

I finished with the brushing and put the brush away. Then, I levitated the rose and put it behind Moon's ear, surprising her.

"Do you like it?" I asked her.

She levitated a small mirror to herself and looked at it.

"Flame..." she turned to me. "I can't express how much I love you. I love roses!" she leaned in and kissed me on the lips.

This is the great beginning of a day.

Author's Note

Short and sweet chapter full of love.

You might want to check out the cloppy what-if scenario: What if Flame Metal agreed to have sex with three lunar pegasi mares? It's long and full of sex, some of you might like it. You don't need to read it to keep up with the current story. I just wanted a practice at writing clop, and one person suggested I should write a side-story full of it. So, I decided to go with a hilarious formula — turning T-rating into M-rating and throwing Flame in various situations that might've gone too far. Nevertheless, he enjoyed them.

If you can't access the what-if chapter, wait some time and then try again.

69. Suggestive Number

Moonshine and I spent a couple of hours practicing music. It was fun — I used the guitar for the rhythm and she played a tune. So far, her own rhythm and tempo are just right. It amazes me how good she became in just... like, a few months at most. I don't really remember when she started learning musical instruments.

Practice makes perfect, that is right. Moonshine is very determined to learn how to play the keyboard, and she has become very good at it. I'd say she's already above average.

Music helped me to get my mind off of the heat week that is raging around. The smell is faint, and there are no peculiar noises thanks to the sound isolation the apartment has. Otherwise, I'd probably go crazy from all that... love-making happening around.

It feels like Moonshine and I found a shelter during zombie apocalypse. Mares outside are like zombies, searching for prey, but instead of brains, mares want something else down my body, and I think they'd like if it stayed there as it is — whole and functional.

Eventually, one of us would have to go buy food since the cafeteria is closed. Well, some food is free, but I have enough money from stipend I get so that I can buy perhaps even the most expensive meal. I won't do it, of course — there are plenty of different meals that can be just as tasty and much cheaper.

Of course, my stomach decided to growl at this exact time. Ugh...

"Moon, can you go buy some food?" I told Moonshine. "You know, I can't really go because of, um, well... heat."

"Okay, no problem." she nodded. She put on the saddlebags, and I handed her the money. "Be back in a sec." she smooched me, and then left.

Alright, I'm alone now. What should I do?

Masturb— wait wait wait, nope. I mean, I can do that, but is it the best choice when there are willing mares around?

Not that I'm going to try to get laid today or during this week. Or maybe I will... Let's put that for later. The air makes me go crazy...

So, what do I do now? I actually don't know. There isn't really anything interesting to do.

...

Maybe I should get laid.

***

I've spent some time reading a book. It's called Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Statue. It's an adventure book, much like Indiana Jones. It's quite interesting and exciting to read. I'm only at the start, and I'm already hooked. Daring Do, an archeologist mare, is in search for, well, the Sapphire Statue, and someone is actively trying to hinder her progress. So—

*Pzzzts PLOP!*

Uh, what the heck? Oh, it's a letter.

Hm... There is no sign or address. Interesting...

So, it is written that... Oh, I get it know — it's from the musical group I'll be playing with. The next rehearsal and the actual performance are postponed for a week. Yeah, I get it — there is a valid reason.

Heat week...

Well, it means I will have even more free time.

...

Which I don't know how to spend. Reading a book is quite interesting and all, but I need to do something more active. I don't know... Sports? I was never a sports guy, actually. I mean, I played football (not American one), volleyball, even basketball and tennis from time to time, but nothing too serious. I remember I even played badminton and table tennis. Yeah, quite a variety. Maybe I am kinda into sports...

Well, I suppose I can go jogging around the city and see what's happening aside from mares going crazy.

I'm sure a colt such as myself will be more or less fine. Really, who would hit a colt this young? Grownup mares will certainly stay away, and fillies, well, I think they will drop it as soon as I mention that I have a fillyfriend. One did, why would others not?

Or maybe I'll get laid, depends on what Moonshine thinks about it. With that fetish she has, things might go a bit... crazy. Or maybe she'll fall in heat soon.

Yeah... This is something no human have ever worried about.

...

Crazy.

...

Alright, maybe I shouldn't go. Really, what was I thinking? I bet it's all that stuff in the air that makes me kinda drowsy. Ufff.... What a week it will be.

Oh, Moonshine's returning. I saw her coming back to the hostel through the window.

I guess I can eat something to get my mind off of things. A good meal is nothing short of wonderful, and I now feel I really need to eat something tasty.

Or maybe I can go eat out a mare.

...

What the heck?! Ugh, I'm crazy! I'm only, like, twelve pony-wise, why should I feel the need to go fuck so intensely! Fuuuck...

Well, at least during women periods I could think straight. But I will never replace the heat cycle with... menstruation cycle? I believe that's what it's called. It's certainly better when girls don't want to murder you for just being in their vicinity.

Now, my mind is being filled with dirty thoughts. I guess it's how it works and should work during times like this... You know, it's natural to have the desire to, um, impregnate. But I'm certainly not ready to become a father, certainly not yet. So, I must use the spell Luna sent me, otherwise I will face big problems.

But if I ever make someone pregnant, I won't abandon her (or them, depending on how unlucky I'll be). It would be just cruel. Even if my morals aren't really that good, well... Um, they're not really, how do I say it... Normal? Well, some of my morals are okay in Equestria.

Anyway, I will stay with the one I impregnated and will help her in whatever way I can. My mistake mustn't ruin someone else's life. And while there is an option of abortion, I will never push anyone to make it. As far as I know, it can devastate a woman's body and especially the procreational part of it. I don't want anyone to suffer through it. So yeah, if I have to be a father, I will.

That is why you use protection, kids. Being a father is a big responsibility that only a few can take and be good. My father... Well, he was okay. Could be better, though. I don't know if he was ready for me or not, but he did a decent job at raising me. I don't like some things about my family, but they raised me more or less... right? Well, at least I'm not some sort of criminal. I've read about serial killers, and... They were raised bad. Almost each one of them had abusive relatives or no relatives at all.

So yeah, my parents were alright. And I hope that, if I ever am one, I will take it seriously and make sure that my child will have a good time, so to say. Though... yeah, I have no idea of raising children. There are so many ways it can go wrong, I'm really afraid of having children.

Maybe I'm just too young for this. Only twenty-three in human years and about twelve in pony ones.

I guess this week just messes with my brain so hard it tries to make something else hard as well.

...

Yeah.

...

Alright, what do I do now?

Wait a second, I can hear something... Ah, right, it's Moonshine's returning. Right, I remember seeing her through the window.

"I brought some stuff." Moonshine said as she placed the saddlebags on the floor. "Lettuce, daisies, roses—" oh right, I remember ponies eat flowers "—cucmbers, onion, bell pepper, just pepper, and some snacks like hay fries and flavored potato chips."

"Alright, good!" I replied with a smile. "Lemme make something out of it. I'm sure hungry."

"Me, too." the filly replied. "And... you know, it's actually a bit scary outside. No stallions, just some really young colts, fillies, and mares. I was asked if I, you know," she blushed. "Knew anyone that, um, a mare could... smash."

"..." I blinked. I'm glad I didn't go jogging. "Yeah... Alright, I'll go cook something."

Equestria can be even more crazier than I suspected. At least I'm not a mare, otherwise I'd be searching for...

Well, I guess you know what.

Some time later, I noticed something very strange. The air around began to feel... unusual. Well, it is already quite weird in a sense, but now... Hm...

"Hey, look!" Moonshine called me. I turned to her and saw her looking out of the window. "It's raining chocolate!"

...

Am I insane or is she insane?

Alright, only one way to find out. I walked to the window and looked outside.

...

Pink clouds, alright. Chocolate raining from them.

...

Too many pauses.

...

What the fuck?

"Let's go outside and see what's it all about." Moonshine suggested. Well, I suppose so. I nodded.

Why the hell is there chocolate raining from the sky? It's not that bad, but... Feeling chocolate on the skin isn't that good. Besides, it can stain my fur, and my fur is white. I don't want to look like I've shat myself.

So, the two of us ventured outside to see what's happening. Did pegasi go crazy because of the heat week? Maybe, but how did they make clouds rain chocolate? It doesn't make sense.

What is fun in making sense?

What, what, what? Is there a voice in my head?

Indeed. Don't be alarmed, I wish you no harm.

Alright... Who are you, then?

Go to your school and see for yourself.

It has turned weird so fast I think my head's going to blow up.

I don't want voices inside my head. My head is full of secrets and desires I'd like not to reveal to, un, pretty much anyone. I don't like anyone to know I once put stuff in my butt.

...

Yeah.

Alright, let's see what's going on outside.

***

So, Moonshine and I went to the school. I told her about the voice, and she said she heard something, too. Well, it turned creepy pretty damn fast. Just what is waiting for us? Something horrible or something just weird?

There's already a crowd of ponies. The students, mostly. Hm... It's very suspicious.

Although, I can say I'm ready for everything. Videogames, films, and books taught me to expect pretty much anything. Blood raining from the sky? Alright. Men raining from the sky? Okay. Aliens abducting everyone? Yeah, fine. Frankly, there aren't many things that can surprise me anymore, especially after I experienced Equestria and its wonders and weirdnesses.

Hm, I wonder where Celestia and Luna are. Maybe they're trying to figure out what's happening? I sure hope so. As much as I like chocolate, having the rain of one is just a little bit too much.

So... Well, all I can do is wait.

Suddenly, in a flash of eye-bursting mix of colors, someone appeared in front of the crowd. After my eyes could see again, I looked at whoever that was.

...

I have very bad news.

Um... Well, it's a weird creature which is a mix of horse, lion, dragon (or snake, whatever), and eagle. Also, antelope, I guess.

I remember vomiting on his statue a long time ago.

...

Well, I guess I'm fucked today, and not by mares.

Author's Note

I bet you didn't expect that, did you? Surprise!

Also, I'm sorry this chapter is rather short, but the next one...

Oh, you don't know what I'm planning for this. It will be absolutely chaotic!